《Reborn Little Girl Won't Give Up》 Chapter 1 - Life on Hard Mode

Chapter 01: Life on Hard Mode

I think I was drifting about in a warm and gentle ce. However, an unbelievable sound came from my throat when seeing that I had suddenly appeared in a bright ce from a dark, narrow and painful ce. Ugyaa ugyaa. Congrattions. Its a girl! Whats this? My eyes, which tried to understand the situation despite my surprise, couldnt see very well, and my limbs felt heavy. But, human-like figures were moving around in the bright space. Soon, my surroundings became very noisy, and then quiet. Before long, I heard someone sobbing while something wiped my face, scrubbed my body and my body was covered by something like a cloth. What should we tell the Master......? We can only tell him the truth...... Then, Please wait! If you enter the delivery room, ire-sama will-! Shut up! Are you trying to order me!? Along with the shouting, the door opened with a bang, and it seemed like someone had entered the room. Wheres ire?! As soon...... as she gave birth...... How can this be......? ire...... It sounded as if that someone had copsed on the floor. Master, this is the child that ire-sama gave her life to give birth to. Shes an adorable little girl. After those words, someone lifted me up. ires...... daughter...... There was a sign that the man, who had said that, had drawn closer. I tried to open my eyes in order to look around. However, Ive been incredibly sleepy since a while ago. But still, the shadow of a person was reflected in the eyes which I desperately tried to open. Oh, she doesnt just have blonde hair, but also the violet eyes of the Marquis House...... Amidst the surprised voices being raised, the man, who I was peeking at, added, It would have been better if at least the colour was simr to ires. Master! Its precious to have two people with violet eyes in the same generation! You mustnt say such things! Enough! Because its ires daughter, its fine just to find her a wet nurse and raise her enough so that she doesnt die, the man dered as if it no longer concerned him. It seems that Ive been born as a baby. I thought as I was about to fall asleep. If you werent born, then ire wouldnt have died, only the mans mutter remained in my memory as I was dozing off. After that, the only thing I felt when I woke up was a fierce hunger. As I entrusted myself to my instincts and cried, somebody came and put a warm breast in my mouth. Then, my diapers were changed and they bathed me with warm water while the sun was still out. From the second time onwards, someone woulde to feed me milk at fixed times, regardless of whether I was hungry or not and changed my diapers. When this rhythm settled down, I also got used to having a babys body and reached the point where I could think about various things. This is one of those, the so-called, reincarnated into a baby things. Being a book lover, I often used to read books with such dreamy premises. When I traced my memories, I had a feeling that I died on a hospital bed, although I wasnt certain. Tracing back further, I felt a warm feeling swell up from within me. A gentle husband and cute children. The children, who looked as if they would cry in bed, were already at the age to have had grandchildren. Thats right, my life ended a bit too early, but Im sure that I died happily. So, why have I turned into a baby? Moreover, in a state where I still had my memories, thought in an adult-like way and understoodnguage? I was made to drink milk and my diapers were changed again. That person would always hold me and sway me around for a little as she looked into my eyes, which were starting to see a little more clearly, and spoke to me. You poor thing. Not only did your mum die, but youre also being neglected by your dad. Even though he said that he would find a wet nurse to look after you, he didnt even look. Assigning amoner like me to you; I really dont get nobles. However, even this cuddling time doesntst very long. Martha, how long does it take you to breastfeed? Were already short-handed! Because someone, who appears to be her colleague, immediately calls her away. I really should be holding you and talking to you more. I have no idea what the people in this mansion are thinking. Even so, Martha, who had said that and tried to stay with me as long as possible, was a really good person. During my spare time, I tried recalling and thinking about events that have happened until now. What I learnt from themotion that had happened after my birth, was that my mum in this world had passed away when I was born. Thats why I was being neglected by my father. Apparently, I was born into a Marquis House. The room, which I saw when I became able to see clearly, was a very dreary, but spacious room. Although, I still didnt understand what kind of existence a Marquis was in this world. Blonde hair and violet eyes. Someone had said that there were two people with violet eyes, so I probably have an older brother or sister, but I still havent met them yet. My face, like a babys, still couldnt move well yet, but I still smiled cynically. If someone had seen this, then they would surely think it was eerie. The people who I have met are, the person who breastfeeds me and the person who bathes me. My father hasnte to see me even once. Ah, theres one more person. Ill think about itter. They mustve thought that it was fine as long as they fed me and kept me clean, but babies arent supposed to be raised that way. Babies needed to be talked to a lot, needed to be hugged a lot, and sometimes soak in the sun instead of the dim lighting from the windows. Comfort them when they cry and be happy when theyugh. That was how babies grow up to be humans. Neglecting a child wasnt normal even for nobles. Everyone is afraid that if they do something for me, they would be reprimanded; probably because father neglects me, so no one tries to do anything. However, now that Ive been reborn, I dont n on living in misery. If no one is going to raise me, then I have no choice but to raise myself. For now, lets move the body, which doesnt listen to me, a lot and cry a lot. Because thats what a baby does. I, who had decided that, lost to sleepiness and fell asleep without doing anything. What a blunder. Chapter 2 - I Won’t Give Up

Chapter 02: I Wont Give Up

The next time I wake up, I began doing things a baby would do. First of all, is to cry. Ngya, ngya, fugyaa. Its hard. It feels a bit weak. Once more. Gya, ngyaa, gyaa! Alright, its nice and powerful. There was no clock, but I was tired from crying for about five minutes, so I took a break. Even so, this was really a hopeless house since no one came even though the baby was crying. Now then, its time to practice moving my limbs. I had a nket on top of me, but itll work out somehow. Now, right hand. Huh, my left hand is moving. Now, left hand. Huh, my leg moved twice. I see, so babies still cant move as theyd like to, I thought as I desperately tried to move my limbs and the nkets slipped off me; I became exhausted and fell asleep. I couldnt have things go my way with my baby life; since I would eat my own fist for some reason when I tried to move my hand and I would grab things which came into contact with my hands which made my clothes into a mess. I would look up at the ceiling andugh even if no one was watching me and I would cry loudly even if no one came. Still, the only people that came into my room were my wet nurse, the person who cleaned my room and the person who bathed me. Three months have probably passed. How do I know this, you say? Because my neck had settled, and even though I still couldnt roll around in bed yet, I could move to my left and right. I gradually became able to move my limbs like I wanted to, so I could move around on top of the bed by kicking the mattress. Well, I couldnt move back to where I was, so I remained in that miserable state until somebody came. In order to increase my expressions, Iughed and talked to the person who gave me milk, the person who bathed me and the person who changed the sheets and cleaned. Such a lovable baby. I became very close to Martha who fed me milk. Youre such an adorable baby. Youre able to smile andugh so much even though youve been left alone. Then, she would carry me while walking around the room, so I could see outside the window sometimes. The outside of the window was really green, and looked like a well-cared for garden with argewn. Martha, who held andforted me, was a good person who properly answered my silly gibberish, probably because shed raised many children before. Although, I couldnt see eye to eye with the person who bathed me. Rather, I made them angry at me a lot. Shes a fussy kid, so very different from the clever Luke-sama, I have been told that by the person who bathed me; so I learnt that my older brothers name is Luke. Its your fault that ire-sama died. Master and Luke-sama are so pitiful, she would say as she scrubbed me. Ill cry, you know? A babys skin is delicate, after all. You, stop it. Were the ones who hurt and angered him. Cause, even Master and Luke-sama dont evene to see her. Luke-sama is at the academy. Hes here in the same Royal Capital as her, so he coulde home if he wanted to. He was so attached to ire-sama after all. I bet he doesnt want to see her. Hmm, I see. So my brother goes to school. Which means hes a lot older than me. I moved my body with all my strength while soaking in the warm water and the water sshed. For crying out loud, Im all wet! This evil brat! A three month old baby isnt an evil brat or anything. Adults are the ones who are spiteful. Well, the truth was that I soaked her on purpose. It serves you right. This baby is a little malicious. She dered to the smiling me, Youre a creepy kid! However, she had to take care of me, so she dressed me and then left. Hah, Im tired. Good children slept at night, but I cant sleep for a long time while Im still a baby. Nevertheless, Martha, who came here at a rtively early time, wasnt here at night. She probably also has her own life after all. Therefore, I often woke up at night because I was hungry and my diaper felt gross. Babies couldnt live regrly like this. But, I didnt cry or make a fuss at night; because I was originally an adult. I wont bother people at night. And as Iid quietly awake at night, I realised; someone had opened the door and was entering the room. Only a dim light entered the room from outside the window. The family head had said to let me live so there shouldnt be anyone who would do something to me. Still, the shadow approached me, who was frozen from tension; they picked me up and said, Le-sama. Le. Thats my name. Even Martha didnt call my name. Aou, my voice just came out. Le-sama, youre awake. Then please show your beautiful eyes to Sebas, he said as he took me to the window. Oh, its indeed the Marquis violet, the person who had said that and smiled sadly was a man who was still wearing his uniform even though it was probably midnight; he was a middle-age man with slick grey hair. I talked to him, Eeouu. Le-sama, Le-sama, the man rocked me gently and called my name as if he was singing. Le. It was nice to be called by name. The Madam, ire-sama, said that if her child was a girl, then her name would be Le; and if hes a boy, then his name would be Relm. Thats why youre Le. He slowly walked around the room. These slightly low eyebrows, beautiful eye shape, and small nose are just like ire-samas except she had brown hair and eyes. So why does no one notice this? He asked himself and patted me on the back. I see, so mum had brown eyes, I thought as I fell asleepfortably. While in a stupor, I feel like Sebas had said, I wish he would quickly realise that he will lose a precious treasure if he bes lost in grief, but I cant be sure. I wasnt always awake at night, but Sebas would always be there when I am. I realised that the reason why I was always neatly tucked inside the nkets was because Sebas always visited me. Sebas would always tell me what kind of people my mum, father and brother are. Mum was the second wife, and the first wife divorced father three years after she gave birth to my brother because they werent happy together. When I heard that, I thought, of course they would get divorced, because of his bad personality. Then, he married mum for love. Mum was a gentle and yful person and she always teased father. Brother also loved her, so he was very attached to her. Brother didnt want toe home to a mansion without mum, so he would stay in the dormitory, even on weekends. The people in this mansion tried not to interact with me as much as possible because those two were mourning so much. In other words, it was close to neglect, and it was pointless to talk about this to the baby in question, but it was fine if that made Sebas feel at ease. I thought it would be fine for him to keep talking about these things because I could feel affection towards my mother, and I could feel that I was loved. Besides, it made me happy to hear about my mother who I would never be able to meet in this world. Aai. Eeou. Daau. Sebas smiled gently at me, who was actively replying to him. If Martha and Sebas wasnt here, then a normal baby might have grown up being unable tough because of theck of affection. But, I was well-loved when I had died, and even now Im living in good health, while supplementing myck of affection with my own love. I was finally reborn into another life, so I wont give up on this life. Chapter 3 - Meeting Brother

Chapter 03: Meeting Brother

Has it been nearly six months? How do I know, you say? Actually, because I can roll in bed now. The range of my movements was only on the bed, but it was interesting to be able to move freely. My right leg is moved with a jerk, and then I put force in my hand at the end. See? I, who had rolled around, lifted my face from the bed and smiled towards the space which had no one in it. No, there was someone in the space which I thought had no one in it. I met the gaze of the boy who was there. The boy had his eyes widened in surprise. Daau, I spontaneously raised my voice in surprise. The boy was startled, and he gripped his hands; then he left the room. Mmm. Looking back, he has silky blonde hair and violet eyes. He looked around 10 years old. I dont know the standard of western features, but I wonder if he is a rtively handsome boy. Yup, thats probably my brother. I lowered my face which had been raised up, rolled over once to return to my original position and looked up at the ceiling. It was still chilly when I was born, but now I sweat if I move vigorously. My clothes also became thinner, and the other day, people made a fuss because I got heat rash when I bathed. That is to say, its summer. Summer meant summer holidays, and studentse home in the summer holidays. He didnt want toe home, and when he did his sister was there. He probably wanted to take a peek at that sister. It was regrettable that I was grinning broadly at our first meeting, but my brother, who entered without knocking, was the one at fault. At any rate, does blonde hair and violet eyes look like that? Ive never looked in the mirror before, so I dont know my own appearance. My arms were tender, and my legs felt muscr because I moved them too much even though I was a baby. Also, Ive only seen my glossy hair from the edge of my eyes. If I look a bit like him, then I might be a beauty. I thought as I rolled over again. From then on, I began to eat baby food, and at the same time, Martha starteding here less. I felt lonely, but on the other hand, my brother started toe here. He would open the door and stare at me. I was a little wary at first, so we continued to confront each other without meeting each others eyes, but it didnt seem like I had to worry about him doing something to me, so I talked like normal while rolling around and then practised sitting up by rolling. Yes, I was finally able to sit with some help. It was really convenient for when I was made to eat baby food. My next goal was to sit on my own. I was rolling around for the time being, and something poked my cheeks. Uurt. I moved my eyes and saw that my brother was poking my cheeks with his finger. Eei. Stop it. I wanted to say, but my brother continued to push at my cheeks with his finger while remaining expressionless. Its soft, isnt it? But, you know. urt, uurt. I brushed away brothers finger with my hand. Im telling you it hurts! Then this time, he pinched both my cheeks. Its squishy. uurt, uurt. Im telling you youre pinching too hard. Stop it. Uur. He pinched my cheeks harder, and it started to hurt. Gyaa. I was sad that he wouldnt stop no matter how many times I told him to, and finally, tears started dripping from my eyes. Agyaa, gyaai! He was startled that I was bawling and looked at my cheeks which had be red, Sorry, I didnt mean to do that, he said and ran off. Even if he hadnt done that on purpose, what hurts, hurts. I kept on crying, even though I knew that nobody woulde. I didnt know that my brother was all shook up in the corridor because he could hear me cry. However, he kept oning here without having learnt his lesson. It was like he had nothing else to do. Da! He wasnt wary of a baby for long, and my cheeks would be pinched again if I let my guard down. Uur. S, to, p. But, the way he touched me this time didnt hurt. I looked up at him in wonder, I practised with Sebas, he said softly. Oooh, he hadnt hurt me on purpose. Then, thats fine. I became happy and pped my arms and legs; then I rolled and showed him that I could sit. Yes, I can sit on my own now. My triumphant expression must have been interesting because brother held his stomach andughed, Fu, haha. Then, he said, Say, can I hold you? Daau. I refused. First, you had to be close. You cant just suddenly hold a baby. Moreover, a 10-year-old boy would definitely drop a baby if they were to carry one. I definitely dont want him to hold me. But, brother didnt understand my unpleasant expression. Up you go. No, stop it! I resisted in vain as hands grabbed me from under my armpits and tightly lifted me up. Then, he lifted me over the crib fence. I was held by my brother only by the armpits; it was really unstable and ufortable. It was painful not to be supported at my butt. Something feels wrong. Dau. Should I sit down? Daau. Itll be better than now. My brother sat down on the ground where he was and copsed on his back. I fell face down onto my brothers thin chest. Ooww~. Daau. You reap what you sow. Brother continued to hold me as he softly rubbed my back. Youre warm. Dau. It is hot after all. Youre soft. Dau. I am a baby. Brother is thin but firm. Are you eating properly? I reached out and patted brothers cheek. Brother put his hands on top of mine and pressed it firmly against his cheeks. Kaa-sama1). Aai. Your warmth is the same as Kaa-samas. Eei. Im sure its not the same. But mother probably caressed brothers cheeks gently like this, and she probably hugged him too. Its not your fault. Aau. Yes. Its troublesome to be med for mothers death. Because-. I have memories of Kaa-sama. But you dont have any memories of her. Yes, the person who is actually hurting is me. Niini. Eh? Niini. No matter how many memories I have from my previous life, I was still really lonely. I wanted someone to hold me more, talk to me more, love me and tell me Im cute. Le. You knew it. Brother nervously called my name. Then, lets answer him. Aai. Niini. Le. Niiini. We hugged each other tightly. No. Brother was pressing his arms around me tightly. No, stop, somethings going toe out! Luke-sama? Ah! Sebas happened to walk by until he saw that I was making amotion. He lectured brother on how to treat a baby. I was left on the floor, forgotten by the two. This is...... a chance! *ROLL ROLL ROLL*. On the wide floor that wasnt the crib. I can roll everywhere. *ROLL ROLL*. Do you understand? A baby is, ah, Le-sama! Ah, Le! I was quickly captured. Chapter 4 - Brother and I

Chapter 04: Brother and I

It probably didnt take a week for me to get along with brother. Brother came to visit me as if making up for the time we spent apart. I mean, hes always in my room. First, he brought in a small table, chair and sofa; and the room, which was bare with only a crib in it, became a little cosier. Brother weed me. My brother wasnt annoying. When hees in the mornings, he holds me as long as I wasnt asleep and let me on the floor. Because I was put on the floor, it now had carpet on it and was a lot cleaner than before. And while brother was studying, I could roll on the floor to my hearts content. Sometimes, I would sit and take a rest. Then, when my brother took a break from studying, he would put me on his knee and hug me tightly. Le. Niini, Aai. And he was thrilled at being called Niini. He would bring picture books that hed read when he was younger, and the two of us would lie on our stomachs as he read me the book. We also have lunch and snacks together. But, I was still drinking Marthas milk, so I apanied him while eating my baby food. Brother would feed me baby food with a spoon while he was eating his meal. At first, he would put too much food on the spoon, and he would thrust the spoon too deep in my mouth, and I would often yell out in anger, Uurts! But recently, he has gotten better at feeding me. However, that was only during the day. Brother had meals with father in the morning and evening, and father who worked at the Royal Castle in the afternoon, was also home at night, so brother didnt carelessly approach my room. We continued to spend pleasant days like this until one day, as I was sitting on brothersp and we were reading a picture book together; he suddenly froze. Luke, what are you doing over there? I had heard this voice once before half a year ago. Otou-sama...... What are you doing? That person repeated his question. I was reading a book to Le. Le? The person called father finally lowered his eyes to look at me. He had cold eyes with beautiful long blonde hair which was tied in a ponytail at the back. His eyes were the same violet as brothers. Im sure that father, who was looking at me, was thinking the same thing as me. ires...... he muttered, and he looked at me with even colder eyes. But, I averted his gaze. Im just going to say this, but I didnt lose. Daai. It couldnt be helped that my voice was lower than usual. To father, I may have been the cause of mothers death. But, that wasnt true. If I had to say it, then it was the responsibility of father who made mother, who didnt have a healthy body, pregnant with a baby. I thought calmly. Moreover, someone who avoids his duties as a parent and hasnte to see his daughter even once. I pondered. If hes a Marquis, then he must have money. He can acquire things that he wants to have and escape in just the right ces. I have memories of my previous life, so I know that one couldnt live without working hard. Ill just be a parasite here until then. Daau. Niini. I dont care about father anymore, so would you read the book already? I hit the book as I looked up at brother. Thats right, Le, Brother nodded. Otou-sama, what do you want? If its nothing, Id like to read this book to Le, he said. Father, without saying a word about me, said, Do whatever you want as long as youve finished with your studies, and left. At that time, a young maid named Hannah muttered, Its his daughter, so why? This person seemed to be the exclusive maid attached to me since brother starteding to my room. I dont know what to make of this situation since she was next to me day and night even though Ive been left alone until now, but Sebas was happy that brother was interested in me and quickly assigned this maid to me. Apparently, she was a newly hired maid referred here by rtives. Thus, she didnt understand how I was being treated at this mansion until now. There were a lot of butlers in a Marquis mansion, but Sebas seemed to be in charge of personnel. The Marquis had dered that he had no interest in me, so I wasnt assigned any servants. Its an open secret that Luke-sama loves his little sister, as usual, I felt why are they saying this to a baby? Im not interested in my father in this world. But, there was no reason for him to step up now since he had said, If you werent born, and left me alone for more than six months. It was fine as long as I worked a lot and paid for my own education. Le. Le, you have me. Aai, Niini. Brother hugged me and the picture book. Im telling you somethings going toe out. Help, Sebas! During brothers summer holidays, I was able to stand up. It probably wasnt that fast since it has been eight months since I was born. And, I wasnt just able to roll; I was finally able to crawl. My actions have increased quite a lot. Although, I still wasnt allowed out of my room yet. Brother and Sebas were happy that I was able to crawl and stand up. When Marthas milking was reduced to twice a day, brothers summer holiday ended and he went back to the academy. Le probably doesnt know that Ill be leaving for school. What should I do if she feels abandoned again because Ill suddenly disappear tomorrow? Brother was all shaken up and looked as if he would cry. I smiled and shook my head to the left and right. Niini, Daau. I know. Dont worry. Then I patted his cheeks. Le put up with it for a little. Yup, yup. Until the winter holidays, right? I wonder if Ill be able to walk by then. Ille back on the weekends, okay? So fast! On the weekends?! I couldnt help but retort in my mind. I looked at Hannah, and she exined it, There are 10 days in a week, and two of them are holidays. So, err, hell be back after Le-sama goes nightie-night for eight times. I see, so a week is 10 days. But, even if you do your best to exin this, a baby cant understand how long eight days are. I smiled. Ah, Le-sama, that expression. What is it? You sometimes smile like an adult. It seems like you know everything. Ooh, Hannah. Are you pretty sharp? Even if you make that kind of face, my Le is so cute. Without realising, my brother became a sis-con. Chapter 5 - Father and I Night

Chapter 05: Father and I

Now then, since I could stand up now, my bed was changed to a considerably lower one. One which was safe for me even if I were to fall down from it. Although it wasmon to have high fences on beds for babies, I moved around a lot, so I quickly learnt how to climb down the bed. The chair and table that brother used along with the picture books and toys he brought here were left as they were, so I wasnt bored even if brother wasnt here; and it was a bit gloomy, because Hannah was always by my side with a severe expression on her face, but I wasnt lonely. She read the book that brother read for me several times, and I began learning words little by little. Although I have been reincarnated, this didnt seem to be a world with magic, and the general knowledge I had didnt seem useful in this world. The only things I could do was train my body and build up my knowledge. However, it became a little unsatisfying for me to just be in my room now that I was able to stand and crawl. I wanted to move in a much wider ce. A chance came to me when I wished that. One day when I woke up from my nap, there was nobody in the room. Recently, Hannah would usually be in the room with me, but it seemed like she had to do something elsewhere. The windows were opened because it was hot, but the wind which was stroking my cheeks felt different than usual. Perhaps, I thought and looked at the door; I saw that it was opened slightly. My chance is here! I hyped my sleepy self up, carefully got off the low bed and waited on the floor. I wormed my way across the floor, put my head through the gap in the door and forcefully crawled out of the room. It was dangerous, so good kids shouldnt copy this, but I managed to safely get out of the door. I sat down once and looked around. It was just a corridor, but it was wide enough for a maid to push a cart past me. It seemed like I would collide with her somehow if I go right, so lets go left. But still, it was wide. I found outter that my room was at the end of the East Wing, and mothers room was close by. It seemed that people rarely tended to this ce after mother died and it became a somewhat deste ce. So why did Sebas, brother and father show up here? Sebas came to this wing a lot because he was worried about me, brother became curious about me when he came to mothers room to calm down, and father came here during quiet times when no one was around so that he could chase after memories of mother. Youve never thought about seeing your baby even just for a little, did you? Honestly. By chance, it seemed like I was crawling towards the middle of the wing and I would sit down asionally to rest; then a pair of expensive leather shoes entered my field of vision. It seemed like Ive crawled towards someone while in a daze. But, the owner of those shoes didnt say a word. Right, Ill pretend I didnt see them. I changed my direction a little and proceeded past the owner of the leather shoes. Wait, they suddenly called out to me, and I carelessly stopped for a moment; but since Im a baby, I dont understand the meaning of wait. Yup, I felt like I was acting like father, but lets ignore this feeling. I resumed crawling at a fast pace. I said wait. I cant hear you because Im a baby. I pretended not to hear him and continued crawling. Ooh, are those stairs over there? I can manage to get down from a low bed, so I should be able to handle the stairs soon. Wait! This time, the voice shouted from above me. At the same time, my back was pulled with a jerk. Daau. I told you to wait, didnt I? Did you not hear me, you? It seemed like hed grabbed my clothes from the back. I tried to move my arms and legs just to be sure. Im not running anywhere. Daau. I want him to release me, but I also didnt want to be civil towards him. Daai, daau, eei, aa, I continued to state my displeasure. What the heck do you want to do? Eei. I want to walk! He wont leave me alone, would he? Then, he continued to grab the back of my clothes and lifted me up with a jerk. It was like he was holding a kitten. Hah? It hurts, you know. Uurts! You...... This might be the first time Ive seen him this close. This person had long blonde hair tied in a ponytail after all, and he had almond eyes with light violet pupils. I quickly averted my gaze, rxed and sighed. ire...... What about mother? Like this, ire also always made a face that said, youre hopeless, at me...... Always...... Isnt it because youre a really troublesome guy? Daai, I replied to him. Father was startled and realised something; he gently put me on the ground between his legs so that I wouldnt run away. Hey, if you dont want me to run away then shouldnt you hold me or something? Someone-! Servants suddenly appeared from out of nowhere when father said that. This is, shes here. Cant you just call me Le? Father lowered his eyes to look at me, and at the same time, the servants also lowered their eyes towards me. Ah, she looked like she was going to fall down the stairs so I captured, er, caught, no, restrained her. So, take her back to her room. At that moment, Hannah quickly ran towards us while wiping her hands on her apron. Le-sama! Did you take your eyes off her? Im sorry. Ojou-sama takes a lot of naps, so I was helping out in the kitchen. Hannah paled and bowed. What are you angry about? You dont evene to visit me, to begin with, and Ive always spent my days with nearly no one except Martha. I got a little angry and hit fathers legs. Dai, daii, maa. Le-sama, thank you very much. You said thanks, but whats she saying? Father looked puzzled at Hannahs words and Sebas approached and exined, She is telling you not to be angry at Hannah. Ridiculous. Shes only saying dah. You can somehow understand what she is saying from the way she speaks and her expressions. Now, Le-sama,e here. Sebas held me up. Hah, good grief. Then, the servants, who had gathered here, began to cause amotion. They stared at the Master standing at the top of the stairs; and beside him, a baby with his hair colour and eyes. No matter how you look at us, we are parent and child. Dau daau. I want to y outside a little more. Towards me, who was saying that father coldly stated, Take her back to her room. Daai, I said and looked away and sighed. What a good for nothing adult, you are. ire...... Le-sama really has the colours of the Marquis House, but she looks exactly like ir-sama, Sebas replied to fathers murmur while coaxing me. I know that Sebas has always wanted to say this to father. Fuu, dai, eei. I gave father a sideways nce and abruptlyughed while shaking my head. ire also, and then...... Father really is a pain in the ass. Ok, take her back to her room. In the end, I was taken back to my room. Chapter 6 - A Strange Relationship

Chapter 06: A Strange Rtionship

Since then, Hannah rarely took her eyes off of me, and I also lost my chance to get out of the room. One night, I noticed that the door was opened. Is it Sebas? Recently, hes gotten better at not sneaking in at night, so hees during noon now, I thought. But no one came in. The doors not closing, was it opened by the wind? If so, then this is my chance to sneak out. I quickly got out of bed and speedily slipped out of the door. There was no one in the corridor at night, but that was fine. Youre here. Woah! I was about to jump in surprise. The person who was outside my door was father. You looked like you were going to slip out, and I thought that you would definitelye out if the door was left open. Ah, hey, wait! It seemed that father had finally said something, but there was no need to listen to him brag about snaring his daughter. Because he could have entered the room if he wanted to see me. I started crawling while ignoring father. My goal was the stairs. Im going down the stairs today! Im already bored with staying in my room. Where are you going? Why are you sneaking out of your room in the first ce? To explore, dur. Explore. I pretended not to know what he was talking about and continued to crawl. Why are you ignoring me? I stopped crawling. Why are you ignoring me, you say? Da, daai. Wh-what? If you hate being ignored then why are you ignoring me? Why do you care about me now even though youve been ignoring me? Dai, agya, to, deeu. What are you saying? I was getting extremely irritated at father who was standing up and looking down on me. Im a baby, you know! The adult should be the one who tries hard to understand me! I grabbed fathers leg, and he flinched for a second, but he knew that I would be hurt if he moved; so he stood there quietly, baffled at the situation. I held onto him and stood up. Father widened his eyes in surprise. So you can stand? Of course, I can stand. Since a while ago. Fumu. Its pretty nice to use someone elses legs to help myself stand. I hit fathers leg while in anger. *HIT HIT* Why are you hitting me? What is it you really want? The one who doesnt know what they want is you, isnt it father? But, I suddenly staggered, when I took my hands off his legs to hit him. Watch out! Fathers hands moved out immediately to hold me up. I honestly dont know what youre trying to do. Listen, babies are well-behaved-...... 1) Aai. Im ashamed, but father is too, huh? My feet dangled uneasily in the air because he was supporting me by the armpits while hoisting me in front of his eyes. Eeu. My feet are dangling. Ah, this is amusing. Aau. My feet are swaying. It felt ridiculous, and Iughed. You. Oh, Im in the middle of being captured by father. Im sure Sebas did this. Father awkwardly pulled me closer to him and hugged me. Dau. Splendid. Its an excellent way to hold someone for a beginner. I put my head on fathers chest and shook my hands happily. So I pass? Dau. Do you want to go down the stairs? Aai. Apparently, father walked around with me in his arms until I fell asleep. Lately, Le-sama doesnt wake up much in the mornings. Hannahined to Sebas. He looked at me with an all-knowing look on his face and said, There will probably be times like that. But, shell probably learn to wake up properly during this time, so its fine. I wonder what he likes about it. Father starteding here every day. And for some reason, he never entered my room; instead, he opened the door and waited for me toe out. And once I got tired from crawling around, he would gently pick me up and wander around the mansion. That was all there was to our rtionship. Why doesnt hee in the day time? Its strange. Then, the weekend came around, and brother came home. I can only be with her on the weekend, so let her sleep on my bed. Your bed is high, Luke-sama, so its dangerous for Le-sama to sleep there. Ill sleep on the sofa. Your body wont be able to rest that way. For some reason, brothers love for me keeps increasing. I heard that Luke is home. Otou-sama. Its nearly time for you to practice your magic cirction, but what are you doing? It was rare for father to show up during the day. There was tension in the room and brother hugged me tightly on his knees as if he was protecting me. Its okay because Ive be friends with father. Slightly. Probably. I tapped brothers knees. Father saw that and frowned. Well, fine. Ill ask youter during dinner. Ok, brother replied and hugged me again. I didnt know father well, but I also didnt understand the rtionship between father and brother. They would eat together when they were home, but they didnt look to be on good terms. And, I heard an unbelievable thing. Neei, dau, nyo, eeou? What is magic cirction? Is there magic in this world? Its fine, Lei. Even if Otou-sama is cold, Ill protect you. Daai, too, Niini. No, hes not cold anymore, so whats magic cirction? My body and mouth still dont move well even if I know what I want to do and say in my mind. There was a limit to how frustrated I can feel. At that time, Sebas winked at me. Leave it to me, you say? What are you on about? Lei. Before I knew it, he started calling me Lei, and I gave up and let brother hug me. That night, the door opened with a creak again. I moved as quickly as I could as a baby and went out the door. Hes here. Father. But it was his trait not to reach out to me here. I wanted to move freely in this wide corridor. The baby who crawls as quickly as she could to the stairs and the man who stares at her as she does this; that was father and I., And recently, Ive been giving the stairs a try. I stepped down the stairs one foot at a time. When I get tired, father would carry me, and we would walk. That was our current custom. He also carried me today too when I got tired halfway down the stairs, and a voice called out to him from below, Otou-sama. Its brother! Niini! I happily stretched out my hands, but father held onto me tightly. Lei, Otou-sama, what are you two doing at this time? Chapter 7 - Father, Brother and I

Chapter 07: Father, Brother and I

Daau, kyu, nyu, doon. I exined that I was having a night stroll, but brother didnt understand me. This... She looked as if she wanted to go out, so Im watching over her, father answered. Then Ill take her out for walks during the day, not at night like this. And youre both alone together, brother insisted. He stared at me sadly. Me? No. He was looking at father who was holding me. I remembered. When father had first held me, hed probably never held a baby before. Im sure he said that he saw how Sebas held a baby once. Doesnt that mean that most likely, brother had never been held by father when he was a baby? So, brother must be sad at both: his beloved sister, meaning me, was being taken away by his father and his father being taken away by his sister. Father was going to say something, so I tapped his mouth. No matter what you say, brother will only be sad. What? Daai, Niini. Do you want to go to Luke? Aai. Father stopped whatever he wanted to say and walked down the stairs. Being held by father, I could look down at brother. Brother, who was looking up a little, looked sad after all. I stretched my hands out to brother. Father looked as if he didnt want to part with me for a second, but handed me to brother. Brother didnt drop me anymore. He held onto me firmly and put his face next to mine. Next, I reached out to father. What? This time, I tapped fathers outstretched hands that seemed to say, You want to go over here now? Niini, Niini, Daau. Then, I clung on brothers neck. Are you telling me to hug Luke too? Ee. Father timidly reached out to him. Brother froze in surprise, but father didnt mind. Come to think of it, Ive never hugged you like this before, father muttered as he put his arms around brother and me. No one ever hugged me when I was little either. ire was the first one to do so. Are nobles like that? Or is it just this House? I was hugged by women before, but no one embraced me. Oi! Is that something you say to a newborn and a 10-year-old? Father looked at brother and I, who were frozen, and trembled. I get Luke, but why are you frozen too? No, cause-. Sometimes, you make the same face as ire, and I wonder if youre her reincarnation. Even though I know youre not. Me too. Brother agreed with fathers mutter. Leis just like Okaa-sama. I feel like she looks at me gently like Okaa-sama did. But, shes much more mischievous than her. She also makes weird faces sometimes, and I dont know what shes thinking. You sound like youre saying something horrible. Im going to protest. Daau. Luke hugged me tighter. And she understands my words like this. I love her so, so much. Father hugged Luke tightly. I dont know if I love her as much as you, father murmured. Even if I love her that would be the end of it if she died. I wouldnt mourn her so much if I hadnt loved ire. Otou-sama, thats-, brother tried to refute. I was the one who made this child. Every night, I think that if I hadnt loved her, then she would still be alive. I regret this little thing and avoid doing my job. But when I suddenly see her, theres a strange living creature there. Its about me? Huh? Strange living creature? Im a cute baby, you know? Even though she cant even walk yet, she looks at me with the same, youre hopeless face that ire used to use. Youre stillcking as a person. Ill teach you everything one by one, the same face as ire who told me these things. I know, I get it. But what do you want to aplish by telling this to Luke and I? My empty, anguished feelings are being buried when I look at this creature. This small, peculiar creature. Then Otou-sama, you dont have to sneak around at night just to see her. Cant you just keep her close to you whenever youre in the mansion? Even in the daytime? Why are you walking around with her at night in the first ce? Its not good for a baby to stay upte at night. So its not good? Brother and I sighed at the same time. Youre Leis father, so its okay to keep her close by. Father. Why is father saying it like its a foreign word to him? Daau. What? Niini, Niini. ...... Are you saying that Im Lukes father? Aai. He understood me. Father took a deep breath, sighed and hugged Luke and me again. Ill go see you in the daytime from now on. The season is autumn. It has been 10 months since I was born. Chapter 8 - Magic Stone, Sebas and I

Chapter 08: Magic Stone, Sebas and I

What happened since then, you say? Father didnt have enough time. So as always, he would never see me in the mornings, but would alwayse to see me after hed returned home from work. From after dinner until I slept, he would always keep me by his side, no matter what he did. He would even take me to his office when he was busy. I would try to walk along the desk, climb the sofa and read the documents that had fallen down onto the floor while father was organising some difficult documents. I tried to read them to amuse myself as if I had been given an easy book to read, but I could only read the easy words. I could feel father looking at me while I was doing this with his sharp eyes, which felt slightly gentler. Brother would join us when he came home for the weekends. Father still had a lot of work to do on holidays; there were times when he would go out in decent clothes and times when he would ride the horse somewhere, but he would usually spend time with us when he was home. When weid down and read picture books, he would also lie down and read his documents. I wonder if his job is stressful. I wonder what his job is. Its a mystery. The sight a small person sees is interesting. Do you look at the world like this, Luke and Le? Father said in admiration as he looked around everywhere while lying down. I dont see it like this. Only Le does. Naai, Niinii. Swame. Le is saying youre the same. Cheeky kid, brother said, and he pinched my cheeks, so I tried to get up. My brother caught me and father held brother down; it was entertaining during the holidays. When I was about to turn one, brothers holidays didnt consist of just ying, his magic cirction training had also started. It only looked to me as if he was sitting down and closing his eyes to concentrate. And Ive never seen the thing called magic. Why does he have to practice magic cirction in a world with no magic? As you know, amongst the four Marquis Houses, our Albans House and Stans Lisburn House sustain this kingdoms barrier. Luke, your power is big enough, but if you continue to channel your big power as it is, then your life will be shortened. You have to be able to effectively channel your magic into the magic stone without waste, father always repeated this to brother. I finally learnt my surname, and I also discovered that there were other nobles in this world. Its rare to have two people with violet eyes in the same generation. I also feel that Le has arge amount of magic power. It would be so much easier if you two worked together. I was quite surprised when I heard this. Apparently, I had magic power too. That power was channelled into a magic stone. Something that brother, father and I have but Hannah and Sebas didnt. I had the chance to find out about this surprisingly early. One day, Hannah was doing something to the light in the room. This was the first time Id seen her do this. Anna. Whaht? Hannah took something out of the light which was situated in a high ce and showed it to me. It was slightly red and looked like a small crystal. This is a magic stone for light. The power is fading in this, so I have to get someone to channel more magic into this; so we can use it again. Mwagic? Yes. I was able to speak a little now. Are magic stones like batteries? And that means that father has magic. Tosyama, duo? 1) Hannah giggled at my question. Master uses all his magic for the barrier. Even we can fill things with a little magic, but we usually collect the stones and bring them to a magic shop, Hannah said; then she let me hold the magic stone that I was so interested in and went back up again to install the new magic stone. The new stone was a deep violet. I sat down and studied the magic stone which I had been entrusted with. The tiny, small stone that could fit in a babys hand was clear. I wondered how one channelled their magic into the stone as I held it firmly; then suddenly, magic began to flow from my body into the magic stone as if a switch had been flipped. It felt as if something warm was being gushed out from within. When I got lightheaded, I felt as if the colour was drained from my face. It stopped as soon as it began. The stone changed into a dark violet. It felt simr to being lightheaded, but my condition wasnt bad. Which meant that it was probably the magic that was flowing through me before. I softly grasped the magic stone, and it repelled my magic as if saying it didnt need anymore. I could understand how magic felt a bit better if I could hold more magic stones. Le-sama? Do you like the magic stone? Hyaah! Was hyaah an unattractive scream for a 15-year-old? I shook my head apologetically. Anna, no. Its not the time for you to be saying no! Do you feel bad-, eer, lets go to Sebas! Hannah said as she picked me up with the magic stone and took me to where Sebas was. Isnt it better for her to confiscate the magic stone? I apologise. I thought that Le-sama wouldnt eat the magic stone even if I gave it to her because shes smart...... Hannah exined to Sebas. Rude, much? Ive never been so careless as to put something in my mouth before, you know? And thats not the problem. Hannah is really disappointing sometimes. Sebas made me sit on a chair; then he kneeled down, grabbed my hands, looked into my eyes, touched my neck and then put me down and let me walk a little. Hmm, shes not cold. She doesnt have a fever either. Herplexion is normal, and shes walking normally. Then he picked me up while looking relieved. Le-sama, do you have any idea what youve done? I identally channelled my magic, but what should I say? I shook my hands. Poof, sumfing, ear. Something suddenly came out of your hand, didnt it? Aai. Hmm. Sebas frowned and instructed Hannah, At any rate, you mustnt let anything magic stone rted near Le-sama. It could harm her health depending on the situation. Okay. Hannah looks like shes going to cry. Well, it cant be helped. Le-sama? Ai. It is not the time to think that Hannah cant be helped. Uoah. Dammit. Why does it seem like Sebas knows what Im thinking? The target turned to me. Why do you think Master is training Luke-sama so hard when hes smart? If its just about channelling magic, then anyone with magic can do it. But, you could shorten your life if you channel all your magic into a magic stone that isntpatible with you. Sebas-sama, even if you telling something like that to Le-sama-, Hannah tried to intervene. No, Le-sama can understand me. She has a lot of magic power. But, do you understand how much Luke-sama and Master would mourn for you if the worst case were to happen? I hung my head in shame. They were already mourning this much from losing mother, how much more would they mourn if they were to lose me too? But, wait. What if its just one magic stone? What if I got father or Sebas to watch me while I did it? Its hopeless even if you look at me with eyes like that. You can start when youre 10. That is final. Tsk. I clung to Sebas and rubbed my head against his chest. Gahh. Youre not allowed! My strategy failed. I think I heard Sebas mutter, That was a close one. Ill endure a little for now about magic. Chapter 9 - Father’s Friends

Chapter 09: Fathers Friends

Although Sebas had said that I couldnt start my magic training until I was 10, this incident was a good chance for to me to realise that I had magic. It was as if there were two of me ovepping with each other and it felt strange as if the other me was flowing out and fading away. That was probably because I shouldnt let it flow out too much. I thought as I watched brothers training and I discovered that some kind of power was indeed surrounding brother. Is it spinning? In other words, that might be the flow being controlled. Perhaps, its like pulling out thin threads from chunks of wool that were like yarn. I get the image. For now, Ill wait until I turn 10. Why was I born with my memories? Why wasnt I reincarnated in Japan? Those questions arose in my mind. When I was still a baby, I thought I was reincarnated to save the body and mind of Le. But now its different. I wonder if I was called here because theres something I must do. To channel my power into the barrier? Lei looks serious. Lei, whats wrong? Aai, emm, Lei, deo. I couldnt say what I must do with a babys mouth. Do you want to train your magic cirction too? You cant. Otou-sama. Hmm, you should give up on this until youre 10. I sighed. I knew he would say the same thing as Sebas. Its not like Im a Hero who has something they must do just because I was reincarnated.The only thing I have to do now that Ive been reborn is to enjoy life to the fullest. Thats enough. I answered obediently, Aai. Good girl. The two smiled gently at my reply. Sebas, who happened to pass by, gently looked at this scene. Come to think of it, Hannah is my caretaker, so shes always with me. Sebas told me that he had hired her because she was close to me in age at 15 and because she took care of her younger brothers and sisters, so she had experience. Her dark blonde hair was tied in a high ponytail at the back of her head, and she had dark blue eyes; an energetic and cute kid. She woulde to my room when I woke up, took care of all my needs from changing my clothes to feeding me and she would watch over me so that I wouldnt do anything crazy; she looked as if she had fun working. Martha doesnte anymore. I didnt need to be given milk anymore at the age of one, so she went back to her regr servant work. Hannah told me this when I looked lonely. Even so, I heard that she was able to build a small house because she received a lot of allowance for feeding you milk. Aai. Im d. If Martha hadnt been here, then I might have grown up really lonely, even if I did have an adult mind. When I turned one, I could walk around, so my range of activities increased by a little. I was still faster when I crawled, but this meant that I could go to more ces. I, who was born in January, was able to walk after a year and after spring came, I was able to walk steadily. When the weather was nice out, my daily routine was to take walks outside with Hannah. I had already stopped wearing baby clothes and diapers and tottered around the garden in an easy-to-move-in dress. I actually wanted to walk briskly, but I couldnt ignore my development phase. It wasnt like I wanted to be superwoman, so I was enjoying my baby life. Our Le-sama is really an angel, a maid said to Hannah. Of course. Her sheer blonde hair was so puffy that day, it was quite cute, right? Her light violet eyes are just like the night sky, and she tries so hard to move her small arms and legs. Besides, when shes cheeky its just ugh, Hannah replied with great vigour. Yes, they had neglected me so much before, but I now advanced to being the sister that is cherished by her brother and in the process, became fathers beloved daughter. Apparently, I became the idol who brought light back into the gloomy Marquis House. Even so, I wonder why they arent celebrating her one year debut, Hannah said curiosity. Woah. A debut, is it? I pricked my ears to listen. I heard rumours like, It seems like he doesnt want to show anyone his important daughter and Is the Lady that beautiful?. Well! People also seem to be saying that he doesnt recognise her as a daughter because hes been neglecting her so much. Apparently, maids knew a lot about the rumour mills. I thought it was amusing because a one-year-old baby couldnt possibly be a beautifuldy. It was true that I was neglected, so I guess the rumours from my first six months are still going around. Yeah. Master was a little cold when I first came here, but now hes really fond of her. I know, right? Im sure he doesnt want to do her debut because shes just too important to him. Aah. I raised my face when I heard aah and saw father walking towards us. Tousyama! I hobbled, but did my best to walk towards him and father walked quickly towards us and scooped me up. Lei, Im home. Wew-ome ome. Father raised me up and hugged me tightly. Hey, oi. You really Dean? Are you sure youre not something thats wearing Deans skin? Shut up. Youre saying insulting things for someone whod just decided to follow me home. So this is your rumoured daughter? Show her to me. I wont. Shell get pregnant if she sees someone from the Lisburn House. Youre kidding me. Apparently, we have a guest. They seem pretty close. Lei. Niini. Brother is with them too. Then I have to go to brother. Brother is the best after all. Father put me down, and I clung to brothers waist. Lei, Im home. Wew-ome ome. Were you a good girl? Aai. I can talk smoothly like this now. So this is the sister that Luke is so proud of. Ay! A boy whose voice was breaking spoke. When I quietly separated from brothers legs, I saw a boy with ck hair, who was still a child yet in the process of bing an adult, and he was looking down at me. His eyes were so blue that they could have been mistaken for a summer sky. Ooh, youre exactly like Luke. So this is the Marquis cherished child? I tilted my head in doubt. It was said that it was enough for one child to be born with violet eyes each generation, but there were two of us. Well, put badly, our house had a spare. But, it wasnt to the point that I could be called a cherished child. The boy stretched his hands out to me. Youing? Nah. I clung to brother. Lei...... Brother sounded as if he was troubled, but he is definitely happy. How about it? Want to give her to my House? I refuse. Lei wont be a bride to anyone. What are these fathers saying behind us? It sounds like something a doting father would say. Lei, lets go y over there. I guess Ille too. Aai. Ill go anywhere with brother. Chapter 10 - If You Can Live Freely (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 10: If You Can Live Freely (Otou-samas POV)

I know why you dont want her to debut. Its because shell be targeted, right? Stan looked at Lei, but his words irritated me. Id get engagement proposals from everywhere. Do you think I would let other people get ahold of our violet eyes? Hmph. But, do you think that the Albans House is in good hands because you have Luke, who is known for being brilliant? Actually, there are some who think that a dispute would happen because two people have inherited this trait. And, there are some who would like the possibility of having light violet eyes in their lineage, even if its just small possibility. I clicked my tongue. Everyone in Kingdom had a massive celebration on a childs first birthday. For nobles, this celebration became the childs debut into noble society. But Le didnt have a debut for her birthday. Why? Because of the incident that had happened just before her first birthday. We, nobles, have magic power from the time we are born, but it was very unstable when we are small; our magic grew more extensive and more stable the older we get. Therefore, it wasnt possible to start practising because it was challenging to handle magic until one was 10. But, Sebas had been waiting for me when I came back from the castle at this time. Le-sama put magic into the magic stones used for light, he informed me. Lei what-! Is she alright?! I asked because I felt like the blood was draining from my face. Although the magic stones that were used for light were small, it absorbed quite a bit of magic. Even children who start their magic cirction training start learning with half-used magic stones used for lights. Some people copse if they use empty magic stones. She is fine. And, please have a look at this. What Sebas had presented to me was a magic stone which had been splendidly filled with magic. Lei filled this up by herself? Yes. And she looked as if she could fill another 2 or 3 stones. Impossible! If people knew that she also had this much power on top of being cute then greedy people would definitely flock around her. I heard that lower ranking nobles were getting kidnappedtely so I made my decision. Im cancelling her debut. Is this okay with you? Its better for her not to have contact with the outside as much as possible. Sebas also nodded. Shes my beloved daughter. I decided that there was no need to show her to others just before her first birthday. Nevertheless, Stans point was sickening. Assuming that- What would you do if the violet eyes get out if she bes a bride? Instead of wealth and status, shed be forced into a lifetime of servitude. Also, Im sure that you, as a noble, know why we high-ranking nobles are so short-lived. So youre saying we should do something that will benefit our houses? So were getting a tiny share of that? My first wife was like that. We only got married to bnce our family status, and not because we liked each other. She got a stable position after Luke was born, even if she was a neglectful mother. We ended up getting divorced because we didnt get along. Even so, she wont experience any difficulty for the rest of her life. Forget about Diana. Her marriage wouldnt have gone well no matter who she married. I havent thought about her until now. On a different subject, what happened to your fathers bastard? Stan shook his head. Stan, from the Lisburn House, was one of my few best friends from the academy, but he had a nasty family situation. This wasnt something he should have confessed on his deathbed. He shrugged his shoulders as if it were a hassle. About two years ago just before his father died, he finally confessed that he had an illegitimate child with the summery-blue eyes of the Lisburn House. We havent found him yet. Maybe hes already left Kingdom since we havent found any clues to his whereabouts. Dont tell me... To Frontier!? Stan nodded slowly, There are multiple reasons why we suspect this. Its called Frontier, but its divided into many different regions, and their poption is several times greater than ours. But-. Oh trust me, Ive heard that its tough to live here in Kingdom. But, theyre able to produce magic stones in Frontier because of the lifestyle needed to live there and one could even argue that they could maintain the barrier. I understood even if he didnt say it. In this world, besides humans and normal living things, there are amorphous creatures known as Hollows. These creatures have hindered human prosperity since time immemorial. They can take the form of any race, but they mostly prefer humans. However, they think and live differently from humans and can maintain their appearance by sucking the life out of any other living thing. Their bodies didnt have meat even if you cut it up. They can only be shed by a special metal, and their corpses shrink into magic stones. Energy was produced when people channelled their magic power into the stones, and it was used to power things. Humans and Hollows have begrudgingly coexisted for a long time as pesky neighbours, even if the Hollows asionally killed humans because they made life more convenient. However, at one point in time, the Hollows began to gradually increase their numbers and became a threat to humanity. Thus, humans developed a barrier to keep away the Hollows. That barrier used the magic stones obtained from the Hollows corpses. They had an unpleasant rtionship, but about 100 years after the development of the small barrier, humans finally seeded in creating a barrier that covered the whole kingdom. However, even a tiny barrier needed arge amount of magic power. But that needs arge amount of magic power. Only the Royal Family, the Four Marquis Houses and those of noble rank have that much power. Whats wrong? Well, its about those who cant enter the barrier and can only live on the outer edge of it. Also, how we still have to keep killing Hollows if we want to maintain the citys facilities. It was a never-ending conflict. In addition to creating the barrier, the magic stones were too deeply ingrained in our lives. We didnt just kill Hollows to protect ourselves, but also to live. That was how deep it went. Ive never heard of Hollows having feelings or makingmunities. That is just a moving phenomenon. This has been clearly exined. I guess so. At any rate, we, who live in the barrier, have never seen Hollows before. Women and children, whom we should protect, and engineers lived inside the barrier and those with the power to hunt Hollows fought outside of the barrier. Then the world changed, and those who could maintain the barrier became the privileged and those without were chased out to the outer edges. History is interpreted favourably for those in power. I still doubt whether people should be given preferential treatment because they have magic power, but I also think its just as foolish to assume that this was alright in the olden days, Dean. I know. I know. But there was no reason to believe that one would be happy just because theyre bound to the Royal Capital to protect the barrier. If possible, I want Luke and Lei to live their lives freely. This country wont ever let them go. Not my kids, nor my brother. Stan looked up at the sky which was covered by the invisible barrier. Hell be happier if we dont find him. Hes a lot younger than your fathers grandson, Gille. Your father was really loose with women. Ive been taking care of everything as his son. But the one who inherited the Lisburns eyes is still missing. His mother was probably smart. She might have been. She did get away from my father after all. Stan and I watched our sons as they yed with Lei in the garden. Ive never had any attachments to life since I was born into a Marquis House. But now, I wish this scene wouldst forever. Chapter 11 - Hannah and I

Chapter 11: Hannah and I

The fathers seem to be deepening their friendship, but a baby had baby things to do: pluck grass, dig dirt and chase after bugs. Whoaa! Were we like this when we were 1? I dont remember. But I feel like Leis different from other babies. I looked at brother and his friend while still holding the grass and suddenlyughed. You dont get it. You dont get it at all do you, boys? Niini, dith ish inporthanth. Nd, I can theww ish grash from thouching. Brothers friend widened his eyes in surprise as he listened to me. Inporthanth? Huh? Important? Dirt is important, and you can tell its grass from touching it. Is that what youre saying? Yes. I nodded earnestly. It was important to touch and verify everything when you are small. By no means was I extremely interested in dirt, grass and bugs since Ive been reincarnated and turned into a kid again. Brothers friend crouched down and looked at me in the eyes. Hey, Im Gilbert. Lei, Gilbert. Gill? Close! But, alright you can call me Gill. Gill. Gill. Good. Gilbert rubbed my head. Im wobbling, Im shaking, you know! Hey Gill, I never said you could call her Lei. Stingy, youre so selfish. Of course. Shes my cute little sister. I freaked out and called brothers name. Niini, Niini. What is it, Lei? Brother picked me up. These people always pick me up when they have the chance to. Dont be too sure of yourself! Nu, waww. Only for a little. Like really, just a little. Argh. Thus, in addition to brother, Gill also came over to y whenever they had a day off from the academy. This happened when I was a year and three months old. It was already spring. One night, I woke up because I heard the door open quietly. Oh, thats unusual. Father doesnte here much at night anymore. Hannah came in quietly while I was still in a daze. Hannah. Shh, Le-sama. Lets use our quiet voices since its night time. Aai. Hannah quickly changed my clothes. She put a warm, winter hat on my head and also put a poncho on me. It was my favourite one with two big pockets. Hannah, nightie-night? Whay chu cwrng cwothes? So you dont get cold. Its still cold at night, she said as she picked me up with her jacket and patted me on the back. Hannah seemed relieved and closed her eyes. Le-sama, you can go nightie-night. I felt like I shouldnt fall asleep, but I was so drowsy at midnight and fell asleep. Hannah went out into the hallway without making a sound and peeked from left to right; then she quickly rushed outside through the servants entrance. The Marquis had hired people to guard the gate and back entrance when Le turned one. But, there were many ways to sneak out of this massive mansion. Hannah had investigated this beforehand. No one noticed them. Hannah walked across the Marquis big backyard with Le in her arms. Then she poked her head out from a gap between the hedges and looked from left to right. Soon after, a carriage came towards them even though it waste at night. A man jumped off from the carriage as it moved and rushed towards them. The baby? I have her. Ok, get on. No, I was only told to hand her over here. Youre causing a fuss over trivial things. Youll get caught too if you get noisy here. Hurry up and get on. Then, the man forcibly shoved Hannah into the carriage which hade up next to them. Hannah cowered in fright, and the man got on. The carriage continued to move towards the entertainment district as if it had never stopped. It was close to midnight, but the area was still crowded with people drinking and those going to brothels. The wagon stopped where it wouldnt stand out. The man got out of the wagon and dragged Hannah, who still didnt know what was going on, with him. They entered a specific tavern through the backdoor. Th-the promise-. Shut up. Hannah said frantically, and the man replied coldly. Then the man asked the man at the tavern, Did you prepare the thick coat for the woman? What about the Rug Dragon? Yuh, two. One has a basket. But you taking this chick with you? Huh? What the hell, you have a baby too? Riding for a long time will be rough on the kid. My parents are sick. I want them to see my wife and kid while theyre still healthy. Is the dragon properly trained? Of course. But theyre notfortable. Even if youre in a rush, carry your baby carefully. I know. Hannah, who had no idea what was going on, was forced to wear a thick coat and put onto a speed type dragon. When she came to, she was swaying with Le in the darkness outside of the Royal Capital. Luckily, Le was sound asleep even though she was swaying. Even though I was only told to give Ojou-sama to an outsider...... Hannahs mutter disappeared into the dark night. Chapter 12 - The Prairie and I

Chapter 12: The Prairie and I

I woke up because even though I was warm, I felt ufortable and ustrophobic. I was being held by someone, but I was shaking a lot more than usual. Niini? I muttered reflexively, but Hannahs voice was the one that replied to me. Le-sama. Hannah? Le-sama, Im sorry. Im so sorry! When I looked up, Hannahs face was a mess of tears and snot. I wanted to wipe her face, but I had to do something about this ufortable feeling first. Why is it shaking so much even though Hannah is sitting down? She had me under her arms, but I squirmed around and stood on top of the seat. Woah...... It was dawn, and a vast prairie spread out before my eyes. A high mountain stood to my far right, and early spring greenery mixed with dead grass were fluttering in the wind to my left. And the rhythmic running in front of us took my breath away. Rawpta. No, Le-sama. This is called a Rug Dragon. It is a fast and docile dragon like the one Master often takes for rides, Hannah answered truthfully after she wiped her tears and snot. I felt refreshed because Id just woken up. I cant believe that the thing father rides is a dragon, not a horse...... Dragons, like Id first imagined, looked like raptors. The dragon in front of me had a saddle on it, and a man was riding it. Then what are we riding? I slowly looked to my side, and there was a dragon head to my right. The dragon was looking at the dragon in front of it and chasing after it. Dwagon...... Its a docile dragon. Its fine. Dont worry. But, Le-sama, Im sorry. Im so sorry...... Tears were flowing from Hannahs beautiful dark blue eyes. Ill think about why Hannah is cryingter. The dragon that Hannah and I were sitting on didnt have a saddle; instead, there were box-shaped baskets attached on both sides of the dragon. The basket seemed light, but it was shaped adequately like a chair and Hannah could sit steadily on it. The other basket probably contained things like water and food. Before long, the sun rosepletely, and I could see a town in front of us. The dragon in front of us stopped at the town, and our dragon came to a halt beside it. The man lightly descended from the dragon in front and took out a bucket full of water from the other basket and watered the dragons along with feeding them some kind of lump. Then, he came towards us, fiddled with something next to Hannah and the side of the basket quickly opened as if it was a door. Get down, even though he had said that Hannah looked as if she was frozen and didnt get off. The man clicked his tongue and pulled her down. I came tumbling down with her. Hannah, waww, I patted Hannahs arm and asked her to let me go. She hugged me tightly for a second but loosened her grip shortly after. I got down onto the prairie. The withered grass was taller than me; a baby couldnt see anything after getting off the dragon. Boring. Youre a brave brat, the man muttered as he looked at me. He sat down in front of us with a thud and took out a sk, bread and dried meat from his bag. Eat. Hannah shook her head. We still have 2 days left, 3 if something goes wrong. You wont have any energy if you dont eat. I reached for the bread and sk when I heard that. The sk was heavy, but Hannah opened it for me and fed me water. Hannah, dwink. Le-sama. No dwink, dwop. ...... Ok. Hannah obediently took the sk and drank a little. The bread was hard and dry, it was tough, but I managed to eat it while drinking water. I put the extra bread and dried meat into my poncho pocket. I thought that ponchos made for children didnt need pockets, but it was unexpectedly useful. The man saw me do this and raised his eyebrow, but he began cleaning up without saying anything. I said, Waith. Newd dat. Hannah hadnt had enough water, so I wanted to make her drink some while we were riding the dragon. I pointed at the sk. The man silently handed the sk to Hannah, and she timidly took it. Were changing dragons in the next town. Were a married couple going to meet their sick parents with their child. You know whats gonna happen if you say too much or cause a fuss, dontcha? Got it? The man reminded Hannah when we were finished and put us in the dragon basket again. Hannah still looked down, probably because she was afraid of being threatened. Well, of course, its scary. I finally have time. I can finally think. I identally fell asleep and the person who took me yesterday was Hannah. Basically, I was kidnapped. So why is Hannah also being threatened? All I know is I will be taken to a ce that takes 2-3 days to get to on a dragon. Hannah is being threatened, but the merchandise is probably me. They wont kill me even if I cause trouble. It doesnt matter how I was treated like when I was a newborn, the current me is cherished by my family. Father is definitely looking for me. But, if he doesnt notice soon...... I stared at the dragons back. I couldnt feel anyone chasing after us. All I can do now was get information out of Hannah, not trouble her, and protect this helpless baby body of mine as much as possible. I decided this while being put on Hannahs knees inside of the basket on top of the dragon which had started moving. Ive never been out of the mansion before now, so I honestly didnt know. Le, soon to be one and four months old. It seems like Ive really been reincarnated into a different world. Chapter 13 - The Dragon and I

Chapter 13: The Dragon and I

Even if I thought of different things to escape from reality, the dragon continued to run in rhythm, and I got further away from father and brother. Hannah. What is it? Why dwagon forrow. Oh, thats-, I decided to ask Hannah a lot of questions when she calmed down. In fact, the dragon we were riding didnt have a rein or anything. But it was properly following the dragon in front of us. There are more important things to talk about than this, you say? Kids should ask about what theyre interested in first. Rug Dragons live in groups. If theres more than two, then one of them would be the leader, and the others will follow the leader. Hoo. So they had such a trait. So its useless to try to make dragons rampage and divert the course by drawing their attention. But then, a girl and baby didnt have enough power to make that happen anyway. Fowwo fwom fah ushe dwagon? From far away? Although we use dragons, we usually use a dragon carriage named Dab Dragon. They have four legs and travel at a more rxing pace. Rug Dragons are the fastest dragons, and theyre used by people who like speed and those who need to rush somewhere, Hannah responded honestly like always. This meant that the people at the mansion wouldnt be able to catch up with us if they didnt give chase straight away. This is terrible. While were resting, I could only stall for time by going to the toilet for a long time or by throwing a tantrum. But if I went with my n and he confiscated our food or rushed us, then it would be pointless. I immediately realised why wed stopped in front of town; it was so he could quickly change the dragons. I was really excited to see the town outside of the mansion for the first time. It was early in the morning, but there were local farmers everywhere, selling spring vegetables and fruits that had made it past the winter. Fresh fruits from Frontier! I couldnt help but look towards the voice that had said that. It takes 10 days to get to Frontier! No way s fresh! Damn right! Laughter spread throughout the area. There were stalls for those who went to work early in the morning. It smells good. I spontaneously said, Dere, wanth. Le-sama, you cant. Stall food is dirty. Its not dirty. The man wont buy it for me anyway. We would stand out if we ate in town and it would take time to eat. So the man quickly changed dragons and rushed us. I was tired from being hugged and shaken, but Hannah, who wasnt used to travelling, was also tired. That day, we also had unsavoury bread and water for lunch, and he prevented my n to extend the break by immediately putting us onto the dragon. I was dozing off in the afternoon sun, and Hannah began muttering to herself while in a daze, I wonder if Matthew got the medicine. Why did he take me too? Why did I do this to Le-sama......? But Matthews medicine...... And if I go against Remington, then mums work...... I listened to Hannah even though I was dozing off. Matthew. Mum. Hannah never talked about her family in front of me. But she was used to taking care of kids, could understand what I say and took me seriously. Matthew...... Mum. I clung gently to Hannah who was holding me, and she hugged me closer without thinking as she swayed. I hope we can both get some sleep since weve been wobbling on this dragon for more than half a day already. The dragon was still running when I woke up after sleeping. Hannah looked as if she was asleep. I recalled what I had heardst night. It seems like someone is threatening Hannah about her mums work and her brothers medicine. Is Remington a surname? I recently learnt that my surname is Albans. Le Albans. Brother is Luke Albans. Father is Dean Albans. Our family has the magic power to support the barrier. I have too little information. I had no choice but to do what I could, but a babys body couldnt do much. It was dusk before long, and the dragons stopped along the road where I could see the town from beyond. We will nap and eat here. Then, Ill change dragons in the next town. We had been shaking the whole day, but the man had also been riding the dragon for an entire day. He was indeed tired. Hannah and I ate our food obediently, and when we went to go to the toilet, the dragons got in our way. Gwo wee-wee? I cant be embarrassed about this. Iined to the dragon, but it still got in my way. Seems like youve been recognised as one of its group. Ive heard that this asionally happens. Its probably telling you that its dangerous so dont go far, the man chuckled. Its not funny. Whatre you going to do if I leak? Ill go over there, so finish your business. I was desperate and could only do just this. I was in a bad mood because I had the unusual experience of finishing my business while being watched by a dragon. Even though they let Hannah go off to do her thing! But, the man took out a nket out of his bag without care, so we alsoid down and slept a little. Wake up, Hannah and I were woken up by the man. My body felt heavy, but it was still better than sleeping inside of the basket. The small ones lively. Good, he said as he put us into the basket once again and headed to the next town. The second town was bigger and livelier than the first. I thought people would be sleeping, but it didnt seem to be midnight yet. The man once again headed to a tavern and knocked on the backdoor four times. Youre finally here? Yourete! Its the girls. I gotta let them rest a little. F-fine. But the Kingdom guards are starting to move soon. You dont have time to rest from here on. The men were discussing something while looking at us. The man who brought us here looked at us and said, Im done here. This guys gonna take you next. Ya. I let go of the hand that was holding Hannahs. It was a full day for a baby to be trapped on a swaying dragon. Ive reached my limit. I cant even go toilet freely. I turned around and started walking briskly. Lets head to a ce with lots of people. Theyll probably help me if I tell them Im lost. But I was caught straight away. It seems like I wasnt walking briskly. Werent you a good girl? How do I put this? She doesnt try to run, cry or make a fuss. I tried to p around, but it was pointless. If running away was useless, then I want them to improve their treatment of me. Den, dat wanth. What? Yummy wanth. Im bored of just bread and water. You, how dare you act selfishly while being kidnapped. Maeth! Sweeth! Ha, Haha, the man finallyughed. Got it. Ill give it to you. You put these guys on the dragon already, he said to the man who was recing him and disappeared into the bustling streets. He gave us a drink that was wrapped in leaves while we were sitting in the basket and put something in my poncho pocket. Be happy, he said and disappeared into the busy streets without looking back. What are you saying now? You kidnapped me! The dragons began to move. Hannah, opwen. Inside the wrap was minced meat wrapped in fried flour seasoned with salty-sweet spice. I gave half to Hannah and ate it. The dragon continued to run. Where the heck are we going? Chapter 14 - Lei’s Gone! (Otou-sama’s P.O.V)

Chapter 14: Leis Gone! (Otou-samas P.O.V)

Have you not left yet?! I yelled at the Captain of the guard even though I knew it was hopeless. I have narrowed it down to three suspicious dragons that departed from townst night, but its unclear which one carried Le-sama. Its pointless to split the guards into all three directions right now. Please wait a little longer. He was right. I knew this. Le was gone, and so was Hannah. We didnt realise that they had been kidnapped untilte morning. It was Hannahs job to wake Le up in the morning, and it was also her job to bring food to Les room. The people in the kitchen noticed that Hannah hadnte to get Les food when things had finally calmed down. And now, it is already the afternoon. I was working at the castle, but I immediately called the guards when I got word from the mansion and instructed them to investigate this matter. This surrounding area was just called Kingdom. The guards were an elite force in the Kingdom Army, who protected nobles and held power to maintain the barrier. I dont know what they usually do, but I held the right tomand the whole guard in matters involving nobles. They were capable guards for us nobles, and they also monitored any dangerous people. Then, a messenger suddenly rushed in and whispered into the Captains ears. The Captain nodded and immediately walked to where I was. He said, It appears that Le-sama has been taken to Lazuli in the south. The purpose of the kidnappers are still unclear, but theyll probably continue south towards Frontier. I will send pursuers their way, and turned away from me. Wait! The Captain turned around looking somewhat annoyed when I stopped him. Ill go too. Im sorry, but this is a race against time. You will only drag us down if you dont have the right training. Im sure you know that Im quite capable of riding a dragon. I rode the Rug Dragon as a hobby, and the army didnt suit me. The Captain and I eyed each other for a while. Rtives are motivated by personal feelings. If you cant followmands, then youre out. Is that clear? Okay. Ill be ready shortly. Then, well wait for you in front of the castle. Well leave if you dont make it on time. This time, the Captain turned around and left. Rug Dragons were robust so I could get them to carry a considerable amount of weight, but I had to be as light as possible. It took three days to get to Frontier at the fastest speed, and I considered that we would be changing dragons and replenishing our supplies half-way, so I quickly packed for one person. Otou-sama! Luke, Ill definitely bring Lei back. As the eldest son of the Albans House, protect it while Im gone. I will! I tightly hugged my son, who I had no interest in six months ago. I will bring back Lei, who taught us the meaning of family and happiness. I jumped onto the Rug Dragon that had been prepared in front of the mansion and headed towards the castle. Hmm, so you made it on time... The Captain said regretfully. I nodded silently. There were about 10 guards gathered here. This may seem few to you, but we dont have evidence that this is an organised crime. It seems like this was done by a small group. Even if their numbers exceed what we expect, my elite group of guards can handle them. And, I wanted to prioritise mobility above all else. I nodded silently again. They have a girl and baby with them. Its possible to catch up with them even if we ride a Rug Dragon. Now then, lets go! Upon the Captains shout, all the Rug Dragons simultaneously began to run. We went at a fixed speed without taking any breaks until we reached Lazuli. The ce that we had arrived at was the garrisons. We descended from the dragons and took a break while we let them rest. In the meantime, the Captain confirmed the information he had gotten from the members who went into town to gather information. It was frustrating, but the Captain was quitepetent. I controlled myself from wanting to stand up straight away when the Captain came to report, It appears that a party fitting our descriptions came to the dragon shop early this morning. Apparently, they told everyone that they were going to visit the mans sick parents, but his wife is young, and she looked exhausted and frightened. For human trafficking, this Kingdom has nows for it in Frontier. Theyre probably taking the shortest route to Frontier. Human trafficking...... It was just a prediction, but I heard those words clearly and flinched. Le-sama has the same appearance as Milord. You might think that the colour of your House is very prominent, but its easy to hide and nurture someone, especially if theyre women. She could be bought by someone at Frontier, or by someone in Kingdom. I stood up in anger and drew closer to the Captain. Thats why were resting here. What did you say? I froze because of the Captains unexpected words. We wontst if we dont rest for a few hours. Of course, I have already sent a small number of us ahead. I sat down after a few moments of silence. Well rest for three hours and leave in four. Anyway, I had no choice but to obey this man for now. We stopped at each garrison to swap our dragons and replenish our supplies. We were confident that we were drawing closer to the scum who had kidnapped Lei. I was exhausted from travelling for a long time, and on the third day, we were just hours away from the border. We wont rest here so we can catch up to them at once. Well leave you behind if youg. This Captain was always calm. Thanks to him I was able to remain calm. Okay. Lets go, I said and quietly got onto the dragon. The guards and I had ran this far with thest of our strength. We will finally catch up to them in half a day. If we dont catch up to them, then I wouldnt be able to get my beloved Lei back. It was a race against time. Chapter 15 - Before the Barrier

Chapter 15: Before the Barrier

This was the third day since I was kidnapped that night. This was also the third person who was guiding us. The third man seemed to be in a big rush and didnt even let us have enough time to rest. Hannah and I were so groggy from having to ride on the dragons for hours that we almost dropped from exhaustion after we were let down for lunch. At that time, the dragons who were running quietly cried out, Kyyee. We became aware of our surroundings again when we heard the cry for the first time, and the dragon in front of us slowed down when it heard this. Oi, whatre you doing!? Were nearly at Frontier! Its just a little more. The man said, but the dragons slowly dropped their pace and stopped. The man quickly got off the dragon and sped towards us. You guys, whatd you do! Having said that, he should be able to see that Hannah was in no position to do anything since she didnt have any energy left in her. He looked at me, but there was no way a baby could do anything. The dragon softly pushed his head onto the mans back. What? Kyyee. The dragon shook its back. ...... Are you telling me to let them have a break? Kyyee. Dragons shared their feelings. Once I was recognised as part of their group, I was cherished by them even if the dragons were switched. In short, I couldnt go far away from them to go toilet. The dragon concluded that it was dangerous for me, a baby of their group, to move any further than this. ...... Its really just a little bit further. The man looked ahead. He had made the dragons weave through the forest edge, and the mountains that were far off in the distance to our right was getting closer. In front of our eyes were trees and prairie. The man looked like he knew where the edge of the barrier was even if he couldnt see it. I wasnt in any condition to stand, and Hannah justid on the ground as if shed fallen out of the basket. Bwanket. Whatd you say? Hannah, bwanket, give. Tsk, the man clicked his tongue and gave Hannah a nket. I let Hannah sleep andid down with her on the nket. The dragons lowered their heads in worry. Just a little, let us rest for a little. Oi, wake up! I think I was only asleep for a second. The man didnt just speak, he also shook Hannah awake and shoved us back into the basket. Our pursuers areing, he muttered as he frantically made the dragons run. Pursuers. I stood up on Hannahsp, got her to hold me and looked over her shoulders. I couldnt tell for sure, but I did feel like shadows wereing towards us. The man said that well be at Frontier soon. What is Frontier? What would happen to us when we get to Frontier? The shadows chasing us were definitely getting closer. A little more, just a little, the mans loud voice could be heard from where we were. But, I was watching the pursuers while clinging onto Hannah. Fast. Are those ck clothes an army uniform? Amongst them, I saw a person in grey. His bright hair could have been mistaken for grey because of his grey clothes. Otosyama~! Lei! I couldnt help but yell, and father replied to me. He came! He really came! Target discovered! Surround them from the front! The unit spread out after hearing those words. They were probably trying to stop the dragon in front of us. Woaaaaah~. The man pushed on even though he was being surrounded. And fathers dragon drew next to mine. My eyes met with fathers, and I stretched my hands out towards him even though he couldnt reach me. Just a little more, just a little bit. Then, the unit sandwiched the man in front of us, and he fell off the dragon. But, instead of slowing down, the dragon continued running on. Kyyee! Our dragon suddenly quickened his pace. Father wasnt able to keep up and was left behind. Otousyama! Lei! The dragon passed the dumbfounded men in ck with us still riding on him. Then, the atmosphere around us changed. So this is the barrier? I turned around and saw that father was being held back by the dragons and men in ck. Let me go. Why!? Lei! Lei! Otousyama! Otousyama! But, the dragon didnt stop, even though father had finally came to get me. All I could do was stare at father in a daze. The dragon ran until it was dark and then finally stopped. Fortunately, since the man had been in a rush, hed forgotten to lock the basket. The basket opened with a light push from Hannah. We staggered down from the dragon, and cuddled together. Le-sama, what should we do? Hannah was so exhausted that she was relying on a one-year-old child. Bacw. Dwagon wide. If they wonte to us, then we had to go to them. But how do I turn the dragon around without a rein? Hannah. Can chu wide dwagon? I cant. Im fine being in the basket, but Ive never ridden anything this big before...... Bacw shith? Le-sama, I cant. I cant sit there! Is that so? Then, will the dragon follow us if we start walking? Kyyee. Yes. Dont go far. He stopped me. Im stuck. Well, this is the only thing I can do for now. Hannah. Wather, bwead, bwing outh. Okay. Hannah went to the opposite basket and fiddled with it. Le-sama, its impossible. Its locked. Shthone. Hith with shthone. Big. Hannah looked for a big stone around us and hit the lock. The dragon looked displeased. It opened! Bwing outh. Wather. Bwead. Hannah prepared some feed and water for the dragon and quickly took out our bread and water. She finally began to move steadily. Then, we both sat down and ate. We didnt know what was going to happen, so we each held the sk and drank our fill. I put a small piece of bread into my pocket. Ah. Le-sama? There was a paper wrap in my pocket. The first man had put it into my pocket. I opened it and saw a pretty piece of candy inside. So candy exists in this world too. Hannah, ave wan. Oh, my! Hannah took a piece of candy from me while looking as if she was going to cry. Then, we both put it into our mouths, and it melted immediately. We couldnt move unless the dragon moved. Then, it happened when we were getting ready to sleep. Our long, long, day had yet to end. Chapter 16 - Hannah

Chapter 16: Hannah

Im sure they were running this way, when it got dark, we heard the sounds of rustling and a persons voice. Hannah hugged me straight away and made herself smaller. But, Kyyee, the dragon cried. Another member of their group must be there. I heard a Rug Dragon. This way! I could feel several people approaching us. Theyre here! When I reluctantly opened my eyes, I saw Rug Dragons and three men standing before us. I never heard anything about a baby, but this girl must be here to take care of her. Well, whatever. There are lots of people who can help us at Frontier. Oi! Just because youre calling out to us, doesnt mean well reply. The hell? Cant they speak? The men quickly approached us. Oi, show me your faces. No. Oh, you spoke, the man said in satisfaction as he grabbed my jaw and lifted it up to the light. This is stunning. Ive never seen it before. Brighth. Oops, sorry. I put my face back into Hannahs chest. Rick got caught? Oh well, the guard wonte here. The deal was a sess. Now, follow us both of you. No. Go ome. Hah? The man raised his voice. Le-Le-sama. Lets listen to them, okay? Hannah quickly stopped me. Then, we were put on the dragon again even though wed just gotten off it. Kyyee. Even the dragon was tired. Kyyee! No, they were just happy that their group had increased. The men were excited that the deal was a sess even though one of theirrades had gotten caught. But seriously, this is the first time Ive seen the pale violet eyes of one of the Four Marquis Houses. What? Youve seen the other three? Nah. Course not, theyughed. Its time for the Hollows to be active. Lets go, a man said. Then, they left the forest and headed for the prairie. At that time, I heard a harsh, whirring sound. I hazily thought about the sound since I was exhausted. It was like the sound of turning on yourputer, yes, yourputer. Even though there were noputers in this world. I thought idly, and then I heard the panic in the mans voice, Its the Hollows. The Hollows are here! Hurry! We can still shake them off! Hollow? Whats a Hollow? The dragons started running at full speed, and we couldnt talk. Isnt this too hard for a baby? Shyt, we cant shake them off! Theres 3 of them! The hunters can take 3 of them on right?! The problem is we aint hunters! Dammit! The men stopped the dragons and dragged us out of the basket. This is a big job, but theres nothing we can do. The meeting ce is still too far off, he said. Then, he removed the dagger from his waist belt and started hacking at the dragons side. Kyee! Surprised, the dragon warded off the attack with his front paws. Youre the decoy! He shouted as he got onto his own dragon and ran. Then, as if lured by those actions, the sound along with a shadow passed us. Tsk, the dragons not doing what I want it to. Woah, why is the Hollowing this way! We left you some prey over there! Calm down. You got the rhodolite sword dont you? O-oh yeah. Woah, wait! Kyyee! I didnt know what was happening and could only hear the sound of their voices echoing in the night. The voice along with the ttering sounds of them equipping something soon became muffled as if it was being wrapped by something and eventually disappeared. Hollow. So they really do exist, Hannah stood frozen on the spot. She muttered while watching them and trembling. Hannah. Le-sama. Le-sama. Hannah hugged me. I made excuses for myself. I told myself that this was for my brother and that Le-sama would be treated well no matter where you go because your eyes are precious. But I wouldnt be able to see the light of day since Ive done something that my mother and brother would be ashamed of. Hannah. Le-sama, Im so sorry. Im really sorry. We heard the sound again. Hannah hugged me lovingly again and then put me on the ground with my face down. Hannah? Shh. Then she rolled herself up and covered me. Kyyee. The dragon, who was running around before covered in blood, came back to us. He licked Hannah and I, sat near us and hid us between his legs. It was like he was warming an egg. Hannah. No. You have to stay quiet no matter what happens. Ah, Le-sama, I was happy to be able to work beside you. Hannah! Shh. We heard the whirring sound again. The dragon and Hannah lost their strength. My drowsiness exceeded my fear, and I fell asleep before long. Well, well, did she cross into Frontier? Or did she get kidnapped? She probably got kidnapped, right? Shes young and blonde. Shed probably sell for a lot in the ck market. But whys she so close to the forest? Did she get killed by the Hollows? What a waste. I woke up when I heard people talking and it was already bright out. Well, if the Hollows were here, then they were here. Wed still get money. Alright, lets collect the load. What should I do? What to do. But my body wont move. Babies probably wont be able to escape even if they could move. Ah, ah, even though she was so young. Shes probably older than you! Just leave everything except for the valuables. And hold on to anything that can ID her. Alright. The voice belonged to someone who was still only just a boy, and he sounded about brothers age. Niini, at the same time that Id muttered this, the dragon was taken away, and Hannah was pulled out. Its bright. This! A kid, no, a baby?! Bart! Come here! What is it, Alistair? Youre noisy. Look here. The heck! Theres a kid. How tragic...... It looked as if they were praying for me. No, Im alive. Im alive, you know?! I managed to move my body. Kyyee! The dragon approached us. The heck. A Rug Dragon came. Kyyee. The dragon pushed my body. Stand up, he was saying. I felt that he was telling me that Id be killed if I dont stand up. But, I cant. *ROLL* The Rug Dragon rolled me over. Bwight, my mouth moved. Shes alive...... Shes alive! A person and a dragon. Was she protected by both of them? No, nows not the time for this. Alistair, can you wake her up? Yeah. Oi, you! Dont shake me, Im awake! Wather. Wather? Water?! He held me and gave me some water from the sk. Phuu. I could finally move my body. I rubbed the crusty substance off my eyshes. I dont want to look, but theres something I have to see. I opened my eyes. The people around me gasped in surprise. Violet eyes...... That means she was kidnapped. Who cares about that? Hannah. Hannah, someone moved at the sound of my voice and hid something. But even if they could hide her face, they couldnt hide the uniform worn by those who worked at a Marquis House. Hannah. Even if I reach out to her. Hannah. Even if I call her in a loud voice. Hannah will never reply to me anymore. Woah, aaaaa, aaah! Hannah was the one who hadmitted a crime even if it was for the sake of her brother and mother. But what other choices did a 15-year-old girl have? If these violet eyes are so important, then why did my family neglect me at first? Why was I kidnapped? And why did I have to lose someone important to me? Waaaaaan, wwaaaaa. My mind wasnt that of a child, but that was why I could cry tears that I couldnt as an adult. My tears kept pouring out. Chapter 17 - Alistair and I (← Got Past the Worst)

Chapter 17: Alistair and I ( Got Past the Worst)

Hey, I feel sorry for her. But whatre we gonna do with her? We should return her to Kingdom, but if we go now, theyll think were the kidnappers. Then do you think the Frontier garrison here would really give her back if we gave her to them? No, theyll probably resell her. What country is this? I was drained from crying, and I heard their voices while I was dawdling. Why dont we abandon her? What did you say?! Then let me be resold! Stop joking, Bart. Haha. Well, theyre the same eyes as yours, Alistair. Shut up. The boy who said shut up was the boy from before. I rubbed my face that was sullied by my tears and snot with my sleeves. The boy from before approached me. This boy then squatted down in front of me and looked me in my eyes. ck hair and midsummer-blue eyes. He looked around the same age as brother. I was familiar with those eyes. Gill? Gill? Nope, Im Alistair. Awishthair. Nope, but whatever. You are? Le. So youre Lily. Le. Oh, Le. Thats fine. But, what is this boy going to say? I shut my mouth and looked straight at the boy named Alistair. You were kidnapped. This isnt Kingdom, where you live. Were in Wester at Frontier, he told me slowly. Kingdom. Wester. Ive never heard those words before. Whatre you saying to a baby? I heard a teasing voice near us. I want to give you back, but its hard. I nodded. The boy looked relieved, but the teasing voice spoke again, Theres no way she could understand that. You can find your own way home when you grow up. So-, the boy told me slowly, word-by-word. You can do this one of two ways. Firstly, you could get bought by a rich guy and be his bride. Even if you were bought, youd probably live a good life. I looked at him in surprise as I continued to listen. Second is toe with me. It wont be an easy life, but you can choose your own fate. Thats what I said to Alistair at first, the man, who was listening, proudly put his hand on his chin. But, babies cant understand what we say, now can they? But Alistair ignored him and said this to me, If you want to be bought by the rich, then just stay as you are. If you want toe with us, then take my hand. Then, he held his right hand out to me. It seems like I can survive no matter which road I take. But, I want to go back to where brother and father are. So, to do that-. I took the boys hand. The boy picked me up and turned me around to face everyone. Hes so strong. I, apprentice hunter Alistair, will look after this kid! If youve got anyints,e out to the front! The boys high voice vibrated through the prairie. The sounds of feet stomping on the early spring ground sounded through the area. Apparently, this meant that they had no objections. Its gonna be tough to earn enough money to feed both of you, the man named Bart said. Until recently, I earnt enough to feed mum and I. Ill manage. But still, help me! Haha. You never hesitate to rely on others. Now, it looks like our chance to earn money is here, Bart, who was teasing Alistair, looked behind him and said. *WHIRR* It acquired a taste for us. Human-type and Rug Dragon-type. Theyre probably the Hollows fromst night. Put the chibi in the back. If possible, keep her eyes shut as well, Bart said, so I was carried to the back, and my poncho hood was put down over my face. Were Hollow hunters. Dont worry. Close your eyes, Alistair whispered and ran towards the sound. There were five men. They got off their Rug Dragons and held their sword out. I sat down with my poncho hat on and firmly kept my eyes opened. What is it that the man doesnt want me to see? What are Hollows? I have to find out what they are. Under the morning rays, the men confront 10 things. It seemed as if the men and Rug Dragons were walking firmly on the ground. The whirring sound happened whenever they shook a little. And amongst them was Hannah. Hannah. Those eyes wont look at me anymore. Hannah. That face will no longer smile at me. The swords hoisted by the men were white like pottery and shimmered in a tint of red. The men faced the Hollows shaped like humans and Rug Dragons without hesitation. When they shed the Hollows, a ck haze would appear from within the gaps. It gathered in together, became small and finally disappeared. Hannah. The one wearing Hannahs appearance also disappeared. The men picked up something from the ce where the ck haze had faded and came back. Did you see it? Alistair looked at me with his eyes wide open. Hannah. Did you say Hannah? Ish gone. The boy quietly rubbed my head. The men looked at us awkwardly. Our aim wasnt to hunt this time, but the extra ie is always weed. Lets go home. But, the mens Rug Dragons didnt have space to fit excess luggage. Its no use. We have to pack our stuff and put her on top. So, I was put in the luggage basket on top of the vegetables and clothes; and taken back to where they lived. Chapter 18 - Leila! (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 18: Le! (Otou-samas POV)

Le, Le. Why!? Why did you stop me?! I was just about to catch up to her. She was within my reach. It would have been fine if Les Rug Dragon had stopped. Didnt they catch the man leading them? Five guards surrounded me. It looks like I can break out of here if I just brush past them a little. When I prepared myself and was about to spur the dragon, the Captain came up from the side and struck the dragon. Whatre you doing?! Sorry. The Captain grabbed my shaking body and dragged me off the dragon. I was dragged off the dragon. A Marquis. By the guard who is supposed to protect me. Im sure you know very well that the guard cannot cross beyond the barrier. Thats not all. The Captain bound my hands behind me and said quietly, Other nobles can pass to the other side, but the Four Marquis cannot leave Kingdom. Uo, wah! It was shameful for an adult man over 30 to scream. However, the Captain didnt let go of my arms even if I shouted or rampaged, and no one from the guard chased after Le. Whats the point of being a Marquis when I cant even chase after my precious daughter? Is Kingdom a region I have to protect that much? Dont forget. If we lose you, then the next person in line for the Albans is the 10-year-old Luke-sama. I was startled. Luke. He had just started learning magic cirction, so his life will definitely be shortened if he was made to maintain the barrier. I cant. I cant lose Luke, hes the precious Albans heir. No, even if he wasnt the heir, I cant lose him since hes so dear to me. I stopped struggling, and the Captain finally let me go. Captain, the target, a guard came to report the information. Target. Not Le. They ran along Walsall. From this course, we can assume that he was going to cross the barrier and meet up with hisrades along the forest. What did hisrades look like? I couldnt see. Did the dragons not stop? Not from what I could see. Theyre supposed to obey the dragon in front, but it kept running as if it were running away from us. Running away. Was it because we were chasing it? Ridiculous. Milord, when a Rug Dragon rampages alone, it is to protect itspanions. My guess is that it thought that it had to protect Le-sama and the maid from us. Why didnt you stop Les dragon? The Captain put his hand to his head for a moment as if he was tired and answered, When there are two dragons or more, you have to stop the head, or else the other dragons will keep on following it. It is unlikely for a dragon to act independently like this one did. If we stopped Le-samas dragon, then the criminal would have escaped past the barrier. What is this rescue party for? Was it put together to stop the criminal?! No. The Captain looked down. Its our fault for thinking that we could have secured them both. So you never thought that youd lose anyone. He was under no obligation to answer my mutter. If I had to choose, then I would choose you Milord. Its like that. Aaah! My cries were absorbed by the prairie. Luke, sorry. I couldnt bring Le back. That day, we forced ourselves and moved our weary bodies to Kaylie, a border town of Wester. Apparently, they hadnt heard about our situation here, and I was immediately taken to the garrisons when I wore a mantle with a hood. Apparently, they didnt take me for a criminal. Thus, I was going to return to the Royal Capital, Gadestar, after resting at their dormitory for a night. I was only allowed to be away from the Royal Capital for 10 days. Im going home. Werent they wrong to arrest me? Nevertheless, my body, which had been tensed for three days straight, wanted rest and I slept soundly until morning. The next day before I went back to the Royal Capital, I was invited by the Captain to visit the border with a guard. So this is the border? I was dumbfounded. There were no walls or fences. I couldnt tell where the border was and the only thing there was a za. Take a good look at those people, I was told, so I observed the people who were walking towards the za. This was the boundary between two countries, even if the border couldnt be seen. Most of the people crossing over were merchants pulling on Rug Dragons. The merchants seemed to be holding something that looked like credentials in their hand. They showed it to the official in the hut and received permission to cross over. However, people who didnt have much luggage werent checked. Also, I realised that some people stopped walking for a second. They seemed surprised for a moment before walking again. This was the same for the merchants and everyone else. Thats the barrier. Yes, Milord. You cant see it, but the barrier is there, and only those with magic can feel it. There were indeed a lot of people who crossed the border without feeling anything. Anger swelled up from within me. Why did I have to give up on Le when you cant even see the border and people are crossing over freely? Of course, people are free to cross the border. But Frontier people cannot stay in Kingdom. Why not? People who dont have Kingdom IDs cannot stay in inns, nor can they do business or work here. In short, everything is restricted within Kingdom. Especially the border town. So why are so many people crossing over? They are making day trips. Business that cant be done through stores arent controlled. Conversely, people who have Kingdom IDs are free to enter and exit Frontier. Of course, they are. It is bing increasingly difficult for merchants from Frontier to do business within Kingdom. Therefore, there are very few who actively trade with those from Frontier. A sense of privilege? They are free to escape into Kingdom if Hollows appear near the border. But, it would be difficult for them to live here. Why are you showing me this? Why? The Captain gazed at the sky. You know that there are guards on the other side, dont you? There was indeed a group with weapons and uniforms on the other side of the za, even though they looked sloppy. That is the Wester Border Patrol. Are they like the guards here? No, they are not. He firmly denied. In cases when important people get kidnapped like this, the border guards should be informed. But, if we contact them-. If we contact them-? Theyd happily search out for the culprits while thinking about who theyll be selling, those bastards. No way! Thats why I hid you. Theyll be suspicious about what is happening if a Marquis were to show up at the border. Le would be in danger...... Even if she is safe. Ill tell you honestly. We can only get talented vigers to look for her, Captain t-out said. We wont do anything. He was also implying this. I felt like he was also saying, if you feel like youre trapped in a cage and have free time to think about why youre here, then find a realistic way to solve this. You- What is it, Milord? Whats your name? Excuse me? The Captain was taken aback by my question, and then he began tough, Ha, hahaha. I feel great that I can boast about the Four Marquis Houses. It was the first time Ive seen him show such emotions. The Captain corrected his posture. Im sure I introduced myself when we first met, but Ill do it again. Graces Remington, the captain of the Special Forces. Remington. He is also part of the Four Marquis Houses but has no magic. I see. Were going back to the Royal Capital. That goes without saying. Reorganise and search for Le. Chapter 19 - Even Babies Sulk

Chapter 19: Even Babies Sulk

I, who thought that I would continue to sway as we travelled since we were on Rug Dragons, was confused while we continued in a slow and rhythmic pace. The Rug Dragons, which I had ridden until yesterday, had probably ran at an unreasonable speed since the people that had kidnapped me had to make their escape. Despite that, the dragons had protected me. This reminded me of Hannah, so I sealed this memory at the back of my mind. What can you do now? I took out the bread, which had be hard, from my poncho pocket. Come to think of it, Ive received water, but I havent had breakfast. People get pessimistic when theyre hungry. They had ced the water sk where I could reach for it. I began eating the small, hardened bread. *CHEW CHEW.* However, it was hard to eat it without water. On second thought, there was no one to open the sk for me. Too bad. *CHEW CHEW* I put the rest of the bread into my pocket, took the sk with both hands and looked up. There were a lot of gazes on me. Apparently, they were watching me eat the bread. You should have stopped me! Or at least given me a new piece of bread! I got annoyed. I raised the sk to the person closest to me, Wather. Opawn. Alright, were stopping for a bit! That person called out to everyone else. Alistair came rushing back from the front. Did something happen to the Chibi? She wants to drink water. Well, shes probably hungry. She was nibbling on stale bread. Shouldnt you have done something if you could tell that the bread was stale? Bart! Can I feed her some food?! Sure. Were alreadyte anyway. Thanks. Alistair was short, but he opened the basket and pulled me off the dragon with a jerk. Hes strong, unlike brother. This is the only thing we have that can be eaten straight away, he said. He tore the long bread until it was the size of a hand, and served it with cheese. Then, he opened the sk. Cheese! I nibbled on the cheese since Id only had bread and water for thest three days. For some reason, everyone was holding their breaths while they watched me eat and drink. Alright, I ate a little more bread, so Im satisfied. I returned the leftover cheese and put the bread in my pocket. Alistair raised his eyebrow. Ill give you more whenever you want, so take that out. Nu. I knew that he would give me more if I asked for it, but Ive be a little wild during these three days. Whose princess are you? Why are you so greedy with food? A nearby man muttered. Im not greedy. Its crisis management. And even if I was a princess, a one-year-old doesnt eat any type of food in particr. I pretended that I hadnt heard those words and stood up. Cheeshe thhanw. Wide. Upsy daisy. Giving thanks is important. Alistair was dumbfounded by my actions for a second and then quickly lifted me into the basket. Strange kid. Shes creepy, the man, who said I was greedy for food, muttered. Im alright with being weird. If I hadnt been strange and selfish, then I would have been dejected all the way here. As the dragons began moving again, I moved the luggage behind me as much as I could and made a snug space. It wasnt noon yet, but I was tired. So, all I could do was sleep. (Alistairs POV) Shes asleep, the man, who called Le a strange kid, muttered. The town we were heading to was called Lentforce. Even though it was located at Frontier, it was located west of the Royal Capital. But, it was impossible to travel to the Royal Capital from here because the steep Walsall Mountains divided the two. Kingdom probably didnt even know that this town existed. Whats wrong, Mill? I got off my dragon. Think the babys asleep. Ah, Le? Shes a strange kid, right? So you think so too. Yeah. Lentforce was a big town, and there were many children there. I became a hunter when I was really young, so I interacted with adults, but I also had a lot of chances to mingle with little kids. But, how do I put this, Shes too calm, like an adult? Thats it! Even grown-up women would be more frightened in situations like this, right? She had cried when she found out that the person who had apanied her died but do babies understand death? Alistair, are you alright with taking this baby in? Mill said anxiously as he looked at the baby. Even if you say that, would one of you take her in? Thats...... Mills was at a loss for words. Myrades at Lentforce werent the type to dispose of children. However, her light violet eyes were proof of nobility. They didnt want to bring that type of trouble onto themselves. I wasnt raised by my father, but I was at Kingdom until I was eight. So, I do know a little about how people with magic are treated. Im not cold enough to abandon my brethren. I had to move around a lot in Kingdom because of my eyes. Les purple eyes are without a doubt, a symbol of one of the four Marquis Houses. I reflexively ced my hands on my eyes. My eyes too. Theyre summer-blue. Mother moved me from one ce to another as if she was afraid of something. Mother was good atcing, so we never had trouble getting food on the table, but we moved as soon as someone found out about my eyes. I dont have a dad? I had asked mum once. She properly exined to me without looking down on me for being small: my father was a noble, that mum didnt think that he was happy even though he was a noble, therefore she didnt want to give me to his family. But, she didnt tell me why he couldnt be happy. And so, I got used to living while hiding my eyes. Even if people treated me kindly, they would always change once they found out what my eye colour was. I dared to reveal my eye colours where Im living now and made my high magic power my selling point to live. Mum had passed away, but I was living much freer than I did in Kingdom. I dont know how Le will live from now on, but at least shell be able to live freely. Probably. I remembered how warm she was when I held her. In the end, it might have been me who was seeking that warmth. Chapter 20 - When Leila Woke Up, There Was -

Chapter 20: When Le Woke Up, There Was C

Apparently, I have a fever. I wasnt on top of the Rug Dragon the next time I opened my eyes but in a dark tent. I was really thirsty. Wa-wather. I feel like Ive been saying nothing but watertely. I felt someone get up next to me at the sound of my voice. Chibi, youre up? This boy is, Awishthair. Thats right, you remembered. Hows your fever? He replied and put his forehead to mine. The boy was a little warmer. Mm, looks like your fevers gone, heughed in relief. Then, he opened the sk, held me up and fed me water. Your fever wouldnt go down for two days, so we had to camp by the river. It seemed like you were stuck in a nightmare. Was I? I couldnt remember anything during my fever. You kept saying, Hannah, Niini and Otousyan. Your family cared about you a lot. Thats right, Hannahs not here anymore. And I may not be able to see brother and father straight away. At that time, the entrance of the tent opened, and the person named Bart peeked inside. Hows the chibisuke? He instinctively shut his mouth. What happened? Then, Alistair awkwardly, but firmly held me. You dont seem to realise this, but youre crying, Alistair whispered. Are his clothes wet with my tears? You can cry out loud. You dont have to hold back. I was neglected straight after I was born, but after that, I was really happy. Are brother and father mourning my loss? Is father still hugging brother even though Im not there anymore? I didnt cry like I did when Hannah passed away. However, the back of my chest felt so painful that it was difficult to breathe. My tears continued to soak Alistairs clothes. Uo, uooah. I had just woken up, but I was tired from crying, so I leaned against Alistairs chest. Do you think you can eat? I shook my head. I have no appetite. I only did my best to eat while riding the dragons. Bart, who had been peeking in, disappeared before long. I dont have much of an appetite right now either, but you wont have any strength if you dont eat, Alistair said. I looked at his face and saw that he was pale. Was it because he was nursing me? No, its not. Alistair is like brother and Gill. It must be because his magic power is ovepping on top of him as if they are one. And it was fading now. Mawgic. Nyai Alistair was startled. Chibi, do you know about it? Withthwe. I have to. One of the reasons why they take me out on hunts even though Im so small is because of the barrier. Bawwier. I was shocked. Isnt the barrier something the fathers maintain? No, wait. A barrier used for hunting. Shmaww bawwier. Thats right, Chibi. If we can make barriers big enough to sleep in, then our hunt will be safer and more efficient. But, most of the tools used for personal barriers are really old, so it eats up a lot of magic. So I need to diligently supply it with magic. But, I dont normally use this much magic power. Alistair looked a little troubled. You dont understand me even if I say this. I do. Alistair filled the tool with magic power at fixed intervals to create a small barrier. But, they had to make camp because I had caught a fever, so he had to use more magic than usual. Eath. Then, it was better to force him to recover his stamina. At this time, the man who had called me greedy showed up. I brought dinner. Thanks, Mill. Alistair received two portions of something that looked like hot soup, along with bread and cheese. You like cheese, right? Cheeshe I like it. Did you remember this? I dont know if you can understand me, but sorry for saying something nasty. Youre going through something hard and were calling for your dad this whole time, but I didnt realise this, he said as he looked down. Then he quickly left after hed handed over all the food. Mill says whateveres to mind, but hes a good guy. Honestly, I feel like I can forgive him since he gave me food. Alistair helped me eat the soup with a spoon while ripping the bread into small pieces. We ate together, and our food disappeared in no time. We ate more than I thought we would. Ai. I felt a bit better after eating. Hey, you ready? Bart, yeah, its fine. Sorry about this. Its already night, and we have to camp again tonight. Oh, the barrier? Sure, Ille out, Alistair lightly epted and got out of the tent. Awishthair. Lei too. Alistairs stare seemed to say youve just recovered from your fever, but he didnt want me to stay inside forever. He held me and took me outside. Sup. Hows the Chibi? She alright now? The men called out to us as soon as we stepped outside. I was confused, and Alistair said, Everyone was worried about you. I thought I was a nuisance. I thought they took me with them because they had no choice. Well, it was probably true. Even so, they cherished small kids. There were kind people here too. I stopped sulking and felt like my heart was opening up to them. Thhanwsh, I couldnt help but say, andughed. Ugh. Woah. You-. Everyone worried about me because I let out a weird voice. Youre all hopeless, Alistair scoffed. Whats with you guys? Whatever. Alistair, Ill leave it to you. Ok. Alistair nodded at Bart. Bart held a small box the same size as a music box in both hands. Alistair received the magic stone and sat cross-legged on the ground. That was probably the tool they used to create the barrier. I looked at Alistairs hands. Big. Oi, Chibi. Youve seen a magic stone before? You were definitely raised in Kingdom, Mill said casually. Idiot, magic stones are precious in Kingdom, theres no way theyll let a kid touch it, someone got angry. But it was five times bigger than the magic stone used for light that Ive seen and was big enough to fit in a young boys hands. It was clear like a crystal. It should have been violet, but the colour was almost gone. Dangerous. A warning bell sounded in my mind. What did father say to brother? Remember it. I recalled fathers voice. Chapter 21 - Barrier Box

Chapter 21: Barrier Box

What did father say to brother? I recalled what father had said, Listen, Luke, your power isrge enough, but if you continue to channel yourrge power as it is, then your life will be shortened. You have to be able to effectively channel your magic into the magic stone without waste. Alistairs magic began to move and was rapidly being sucked by the magic stone. The stone became slightly reddish, but it continued to pull in his magic. I took my eyes off Alistair and watched the men around me. None of them seemed to think there was anything wrong with him. This is bad. I got closer to Alistair. What is it, Chibi? Its dangerous, Mill said in a carefree manner, but I had to do this. I swung my hand and pped Alistairs hand. The magic stone fell on the ground. Wh-what are you doing?! This isnt a game! Mill pulled me back. You can pull me and get angry at me. But, look. Alistair. Hey, whats wrong? Alistair fell forward as Bart called out to him. Bart quickly went to help him. Alistair! He fainted! Whats wrong? Magwic, none. What? Nothing can be done even if you say what? I repeated myself, Awishthair, magwic. No mwore. He had a little left, but if he continued to channel his magic into the stone then it would be all gone. If that happens then his life would be shortened. The thing that father repeated to brother so many times until he got tired of hearing it was probably about this. But nothing like this has happened until now...... Did he use too much?! He probably did. Oh well, it seems like we relied on the barrier a little too much. Mill, take Alistair to the tent. Well take turns guarding the camp in twos. Its gonna be a dangerous night, Bart quickly instructed. Then, he picked up the fallen stone. *WHIRR*. I looked up. *WHIRR*. Although a bitte, everyone looked in the same direction. Its already here. Tsk! They onlye out inrge numbers at a time like this! Theres a lot of them, but its our win as long as they dont touch our bodies! Bart looked at me in surprise. You, chibi, you probably dont understand what Im saying, but we dont have the power to protect you and Alistair. Go into the tent, be quiet and cover yourselves with a nket, he said as he took the sword from his hip and started running towards the Hollows. The three remaining men followed after him. They were probably taking the fight away from Alistair and I. I couldnt see it clearly, but there were about 10 Hollows. 10 Hollows against 4 people. I dont know how strong they are, but I knew one thing clearly. If they die, then Alistair and I will die too. I picked up the magic stone that was at my feet. Itpletely covered both my hands. I sat down beside the box. I put the stone down and picked the box up. There didnt seem to be a switch on it. When I opened the box, I saw a hole big enough to fit the magic stone. There wasnt any switch inside either. Puth thhe shthone in. Cwoshe thhe wid. Thurn thhe wey. I did that one at a time and then the air around me changed with a ding, and then it immediately disappeared. The barrier was activated with a simple procedure, but there just wasnt enough magic. I haf to put magwic in. If you dont put enough magic inside the stone, then the barrier probably wont activate. *WHIRR*. The sound got closer. I looked up and saw four people. They were all fine, but they were graduallying towards me. Can I do it? I know how magic cirction works and I also know how to use it. Ive only done this once before and it was on a small stone. But, if I dont do this then Ill die anyway. So-. I put the small box down at my feet with the lid open and held the magic stone with both hands. I can tell that my magic and the stone were vibrating. I dont want to die. Control it. I breathed in and out, then began channelling my magic into the magic stone. I desperately tried to suppress my magic that was trying to rush into the magic stone. Effectively, without waste. Make the stream thinner and constant. If I knew this was going to happen, then I should have trained my magic cirction in secret at night like the babies in reincarnation stories. Even if that meant Sebas and father would scold me for it. I started freaking out when I thought about how angry they would be if they found out. The magic stone got a lot darker. Its probably alright if I stop soon. I smiled for the first time in a long time feeling aplished and then frowned. This isnt good. I dont know how to stop. When I was lighting the light magic stone, I felt it repel my magic when it got full. If ites to it then Ill just throw it away. If ites to it? Im talking about when I be sluggish. In other words, right now. Im so sluggish that I can barely hold onto the stone. *WHIRR*. I heard the sound nearby. I sluggishly lifted my face and a few Hollows were swaying my way. Chibi! Why are you still outside?! Go into the tent! I heard Barts voice. Then, I felt the stone repel my magic. Quickly, hurry up! *WHIRR*. The Hollows split into two groups; one headed towards me while the other headed towards the tent. Quickly! I put the stone gently into the box with my hands trembling, closed the lid and turned the key. *DING*. The quality of the change around me couldnt bepared to before. The Hollows within my reach flew back as if they were being pushed by the barrier. The Hollows near the tent also flew back. I dont know how long it willst, but at least we wont die right now. Woah, what the hell! The Hollows flew over there! Dont tell me-. I showed the small box to Bart. Hell probably understand with this. The barrier?! I nodded. Go back to your tents. The barriers back up! How!? Dont think about it! Go back to your tents! That was all I remembered. Apparently I copsed with the small box in my hands when the men came back into the barrier. My fever just went down, isnt this too hard on my body? That was the first thing I thought when I woke up. Chapter 22 - The Little Ones (Bart’s P.O.V)

Chapter 22: The Little Ones (Barts P.O.V)

Look at this. I finished dinner and showed the three sitting around the bonfire, inside the barrier box. Oi! Ive never seen the stone with such a dark colour before. The best Alistair could do was turn it a deep pink. Everyone said in amazement. There was almost no colour left when I gave it to Alistair today, I muttered while recalling that time. Even when he copsed, the colour was only a little bit darker. Everyone sunk into silence and then Mill spoke, Did the little chibi do that? I cant think of any other exnation. But you know, that means that she channelled magic into the stone by herself and activated it by herself. Yup. Didnt she pick it up and show it to me? Say, doesnt this mean that we picked up another person who could use their magic freely? Were so lucky! Mill said cheerfully. Is he dumb? Mill had dark brown eyes and light brown hair, his build was average. But, he had a good personality and was actually good at hunting. However, the remaining two looked at Mill incredulously when he spoke like that. Wh-what? Listen, I really dont want to use Alistairs power. Hes only 10. He doesnt like relying on people, so I let him work by channelling his magic. The chibi is still only just a baby! Are you saying you want to make her work!? But-... No buts! Mill sulked. This guy, really. Say, why did the two chibis faint? Cause they used too much magic. Oh. Do you finally understand!? I thought in exasperation. He had understood, but sometimes Mills speech and conduct would annoy me. We are all childhood friends. We all came from the slums, but we all became apprentice hunters and worked hard in different hunter parties. Finally at 15, we were able to make a party with the four of us. After that, we became pretty famous hunters because we were good at hunting together. We were so good at working together that a girl once rejected me with, Since you work so well together, why dont you go back to your party? Haa. Well, its all good now. Were great hunters. We lived too selfishly, so we decided to take an orphan in and thats why Alistair is with us now, right? And yet, since when have we been spoiled by Alistair? Theres only the four of us, so its hard to guard at night. We just happened to have Alistair and the old barrier box with us, so he used it, the person who had replied to me was Kyaro. He had long light brown hair. He had aplex because his face was a bit cuter than a girls and he was short. So, he grew out his bangs to hide his face and green eyes. Even though it doesnt make sense for him to do this. Stop ring at me! It wont benefit Alistair if we dont practice how to hunt without a barrier. Youre just jealous because he has the barrier box and can use it, Kyaro said and our otherrade, Clyde, nodded in agreement. He had ck hair and dark brown eyes and was huge. And, he was a man of few words. Well, our town is protected by the barrier, so I wont say anything to Alistair, but I dont know what would happen in other towns, Mill said while looking at the tent where Alistair was sleeping. Thats right. The town where we live, Lentforce, was located on the other side of Walsall Mountains, west of the Royal Capital. It was impossible to travel to the Royal Capital because the Walsall Mountains were steep, but it was a fortunate town that was located on the edge of Kingdoms barrier. It was also located close to the Rhodolite mines. To put it simply, the people inside Kingdoms barrier didnt consider Lentforce as part of Kingdom. But then again, we dont recognise Kingdom as our own kingdom either. People might think that we would prosper, but that wasnt true. Food and things that made our life easier, all came from Kingdom and our town was on the other side of the mountain range. It took three weeks to get here on Rug Dragons along the border, and a lot of Hollows appeared along the mountain ranges, so goods were expensive. However, as a town along the border, we had few crimes which involved magic users, because they didnt know how to take the people theyd be kidnapping into other towns. Alistair and his mother, Nora, came to our town as if they were escaping from something. They could have hired a guard but they didnt have any money. They could have sold the barrier box that they had for a high price, but then they would have been involved in a crime if they werent secretive while selling at Frontier. They managed to get to Lentforce from the border in one month by riding two Rug Dragons. We met them at the edge of town when they were exhausted and helped them out. Nora looked like a gentle person with brown hair and eyes, but she was prepared to die as she carried her child here. Someone who was older than us, no, age didnt matter. She was a strong person with a marketable skill incing and would have been weed at Lentforce. But, they were attacked by Hollows on the way to Lentforce because they werete in activating the barrier. Nora became weak, and because of that she passed away and left Alistair. However, he was a strong child and he probably would have done anything to survive even if we hadnt helped him. Even so, the four of us knew that there was a limit to what one could do at the age of 10. Alistair probably knows more about the meaning of eye colours than us. But he was still prepared to do that. The kid that Alistair took in is also like our kid. That okay with you? Yup. Yeah. Kyaro and Clyde agreed with me. Mill hadnt replied yet. Whats he even thinking about? Stop it, its not like youre thinking about anything good. Hey, Bart. See. Dont you think its heroic for us to raise a baby? The girls will probably go crazy over us in town, huh? They wont. Seriously, you. Hey, Kyaro, Clyde. Oi? Why are you guys being restless and fixing your hair? Were not in town. Hmph. The Hollows were loitering outside of the invisible barrier. I suddenly found it funny that we might be in this situation because we were idiots living in the harsh Frontier. The kids are sleeping for now. The hard Frontier life is waiting for them tomorrow. We might get popr. Youre ruining it Mill. Chapter 23 - Wait for Me

Chapter 23: Wait for Me

I woke up because of the bright light, even though the room shouldve been dark until Hannah came because the curtains werent drawn. Oh yes. Hannah is-. Noth home. I was inside the tent. I tried to move, and something started to squirm beside me. Awishthair, when I whispered that, the squirming lump beside me got up energetically. I feel like the same things keep repeating. But, Im d. Alistairs magic had recovered considerably.Hes alright. Everyone is-! The Hollows are-! The Chibi-! He shouted, so I replied, Aai. Then, I was immediately hugged. Chibi! Awishthair, shquishh. What would I do if he forgot my name overnight? Anyway, its been bothering me since yesterday, but why are you calling me chibi? I call you by your name! And, something is, something is going toe out! Hey, youre awake? Hey, Alistair! Chibis gonna faint! ...... -ishthair. Everyst one of them. Alistair quickly let me go. The person who spoke was him. Barth. ...... You remembered it. Whatever. If youre up, thene eat. Food! Its food! ...... Oh, your eyes are shining. Alistair, if youre okay with it then take her to the river to wash her face. Ok. The tent was low, which was fine with me, but Alistair had to crawl out. I still felt sluggish. Alistair rotated his shoulders and clicked them in an unchildish-like way. Chibi, no, Lei, do you feel tired too? Ai. Probably because we both used our magic to its limit. If this had been a story, then our magic power would have increased quite a bit, but the reality was that our lives were in danger. Ill be careful. And I have to tell Alistair to be careful too somehow. If I dont then, hell overdo it again. I shivered when I recalled what had happened yesterday. The Hollows had nearly got to me. Alistair and I would have been killed had I not activated the barrier box. I knew why they relied on the barrier box, and I could also understand how strong the hunters were since they had fought off the Hollows even though they couldnt make a barrier. I want to go wash my face at the river, but there was something I had to do first. Kyyee. I had to have a showdown with this dragon. I stood firmly with my legs set apart in front of him. The dragon gently pressed the edge of his mouth onto me. He didnt want to let me go to the toilet alone. What? You want to wee? You can do over there. I red at Bart. I may be small, but how can he say that to ady! Oh, ah, sorry. Him, huh? Hey, you. Its fine. Im here, aint I? Its safe, so let her go alone. Kyyyee, the dragon puffed at Barts words. Why should I listen to a human? It was probably saying. Alistair smiled wryly beside him and reached for the dragons nose, Ill follow her half-way. This is fine, right? He said, and the dragon moved out of the way as if to say, Fine then. And I was finally able to go to the toilet properly because Alistair was with me. Do dragons like small things? Or is Alistair also recognised as part of the group because hes small? Chibi. Awishthair. Sup, Lei. Im Mill. I made some soup this morning. Miww, thhanwsh. The men had already eaten and the only portions left were for Alistair and me. Mill, thanks. Its rare for you to make soup in the morning. Because I always make simple food in the mornings. But you two fainted yesterday. I wanted you guys to have your fill of nutrients. Here! When Alistair thanked the person named Mill, heughed shyly. His brown eyes were gentle. To me, they were all adults, but they were younger than father. How old is father? The spoon stopped. Come on Lei. Drink. Alistair saw this and urged. Aai. In the meantime, small and big people were roughly packing up the tents and putting them onto the luggage dragon. There were five Rug Dragons for riding and two for luggage. The luggage was rearranged and set up so that I could sit in it perfectly. When the big person picked me up and put me into the luggage that was shaped like a chair, a band was crossed loosely on me. It was like a seatbelt. Then, he stood back and nodded in satisfaction. It seemed like he approved. It was somewhatfortable having my body fixed in one ce. Im Kyaro. This big guys Clyde, the small one did the introductions. Awishthair. Shmaww man Wyaro. Bwig man Cwyde. Dont call me small! Youre smaller than me, arent you! Kyaro, who promptly retorted, had pretty green eyes. Clyde patted Kyaros shoulders. You trying tofort me? Hah!? Bart spoke as if this was a regr urrence, Lets go. Well proceed slowly while watching Chibi. Well try not to stop at any other towns before we get to Lentforce. Weve been living it hightely. Bart grinned. Well be using this barrier box, he looked at me as he said. This is for your transportation and living costs. I received the payment in advance. Just be honest and say were going to take care of her, Kyaro said in shock. The othersughed as they watched. I nodded firmly and looked back. Father and brother are probably there. Dont forget me. Ill definitely return. Chapter 24 - When I Returned to the Royal Capital… (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 24: When I Returned to the Royal Capital... (Otou-samas POV)

When I returned to the Royal Capital, I went to the guards headquarters and then went home. Sadly, I couldnt bring Lei back with me even though Luke and the other people in the mansion are looking forward to seeing her. I rode the Rug Dragon that I had gotten from Lazuli, and couldnt control my gloomy feelings. But the aura inside of the mansion was more depressing than Id expected. The barn boy who had taken my dragon and the people who greeted me at the entrance all looked grave. Jude, did everyone already receive information about the search for Lei? Yes. The guards reported it. But that information was only ryed to Luke-sama and a portion of the staff. Then why is the mansion so depressing? Thats-...... Jude is the head butler. He mainly manages the ounts and my social life. Sebas manages the estate. Wheres Sebas? Otou-sama! Luke! Luke ran down from the second floor. Poor thing, his face looked terrible as if he had beenpletely worn out these past few days. His magic flow had also stagnated. I opened up my arms and hugged Luke as he came running. Luke, Luke, it was useless. She was within my reach, but I couldnt bring her back. So Lei really is gone! But I couldnt believe what the guards had reported! I didnt want to believe it until I heard it from Otou-sama! Im so sorry, Luke. Waaah! Luke was always calm and quiet, but he was weeping like a typical 11-year-old child. My heart hurt just like when I was forced to let Lei go. My lips began to tremble. However, my miserable self had already wept too much at that time. I had no more tears to shed even for myself. I hugged him until he calmed down and continued to rub his back. Master, there was a movement where the servants were, and Jude called me quietly. What? A guard is here. Guards were investigating the mansion while you were chasing Le-sama. I have the report. So you know who the culprit is? Thats-, Jude hesitated, but then he stated clearly, The suspicion is on Sebas. What did you say? At the same time, Luke jumped in my arms. It seems like Luke knows about this. Wheres Sebas? Hes-. This was the third time. I got irritated. Jude! Sebas is currently missing. What did you say?! Didnt he just get caught by the criminals? Even now, I dont think that hes the culprit. Furthermore, his things are gone, everything that had mary value including his savings. What?! The guards can give you a detailed report, but Sebas was the one who hired Hannah. We have enough workers here. But Sebas concluded that the servants here were too bias against Le-sama. I know about that. But why is he a suspect? The guards concluded that Sebas had intended to kidnap Le-sama from the start, and thats why hed hired new personnel. I see. I get the situation now. Jude didnt want to believe this either, but he waspelled to. When did Sebas disappear? On the day Master went to chase after Le-sama, people saw him going to Hannahs parents house while looking very pale. Then, the next day, he said that he needed to rest because he was in shock. Just like that...... He was gone? Yes. Luke grabbed my clothes while still in my arms and looked up at me. Sebas didnt do it! Sebas definitely didnt do it! But, Luke-sama. The truth is that Hannah did kidnap Le-sama, Jude reprimanded Luke. The heir of a Marquis must always remain calm. I was also told this while growing up. Fine. Ill speak with the guard. I crouched down and looked into Lukes eyes. Luke, can you stop crying and arguing? Luke was startled, he rubbed his eyes with his sleeves even though he probably had a handkerchief in his pocket. For some reason, that gesture reminded me of Lei, and my heart ached. Luke will also be present while I talk to the guard. But, Luke-sama is still-. Luke has the right to know. Very well. His eyes and nose were still red, but he had straightened himself out and waspletely different from the crying mess from just minutes ago. I didnt intend to keep him away from the truth just because he was young. Luke, take my hand. Yes, Otou-sama. Jude, got to my office once youve calmed down a little. Understood. I saw Jude leave from the corner of my eyes after I instructed him to prepare a light meal and snacks; then I held Lukes hand as we headed to the office. I wanted to change, but I can do thatter. I heard that Hannah kidnapped Lei, Luke murmured. Lei was certainly with Hannah. Why? Why did she take Lei? First, calm down and listen to the guard. Well think about it after that. I squeezed Lukes hands which were now too big to be held. I felt like I would be unable to stay in this mansion any longer if I didnt do this because it was too big with just the both of us. Chapter 25 - What Needs to Be Done (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 25: What Needs to Be Done (Otou-samas POV)

Master, the guard is here. Enter, after I said this, Jude opened the door and the guard entered the room. Sorry to bother you. The person who had entered was around the same age as Grace Remington. I am Harold Molesey, the captain of the 2nd Guard Unit. Dean Albans and my son Luke Albans. Luke and Harold lightly bowed their heads at each other. The 2nd Guard Unit was in charge of the Royal Capital. So this man also didnt have the magic of the Four Marquises. I want to talk about Ojou-sama and about how the Special Forces werent able to catch up with her. We did catch up with them, you must have heard that we caught the criminal who was leading them, right? Dont say anything else about that. I snapped. At the very end, the guards failed to catch Le because of their oversight. They didnt have any right to speak of it as if it were someone elses problem. Well then, the culprit who kidnapped Le-sama is without a doubt, the maid Hannah. But judging from how her things are still here and the testimonies from her colleagues, she had no intention of leaving the mansion. She was only supposed to hand Le-sama to the criminals. I see. Also, it seems like the gardener is also a traitor. He also disappeared the night when Le-sama was taken. His things arepletely gone. Hannah should be the only new hire. If there were others, then they were the ones who reced others when I got married to ire. And? And themon factor is the butler named Sebas. Why do you think that? He was in charge of the personnel, went missing after the day of the incident, all his possessions are gone, and-. And? I think that he ran away with Hannahs family. I see. Luke seemed like he wanted to say something and I stopped him with my hand. Dont talk back. Luke was surprised and nodded. Are you certain that he ran away with her family? Well, the maids mother works at Marquis Remingtons mansion. Sebas should also be a former servant at the Remington mansion. He immediately went to see her the day after the incident, so they certainly know each other. Hannah was hired based on Sebass rmendation. Its not weird even if he did know her parents. But both Hannahs family and Sebas disappeared on that night, so its impossible to insist that he is innocent. Somethings bothering me. What about Remington. He has nothing to do with this incident. We were allowed to talk to the servants, but further investigation was denied. Even I would refuse. But why did Hannah kidnap Lei? Shed disappeared, but they wouldve caught her if they found her. The motive? Her colleagues say that Hannah has money problems. Apparently her brother is suffering from a nasty disease. And how does that connect to the kidnapping? Perhaps, they offered to give her brother medicine in exchange for her help. Sebas did that? Indeed. Then what is Sebass motive? Thats-...... Molesey wiped sweat that wasnt evening out from his forehead. Even if the circumstances were there, they didnt have a reason. Thats probably what it is. Molesey averted his gaze as if he couldnt say. We think its because he was unsatisfied with the way your child was being treated. I stopped Luke again. I know. Its about what happened before. I see. So which criminal organisation is connected to this? Thats, mm, were not sure yet. I see. I put my hands on my desk and ced my chin on it. And the investigation from now on? Hah, we are tracking down Sebas and Hannahs family. And the perpetrator and organisation behind this? All we know is that they got Le-sama out of the border. So thats finished? At least the 2nd Unit will be searching in the Royal Capital. They decided to put the liability on Sebas because hes disappeared and end the investigation. Theres nothing they could do since hes gone. The kidnapping case will never be solved like this. I see. Do you know where Sebas was headed? Three people fitting their description is travelling to the east, so were focusing our investigation there. Is your unit doing the investigating? No, the 3rd Unit. I see. Alright, thank you for your cooperation. Youre wee. Then, Ill be off. Molesey left the room while wiping his sweat. Otou-sama! Sebas doesnt have anyints towards you! He thinks about our family more than anyone! Luke said as soon as Molesey left the room. I know. I know. Sebas cares about Luke and Lei more than anyone. Perhaps, even me. He must have a reason. Lets go to Leis room. I left the room together with Luke and we headed towards Leis room. I stopped myself from opening the door. Whenever I opened the door a little, a mischief Lei woulde crawling out from within. Otou-sama. Sorry. When I opened the door, the room was still left as it was; it was like Lei had gone outside to y. I looked at Luke and nodded, then we searched the room. When Lei hadnt started walking yet, she would often roll around in this room. I would sit on the desk and she would roll beside me. Yeah, the three of us would lie down and read picture books together. When weid down, Sebas would look at us happily...... Luke! Yes! We probably looked foolish doing this, but we got down onto the floor, and looked around the room. Otou-sama! Under Leis bed! This!? Something white was stuck under the bed. I grabbed it with shaking hands and saw that it was, indeed, Sebass scribbling. His writing was methodical and beautiful even though he was scribbling. Otou-sama! What is it? Oh...... As I thought-. I read it out loud for Luke, Hannahs brother doesnt have a nasty disease. She was tricked by someone. At this rate, her family will be med and executed and nothing will be solved. Lei-sama will be most sad when she returns and learns of this. I will do what needs to be done. Luke shut his eyes and gripped his hands. I thought for a while, what needs to be done. Luke. Yes? Sebas feared that Hannahs family would be executed so he took them away. He threw everything away. For Lei. So that Lei wouldnt be sad. I know! The culprit is someone else. What is their purpose? Why are the guards not cooperating with us? I dont care if I have to throw everything away to get Lei back. But, what is the most suitable solution? What must I do? If the best thing for me to do is to throw everything away right now and search for Lei, then I will. But, thats not it, right Otou-sama? Yeah. Then, I will also think about what I must do as Sebas is doing. Lei will return. I will think about what I should do when she does return. Yes, thats right. Luke! I hugged Luke tightly while still holding Sebass letter. Well find Lei. In the meantime I have to do what I can. Isnt that right, Sebas? Chapter 26 - Green Prairie

Chapter 26: Green Prairie

I thought that the days I spent riding the dragons would be dreary, but it wasnt. The view of the green prairie and forests looked fascinating. Especially since I had spent all my time in my room at the mansion and the garden. But why did these mene to the border town when it took three days to get here from Lentforce? I understood that they were going home from the border town and met me after theyd stopped for the night as they ran along Walsall Mountain Range. We went to sell magic stones, Mill told me. Mill and I didnt tell each other what we wanted to, but I gained a lot of information from him because he was talkative. Hollows donte out during the day, so I thought it would be boring. Its nice to have someone to talk to. Ai. He lined up his Rug Dragon with mine and talked about whatever he could think of. Apparently, it was better if I give some kind of reply. So, what happened to Alistair who had picked me up? He was following Bart who was at the front. While looking in Barts direction, he rode without saying anything and learned about things he should be careful of while on the move and to look forndmarks on the mountains. Kyaro and Clyde were also keeping their ranks while staying vignt of our back and sides; they werent letting their guard down at all. Miww, Awishthair, oway? I wanted to ask Mill if it was alright for him not to act like Alistair. Oh, Alistair? Hes a good guy. His mum, Nora, passed away and hes been on his own sincest year, but he works hard and supports himself. I wasnt asking about something so heavy. Miww, guard oway? I wonder if hell get it with this. Guard? The others are doing it, so I dont have to. He understood me, but hes a bit disappointing. We usually only go to the north and south of Lentforce, so its exciting to go this far. I shee. But this excitement put your life in danger yesterday, you know? We finally got a barrier box, so we got reckless and camped along the mountain range. That was really dangerous. Haha. Ithsh noth funny. Alistair nced at us as Mill chuckled happily. But we usually stay in inns. At least, thats what we did until we got to the border town, Kaylie. Reawwy? Howwow donth appear in thown? Dont they appear anywhere at night? The entrances and windows in town are lined with Rhodolite which the Hollows hate. Hollows show up in town, but they dont really go into houses. I shee. I nodded with a serious look on my face and Mill grinned in satisfaction. Isnt it lunch soon? Barts dragon started slowing down. Oi, Isnt it a bit too early for lunch? Whats wrong? When the dragons stoppedpletely, Mill got off his dragon and said. I told you this morning, didnt I? Were going to split into two groups here, and Kyaro and Clyde are going to go to town. The four of us will wait outside of town. You even said that we can take it easy today because were getting food from town. Oh yeah, I did. Mill scratched his head as if hed forgotten this. In the meantime, Alistair quickly opened my basket, removed the band and carried me off the dragon. We were running for a long time, are you alright? Ai. Then, he carefully patted my body from head to toe. Whath? Nothing, I was just seeing if you can move properly. Chu canth theww thhath by paththing me. O-oh. I walked briskly and waved my hands. Bart nodded when he saw me do this. You can totter. Looks like youre ok. I red at Bart. Wh-what? Im noth thoththering. Yeah, yeah. Briskly. Youre walking briskly. Ai. Thats fine. Alistair pressed his lips together and trembled. What is he holding back? You can waugh. Ku, haha. Chibi, youre not childish at all. Its so funny. Ithsh Lei. J-just like that. Le-lei. Haha. Good grief! I folded my arms, but it was only me putting my arms across my chest. Pfft. Yes, yes, go ahead andugh. A-anyway, you, Lei, well need to buy you some clothes. Wothsh. When theughter subsided, Kyaro spoke. I wondered if I would have nothing else to wear for another week. I had a fever and got really sweaty, so my clothes were filthy. What should I buy? Thhath Wyaro. I sighed. Was this something you asked a one-year-old? Kyaro, Leis probably just over a year old right? Alistair turned around to look at me as if he was looking for confirmation. I nodded. He confirmed this with me as if it was the most natural thing to do, but babies usually dont know how old they are. I want you to buy clothes that are a bit bigger. She has a coat, so buy two of everything else. If possible, buy used clothes. Oh, alright. Also, does she need a rattle? A rattle! Youre asking this now?! Nah, Lei probably doesnt need one. Shell probably want a book instead...... Book? I made a face that said, Books are good, but it seemed that Alistair was joking and he looked mixed. Well, real nobles might just be like Lei. Ourmon senses are different. Im sure of it, he grumbled, but thats probably a misunderstanding. Buy some food that are easy to eat. I have a feeling that shes a glutton. Alright. Also-, Bart spoke over Alistair, Its fine. Dont let people know that we have a baby with us. Make it seem like were buying a gift for a rtive. I said alright. Im not Mill, Kyaro replied, then he and Clyde rode their dragons and ran towards the town in the distance. Now then, we should rest a bit. Bart stretched. But, this isnt the time to be stretching. Well, I guess he can stretch. Awishthair. What is it, Lei? Although he replied, he walked off, picked up something and came back. Lei, here. Whath? Alistair had pulled out some thick grass stalks, teared it to the length of his palm and blew on it, Puff. Woaaah. Puff, puff. Thheresh a shound. Its interesting, right? Then, he gave me the stalk. I blew on it. *PUFF* Theres no sound. Try harder. Ai. I breathed in. *PUFF* It sang! See!? Its interesting, right? Ai! No, no, whatever. I carefully put the stalk into my poncho pocket. Whats wrong? I can make it for you again, so you dont need to put it away. Im happy for his kindness, but its not that. Awishthair. Magic practhice. Magic? Practice? Ai. Alistair has to train his magic. He has the same power as brother, and he has to use it then he needs to cherish his life. This is non-negotiable. Chapter 27 - Happiness

Chapter 27: Happiness

Alistair shook his head. Magic is something certain people have, and they can make money by filling magic stones at a magic shop. Theres no need to practice. We were resting in a ce with a good view, so Bart and Mill were staying vignt while listening to our conversation with interest. I cant believe that it isnt considered important in town even though father had warned brother about his magic so many times. Do people in town not copse when they used up their magic? No magwic, cowwashpe. A lot of people copse. Bart and Mill nodded. So they do. I was struck with emptiness. But Ill get better if I just rest like yesterday. No. No? What do you mean? Bart said Wife shhorthened. Your life shortens? Ive never heard that before. No, wait. Bart reacted to Mills words. People with high magic power have short life spans. I thought this was normal, but is it because they used their magic too much? I didnt know that, but its possible. Wife shhorthened. Withhouth washthe, effecthivewy, channew magic intho magic shthone. Otousyama shaid. Phew. I remembered this and tried to connect my words, but it was difficult for a one-year-old infant. Annoying. Alistair looked away. Otousyama? Did your dad say this Lei? Ai. Niini, practhice. Awoth, I did my best to appeal to Bart. If even the nobles are practising, then Alistair should do it too. Are you alright with dying early? Bart asked Alistair since he understood what I was saying. Im-! Alistair raised his voice and was startled. Ill work hard because I want to live. But, I dont know if I want to live for a long time, he said and turned away. Mum said that nobles arent happy. If I listened to people who are unhappy and did what they say, then I wouldnt be happy now would I? Nobles arent happy. Really? Well, its true that father didnt seem happy at first. But it doesnt seem like he thinks its okay to throw away your life away since he teaches brother how to circte his magic so diligently. Isnt he enjoying life? Lei happy. You! Didnt you get kidnapped because youre a noble?! Alistair bent down and grabbed my shoulders. It hurts a little. If you werent a noble! Then you would be with your dad and mum, and maybe your brother too. And everyone could have lived a normal life! Alistair said as he looked pained. I see. So Alistair thinks that he could be happy if he werent a noble? I lived happily in myst life, but I didnt expect to live happily in this life. I should live because I was born, and since Im alive, I want to live happily. So Im living as I want even though Im just a baby. I dont have anyins or regrets. But, thats right. A 10-year-old who has been alone and is desperately trying to live, wouldnt know if theyre happy or not. I called Alistairs name, Awishthair. What? Aai. Then, I held out my hands. Howd. Hold you? Fine. Alistair heaved and held me firmly. What? Are you lonely? Ai. Im not lonely. No, its not like Im not lonely, but thats not it. When times are hard, or when theyre feeling lonely, brother and father also hug me like this and calm down, dont they? Bwird. I pointed to the sky. Theyre flying. Two. There are two. I wonder if theyre flying back to the forest. Bacw. Then, we looked around. Now then, has he calmed down? Awishthair, down. Alistair hesitated a little and put me down. I stared into Alistairs eyes. Awishthair, Magic practhice. You-. Alistair opened his eyes as if hed given up and then he startedughing as if saying, fine. Bart, Mill. Its fine. We still have time, Bart, who had been watching over us, said in relief. Barth, Miww, do? Us? We dont have magic, ya know? We dont have a drop of noble blood in us. Haha. Theyughed, but it was strange. To begin with, I havent really met anyone without magic. Hannah, Sebas, and all the people who work in the mansion were all d in a thin magicyer. The people who kidnapped me were wrapped in a clearyer. If I had to say it, maybe, I feel like I didnt see magic around the rascals, who we met when Hannah and I had strayed. But thats all. Bart, Mill, Kyaro and Clyde all have magic. They didnt have as much as Alistair or brother, but they have more than Hannah did. Do they not know this? Well, whatever. First is Alistair. I cant instruct him on how to grasp the magic in his body like father does when he teaches brother, so I can only do it my own way. First, I sat down while facing him. Gib me hand. Like this? I held Alistairs outstretched hand. His hand was big, so I could only hold onto one finger. Like this, right? Ai. Alistairughed as he held my hands. This is good. I tried to feel my magic and sent it to Alistair. Opposite of when it was sucked by the magic stone, I pushed it. Woah? What is it? What is it? Alistair spoke in surprise, and the two, who were watching us in amusement, began to make a fuss. I nearlyughed as well. Calm down, stay calm. Thathsh magic. I always draw it out, but its back. Magic noth drawn. Inshide chu. Inside me. Alistair said. One more time, he closed his eyes. I sent my magic. Mm. From hanh tho shhouwder. From shhouwder tho opposhithe hand. From hanh tho shhouwder. From shhouwder to shthomach. From shthomach tho feeth. Mm, mm. Bart and Mill werent guarding, they held their breath as they watched us. No good. It disappears halfway. Again. Ok. Mm, mm. Alistair opened his eyes while groaning. Ah, not again. It disappeared somewhere in my stomach. Thathsh why practhice. I see. So you cant get it straight away? Ai. Huh? So why can I do it straight away? Im sure its because Im an adult inside. Alright, its just like being a Hunter! If you cant do it then practice. Right? Ai! It seems like a fire was lit in him because he couldnt do it. Im d hes feeling motivated. Chapter 28 - Magic Stone

Chapter 28: Magic Stone

Todays training finished there. But, Alistair would sometimes be conscious of his magic, and Bart warned him, Stop doing that while moving! You should know when to concentrate and when not to as a Hunter! What about Mill? I looked at Mill who was casually riding on his dragon. Miww pay aththenthion. Me? If you be like me, then youll be able to tell, so its fine. Apparently, he knows when to pay attention and when not to. Really? We rode on the dragons until night and camped by a small river that day. After dinner, Alistair drew some water into a bucket and carried it to the tent. Lei, wipe your body with this and change into your new clothes. Ai. But the water in spring is cold. Like this and-. Alistair put a small magic stone into a box, locked it and threw it in the bucket. A few secondster steam started rising from the bucket. Wow. Is this your first time seeing this? Now the waters just perfect. He let me stand in the bucket and quickly wiped my body as to not let any wind get into the tent. He also washed my hair, so it felt nice. My new clothes were stiff and felt terrible, but at least they were clean. Ill clean the clothes you were wearing and sell them except for your jacket. Its better if people dont know your identity. Ai. I remained silent because it was impossible for me to exin that selling it will leave traces. It might be better for them to leave traces of me. I only saw the magic stones used for light at the mansion, but it seemed like they had many uses. When I was preparing to go to bed, we sensed the Hollows presence with a WHIRR. Alistair and I looked in the same direction at the same time while in the tent. So you do get it. Hunters have to be attuned to this sound. Oh really? Were going to use the barrier to hunt them. The inside of the barrier should be okay, so stay inside the tent Lei. Got it? He said and ran out of the tent with a small sword. I secretly chased after him and left the tent. Stay in the tent? Im d I didnt agree with it. This is a rare opportunity. Ill see Hollows when I get the chance so I can live in this world where they exist. Two people stayed in the barrier while the other three stayed close to the barrier as they fought and hunted Hollows. From the looks of it, the Hollows dide from the mountains. From a distance, it just looked like there was a fluctuation in the air, but the WHIRR sound felt as if it was approaching me until a specific range. Alistair felt the presence of the Hollows faster than anyone and reacted very fast. But 10-year-olds didnt have any stamia, so his movements gradually grew sluggish. Alistair, go back. But-. Go back. Bart calmly made a decision and removed Alistair from the front lines. Alistair looked frustrated, but he stayed alert while keeping his eyes on the hunt. And the Hollows who came one after another decreased. Theres no end to them. Lets stop here for today. Mill, youre the first lookout. Aite. Next is Kyaro? Alright. Then Clyde and Bart. They still had a person on the lookout even though they had the barrier. Bart turned towards the tent and looked at me. His expression seemed to say Oh boy. Oi, Chibi. Ithsh Lei. Alistair, she went out of the tent. Aah. I tried to make a face that said, Youre even saying that? Lei! Sowwie. I was caught straight away. Well, it might be less scary for her if she sees them instead of staying inside the tent. Also-. Also? Bart looked at me, who was going to be scolded, and mediated between us. Bart was the one who told on me in the first ce! Isnt it better if she stays where we can see her? Shell still be in the barrier. But-. I think its better that way. I looked at Alistair seriously. I puffed my cheeks, and my golden hair which had just been wash was silky. Ugh, Lei. Thats unfair. The cuteness of a baby isnt unfair. Thus, I received the right to watch everyone hunt Hollows in a ce where they could see me. Awe dere magic shthonesh you donth need? I asked Bart the next day at lunch. Magic stones we dont need? Theres none we dont need, but we have a lot, he said as he took out magic stones for the barrier box, portable stove and portablemp. He also brought out magic stones that werent in use from a bag on the dragon. We got all these magic stones from the Hollows we hunted after we left Kaylie. Theyre freshly harvested. The magic stones were different sizes, but I could tell that they were tightly stuffed with magic because they were dark purple. There were two stones which looked about as big as the one used in the barrier box. They rarely drop the big ones. Theyre probably shells from Hollows who have taken a lot of lives. This might be painful for you, but its a great harvest for us. This sells for a ridiculous amount. So hes saying that this was from the Hollow who attacked us. And, this magic stone is so small that it can only be used as light. It was about the tip of an adults pinky, but because it had been removed from themp, the colour was thinner from use. It was much smaller than the magic stones we used for light at home. Although some adjustments have been made, the magic tools are made ording to the size of the magic stone, so theyre quite expensive. Even if you be a hunter, it takes a lot of effort to gather camping equipment. I see, so its custom-made? Perhaps, all the lights at the Marquis House are custom-made. Its a bit scary, so lets stop thinking about it. Whats more, all the magic tool artisans have magic, so theyre in Kingdom. How did chu mawe? How did they get it made if the artisans stay in Kingdom? The magic stones are sold to Kingdom, and magic tools are made to match those stones. Then, its returned to Frontier again. Price geth expenshive. Thats right~. I wish there were more magic tool artisans in Frontier. Wanes, thhen get. You cant even kidnap them. Most of the artisans live in the Royal Capital, and they have heavy restrictions ced on them so they cant leave. No widnap, When I, who had been kidnapped, said that, Bart gently patted my head. Youre right. Kidnapping isnt good. Wouldnt it be best if theye here voluntarily? While he exined things to me, I received the smallest and thinnest stone. Im going to use this for Alistairs training! Chapter 29 - Magic is-

Chapter 29: Magic is-

This magic stone? If its only this big, then I can fill it in no time. No, noth fashth. Shwow and thhin, channew. Alistair didnt understand me even though I wanted him to practice channelling his magic into this magic stone. He probably supplied it thoughtlessly with magic because he has a lot of magic power. Thhin, reduce, shwowwy. Practhice. I really cant understand what Lei is saying anymore. Alistair scratched his head. Well, of course. I didnt know how to get Alistair to understand. I grasped the magic stone and was at a loss. Then suddenly, Mill took the magic stone from me. Mill? Alistair gaped at Mill and Mill said, That thing. The point is shes telling you to channel your magic, thinly and slowly, as he tosses the magic stone and caught it. Mill, you understand what Leis saying? Hmm? I dont. So you dont? Everyone slumped. But ya know Alistair, I kinda know what youre doing. Leis saying that you shouldnt fill it up all at once just because you can, isnt she? Ai! Thats right! So, just fill it slowly with magic even if its this little, right? Ai! Great. See look. Mill cupped his hands and gently ced the magic stone on his palms. Huh? Miww, magic. Hmmm? Mills magic moved. It flowed thinly and quietly into the magic stone. The magic stone slowly changed to purple. Like this? Yuh! Mill, wow. But you said you dont have magic! Well, I didnt realise it was magic until I saw Alistair practice. Haha. Its not funny! Bart, Kyaro and Clyde, who had been watching this, came towards us. Huh, you have magic? This is news to me! No, even I didnt know, Mill said nkly. Bart tilted his head in contemtion and suddenly said as if hed just realised, Perhaps, its the Hollows-. Yeah, its that! What?! Oh, that? The hunt? Its not fair that only you four know! I stomped. Whyre you stomping? I red at Bart. Oh, ohh, ah. Are you annoyed? Fine. Bart looked at Alistair and I and said, You know, when we hunt, we open our senses so we can quickly feel for the Hollows presence, right? Alistair opened his eyes wide andughed, Haha. Yes! Its like melting yourself little by little and spreading it out in the air like stretching a thread. Dat! So its that?! My voice and Alistairs ovepped. Alistair must have been delighted because he picked me up and twirled me around. My eyes are rolling, theyre spinning. Chibis eyes are rolling, you know? ...... Ithsh Lei. I sat down. Thwead. Thin wiwe a thwead. I got it! Ah, but the magic stones already filled...... Ill bring all the empty ones here! The four began running off in different directions after Alistair said that. They gathered all the magic stones together just like before. They even brought the barrier magic stone. Ewerywon, do. Ookayyy! Alistair took the magic stone out of the barrier box. What is he doing? Awishthair, I called out to him in worry. And heughed and replied, Its fine. Im used to filling this up. In short, I should make my magic as thin as a thread like when were hunting so that the stone doesnt suck all my magic, right? I watched excitedly as they all tried to channel their magic into the magic stones. I was ready to knock the magic stone out of their hands if they channelled too much magic. Whoa, Bart raised his voice, so I turned around. Whath? Im getting repelled by the stone. Donth need more magic. I see. Its full. Ai. Chu did greath. Haha, I did? Bart copsed onto the prairie. Huh?! Whath? This time it was Clyde. Hm, it stopped halfway. I looked at him and saw that his magic was considerably thinner. No magic, dangeroush. Hm, this is my limit. Ill be careful. Ai. Clyde also copsed. Alright! Whath? This time it was Kyaro. I just filled it up. My magics probably almost gone. Ai. Shthop there. Ok. Now, just Alistair and Mill. Mm, ermm. Awishthair. Its okay. I did it. I got it. Mm. How is it? He still has a lot of magic. Ai. Did I pass? Aai. Alistair also fell onto the prairie with a thud. Huh, what about Mill? Miww? Do? Hmm~? He was his usual nk self, but he wasnt holding a magic stone, his magic was-. Coming outh a withthwe. Yup. We need one person to stay on the lookout at a time like this. I was surprised and looked around. I see, just because its noon doesnt mean that Hollows wonte out. And yet, everyones magic is thin. Its fine, thats why were in a party, Mill said in aid-back voice. Its my turn to keep watch. Thats what it means. Im still alright. Its me and Alistairs turn to keep watch. Dont worry about it. ...... Ai. Then, Ill also be on the lookout. I wont keep my magic inside, Ill spread it out. I sat next to Alistair. Sit here. Alistair put me between his legs. Outside, spread my magic out...... Its time for your nap, Chibi. ...... Ithsh...... Lei. Lei. ...... Niini. The spring sun was warm. Chapter 30 - Journey

Chapter 30: Journey

(Alistairs POV) Niini, huh? Whats wrong Alistair? She-, I adjusted Leis head as she slept, sometimes calls out Niini and Otousyama, but shes never called out for her mum before. Come to think of it, thats true. Otousyan, Niini and Hannah, huh. Hannahs the dead kid. She was wearing a maid uniform. Oh, that was really sad. In Frontier, Hollows took the lives of those who were careless. Children and young women are told that they cant go outside at night. It was the same in Lentforce, even though it was located in the barrier and was guarded during night. People who worked at night were the exception. People werent allowed to go out at night in Lentforce because it was barely in the barrier. Not many people knew this, but the barrier would sometimes weaken, and the position would move. People in the middle of Kingdom probably didnt notice this either. So the people in Lentforce didnt ce too much trust in the barrier. Women and children wouldnt even dream of going out at night. Did Lei and Hannah not know this? Or did they know this and were left in a helpless situation? Lei said shes happy. Yeah. You can tell just by looking at her. Even though something terrible happened to her, she still believes in adults and acts as if its obvious to follow what she says. She even made us train our magic. Shes a weird kid. But, she probably doesnt have a mum...... I gently stroked Leis wind-tangled hair. (Lei POV) I was finally in a ce Ive never been before, so I wanted to see the towns too instead of staying in the prairie all the time. But Bart and his crew were very famous hunters even though they were young, and they would probably meet their fellow hunters in town. Theyve got a kid with them. Shes got violet eyes. It was possible that those rumours would spread. Were not going to hide you in Trentforce, but we dont want to get involved in any trouble. So just y in the prairie. Thus, I always stayed in the prairie. They usually took turns to go into town; group one was Kyaro and Clyde, and group two was Mill, Bart and Alistair. But when Alistair went to town, he would bring back small sweets and unusual food, so it was fascinating. Hey, why are you buying weli nuts? Why do you know that Lei likes them? They dont sell this much at Kingdom, Alistair answered Kyaro who wasining. He was annoyed that I liked the weli nut that Alistair had bought. Kyaro and Clyde looked like they were thinking of unusual food to buy me, but they could onlye up with sweets. Alistair had warned them not to buy too many sweets, so they just boughtmon things like cheese and dried meat. Of course, it made me happypared to bread and water. I want to buy something that would make Lei be more like Amazing or Wow!~, Kyaro scratched his head. On the other hand, Alistair only had his mother and himself, so he was used to going out shopping and doing housework since he was little. He also came to Frontier from Kingdom, so he remembered what food would be weird and delicious, so he bought them. Weli nuts, which were like sweet chestnuts, were also one of those food. Half of Walsall Mountains is located in Kingdom, so why dont they have weli nuts? The person at the shop said that they cant be grown if youre not by the sea. No way! Kyaro looked disappointed. Lei wiwsh cheeshe. Oh, Leis worrying about me. Yup. Ill buy it for you again. Ai. But cheese and dried meat have a lot of salt, so dont buy too much. Then, they sold the small magic stones in town and bought cheap empty magic stones. Like that, everyone would practice filling the magic stones after lunch. Apparently, it was interesting, and it was great since they could sell the full magic stones. Of course, I practiced too. Everyone improved really fast once they realised that it was the same as sensing Hollows during hunts. Improving didnt mean that they stopped channelling their magic until it was almost gone. Like Mill had done the other day, one or two people would always leave some of their magic and stand on lookout. The rest, including myself, used all our magic and took naps. Maybe itll be better for brother to practice spreading his magic out of his body instead of just rotating inside, I thought as I remembered the magic cirction practice at home. Even so, when I watched everyone hunt Hollows at night, I realised that it was impossible. No way would someone spread their magic out if they didnt need to. WHIRR, when the Hollows appeared, something disgusting vibrated through my body. Nevertheless, they improved their abilities while remaining vignt and tried to sense the Hollows as quickly as possible even if it felt gross because their life depended on it. That was what a hunter in Frontier was. The truth is I dont know how much magic it took to shorten ones life. But the young men were reckless, and they would channel their magic until it was almost depleted, so I ended up learning how to discern the subtle magic changes to stop them. I pped the magic stones out of all of their hands many times while cautioning them, No! Unexpectedly, I found out that their magic power had increased every time they had almost depleted it and recovered. However, it seemed like I was the only one to notice this. They all concluded, I feel like my magic power has increased. No way it has. Youre just making it thin and using it effectively like Lei said. I guess so. Hahaha. So, I thought that it wasnt necessary to tell them. It was supposed to take us three weeks to get to Lentforce, but we ended up taking a month. The beginnings of spring changed into spring, and I, who had be a little tan, was finally able to step into a town with people. Chapter 31 - Luke’s Feelings (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 31: Lukes Feelings (Otou-samas POV)

The Academy contacted me and reported that Luke-sama has fainted again, Jude reported as soon as I got back home. Seriously? Did he practice his magic again? He did. Hes also pushing himself and practising his sword at the same time. Luke...... Two months have already passed since Lei got kidnapped. The magic stones that the Four Marquises were in charge of were usually filled once every five days. It is said that the barrier wouldnt hold if more than 10 days past, even though we have enough magic for it. I had barely made it back to the Royal Capitalst time, so even if I wanted to make my move, I couldnt because there were guards everywhere. The only things I could do was hire someone to search for Lei all the way until Wester and secretly search for the culprits who had kidnapped Lei. I also focused on the magic stone business that I had. Lei is in Frontier. The only thing that connects Kingdom and Frontier are the magic stones. The Four Marquises didnt have anything they particrly had to do except to fill magic stones and aid in politics. Incidentally, they also didnt have fiefs. The fiefs were distributed and entrusted to those who had statuses up to Earl. The Royal family and Four Marquis Houses livevishly by collecting tax revenue from those fiefs. There were some who used that as funds formerce like my Albans House, but that was due to our ancestors quick eye for opportunity. Also, they had stated that we should be free to do what we want with our money because we are bound to this Kingdom and the Royal Capital. I inherited this business without care, but Im grateful for it now. Ill try to talk to Luke. Please do so. Jude bowed. I felt terrible for Jude since he was managing everything now that Sebas was gone. But I still didnt feel like hiring a new butler. Mainly because of trust. The weekend came quickly, so I went to get Luke. Otou-sama! My precious son lit up when he saw me. He used to be so expressionless. But, I knew that his face was thin and worn out for a growing boy. Hes probably pushing himself. Otou-sama, youre one to talk. About what? Youve gotten skinnier, and your clothes are a little big for you now. Hmph, its fine for adults. Youre still growing. We quarrelled about foolish things while joking and being serious. But how many times have you fainted now? Luke, if you dont grow up healthily, then Lei would worry and cry when she gets back. And shell probably say, Ninii, no! Luke was smiling, but his lips trembled, But Leis still a baby. I dont know if shell remember us even if she doese back. Thats right, a babys memory doesntst for long. Shell forget about us even if were only apart for a few months. This also made me feel uneasy. Please, shes our Lei. Shes smart. Shes that small, but shes independent, energetic, and talkative and she loves us so much, doesnt she? Yes, yes. Therefore-, Luke looked up. The Marquises and Lords learn the same thing. They learn how to channel their magic into the magic stones without fainting. So, they dont get taught how to maliciously circte their magic and increase their magic power. Increase magic power...... Luke, you already have enough magic for someone from the Albans House. It rivaled that of mine when I was your age. What are you aiming for? Freedom, Otou-sama. Im aiming for freedom. Luke said freedom. The problem is we cant leave the Royal Capital for more than 10 days. If I cant escape from my duty as a Marquis, then I should at least increase how much magic I have so that I can fill it every 15 or 20 days. If I can fill enough for a whole month, then I can go look for her myself in Frontier! Luke. The only method written in the academy and Royal Pce to achieve this is by releasing your magic until you have barely any left. How much is barely any left? Just a little more, I feel like I can understand it if I try a few more times! Hes only 11, I cant believe hes thought about it that much. When I turn 18, I wont be able to leave Kingdom like you Otou-sama. I only have a little over six years. I dont think we can get Lei back right away. If so, then I need to get stronger before I turn 18 and search for her. And even if I turn 18, I have to be strong enough so that I can go out to the border to look for her. So youre saying youre going to be reckless? ...... Yes. How promising. Even if you say that, if you harm your health and shortened your life, you wont be able to protect Lei when shees back now can you? ...... I know. Luke looked down in shame. He knows this, but he cant sit around and do nothing. Isnt there anything I can do for him so that he doesnt harm his health? Perhaps... Luke, its nearly summer holidays. Yes, it is. Luke looked at me questioningly. Shall we go to ires fief for summer? Okaa-samas? My mind was swirling around hectically. Increasing magic was dangerous. Luke was struggling with how to do this. Hell be reckless if I leave him to do this on his own. So I should help him. ires fief borders Frontiers Fand. Ive only been there a few times. ire was from an Earl house, but she never attended the academy because her body was frail. So, I met her when I went to the northern fief on a whim. It was when I stayed at Earl Nevilles mansion in the north. I went back to take her as my bride, and once again to return her body to her family after shed passed away. The Four Marquises couldnt leave Kingdom. But, there wasnt a rule stating that they couldnt leave before 18. If we go to Wester, then theyll be on alert and obstruct us. But if we go in the opposite direction to Fand, then we can say that were visiting your mother. Listen, Luke. Go to Frontier after youve talked to Earl Neville. Can I? Lukes eyes sparkled. What are Hollows? I believe that we should see the true appearances of Hollows at least once because were bound by the magic stones. If Otou-sama proposes this-! I have some good negotiation materials in my collection. Ill make up more if I need them. Ill be going back to the Royal Capital, but Ill ask him if you could stay there for the summer holidays. Im sure the heir there also practices the sword. You should learn from him if an opportunity shows itself. I will! Lukes real mother is Diana, and her houses fief was Lazuli right next to the Royal Capital. But, it was bad to go south now. And, she didnt contact Luke even at a time like this. Listen. For that reason, dont push yourself and its also important to build up your physique. Do you understand? I do! I think we both know without me saying, that we might not find Lei until then and it might be a long battle for Luke until he reaches adulthood if we were unlucky. So we should think about whats ahead and do what we can. Luke and I were one. Chapter 32 - To the Northern Fief (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 32: To the Northern Fief (Otou-samas POV)

When I contacted Earl Neville, he happily agreed. This was the house where ire was raised. They are simple folk and love people. That was how it was at that fief. However, he couldnt decide whether or not to give permission on the task I wanted Luke to do. Furthermore, I couldnt receive permission easily from the supervision department to visit Earl Nevilles fief. The supervision department is responsible for the management of the barrier. That is to say, they always monitor the magic stones to ensure that it still has enough magic power, and manage when it needs to be refilled. Marquis Albans, the memory of you going outst time without permission, and returning just barely before the 10 days were over, is still fresh in my mind. And you want to leave the Royal Capital again for 10 days? I cant let you do that. That was the supervision departments view. Is this really something you should be saying to me? I made it back here in 10 days despite my daughter being kidnapped. All I can say is that Im sorry about that. What we want to say is that you should keep in mind about protecting the people as part of the Four Marquises. Thats why I submitted a report stating that I would return in 10 days. Furthermore, you want to take the Lisburn heir with you. We would be at a loss if something were to happen to both heirs. I see. So you wouldnt worry so much if we had reserved heirs. Im tired of listening to you! My sarcasm got through to him, and he fell silent. This sted stubborn old man. Receiving permission is only a formality. You dont have any reason to hold me back as long as I dont vite the pact of the Four Marquises. If you overly manage us like this, then I might just thoughtlessly stay for more than 10 days. You cant be serious!? Alright? The first people to be troubled, if something were to happen to the Four Marquises, is the supervision department. Ill be back in 10 days. I already submitted the report for this. Youre the one who is stopping me with meaningless reasons. Now, what will you do? The supervision department gave in. On the first day of the summer holiday, Gill Lisburn, who is three years older than Luke, will also be going to the north. Im finally leaving to go to Earl Nevilles mansion in the north. Its not a good idea for people to see him pandering at the Albans House. Hell be treated as a problem child in the Royal Capital, I said. And Stan muttered, Who cares, itll probably be a difficult experience for Gill. I dont want him to regret not going to Frontier like I do. They probably wont be rebuked since theyre not 18 yet. Im so ashamed of myself for not thinking about my little brother, even though weve never met, until this happened to Lei. And you probably want to do something since Gill also adores Lei. Im sure itll be dangerous. Sorry. Its fine. It took 3 days to get to Earl Nevilles mansion and 2 days from there to Frontier. Ill be stopping for the night and then taking the 3-day journey back to the Royal Capital. Itll be an exhausting trip. Then, Ill be off. Good luck! Stan and the servants saw us off as we headed towards the north. Two sets forwards, and three sets back! Spread out. Of course, the guards were with us. Nice way of putting it was, the supervision department is monitoring us. Remington, you have bad luck. Call me, Graces. And its my job. The dragon carriage was too slow, so we were using Rug Dragons to get to the north. Gill was on a dragon and Luke was in the basket. We were exhausted, but we reached Earl Nevilles ce in 3 days, just as nned. Dean! Its been a while. I havent seen Luke since the wedding, do you still remember me? I do. You had gentle brown hair and eyes. You saidLets get alongas you smiled like mother. ire had already given up on having children, so she was delighted to have a little boy. I really loved her. The Earl greeted as he hugged Luke tightly and spoke. This was Lukes grandfather even though they werent connected by blood. I asked you something so shameless even though weve just lost ire and I couldnt even protect Le. I wont say its fine. I should have at least gone to see Le. Fate did such an evil thing after youve finally healed from losing ire. I lowered my head. I dont know him, but Im hiring an excellent hunter through a merchant. I want you to show the two Marquis heirs how people fight with Hollows while protecting them. Dean, thats a challenging request. I am sorry. They cant go out of Kingdom once they be adults. I want them to experience what it is that theyre protecting their people from. But still, its dangerous. Are you really giving the Hunter that? If I didnt offer a reward, then there wouldnt be any hunters. Right? Thats true. That, in other words, it wasnt publicly forbidden to take barrier boxes out of Kingdom. But, people would question whether it would be fine for them to just protect themselves inside the barrier. However, it was expensive. No matter how much he earned, it was too much for a Hunter to afford, or so Ive heard. The barrier boxes requiredrge magic stones which were difficult to obtain. One of the reasons for this was because there werent many artisans who could make these boxes. And there were few around who could fill the magic stones used in the barrier boxes. But, my magic stone business has a lot of magic tool masters. It was easy to get them to make something even if it were expensive. That was my bait. Ill leave the children in your care. I want to head to the border after weve rested for the night. Youve already made ns, and you have guards with you. Theyre just observing. Seems like Im a problematic child, I said mockingly, and Earl Neville ced his hand on my shoulder. Listen, Dean. Youve never caused any problems and continued your duty by maintaining the barrier. The ones who are in the wrong are the ones who kidnapped Lei and the ones who arent doing anything about it. Youre not giving up on Le, and youre doing your best for my grandchildren. ......, I am. I was moved to tears and lowered my head. Can I not seed if my tears dont fall? This is ires father, the woman who taught me how to be human. Now then, Luke and the other guests should rest now. Of course, the guards are weed too. Thank you. Itll be another exhausting day tomorrow. Chapter 33 - Outside the Barrier (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 33: Outside the Barrier (Otou-samas POV)

Even though people say that boys are energetic, the 11-year-old Luke and 14-year-old Gill seemed tired. They quickly went to their rooms and fell asleep. Even if the person himself wanted this, I wondered if it was alright to let them do something so harsh. But, both Luke and I wanted a motive to change. We left early in the morning and arrived 2 days after in the afternoon. It was nearly time for the sun to set. Earl Neville came along even though he was old, Dont look down on someone who lives in Frontier! He said. So, we werete and the merchant, who looked bitter, changed his attitude. The Four Marquises title didnt mean anything near Frontier, and it was amusing. I chose this ce because this is the north of Wellington Mountains and Hollowse out a lot here. The Hollows will appear just before the barrier. Therefore, there arent any towns with people around here. Even Hunters would lose their lives here if theyre not careful. The merchant confirmed with Earl Neville if this was really alright. Merchants in the Royal Capital would think about the dangers to the Four Marquises and probably wouldnt ept the request normally. Hey, you. This rude man was looking after Luke and Gill today. Hes probably over 30. He was a little younger than me and had messy ck hair and brown eyes. There were about ten hunters. The hunters usually group themselves in groups of 5 or 6, and there were two groups. He seemed to be the leader of the older party. What? Do you really have the barrier box? I nodded at the person who was carrying my luggage, and they gently took a small box out. It was the size of two adult palms and made a barrier about three metres in radius. When I opened the box and showed him the magic stone, he gulped. What proof do you have to show that it works? I dont need to fool you when my sons life is at stake, I said quietly. The man looked at Luke and Gill for the first time and raised his eyebrow. Youre actually one of the Four Marquises. Even though you were probably assessing me before. I got irritated, but I held it in. The man that I was entrusting them to was this stupid, but if he is said to be excellent, then no other hunters canpare. Luke and the others were waiting outside the barrier for the Hollows in a ce where I could see them. 200 metres away, the Wellington Mountains rose high in the sky shaded by the sun. There was a small table and two chairs prepared for Luke and Gill. The barrier box was then ced on the table and used as a base to hunt the Hollows. Before leaving Kingdoms barrier, the man gave Luke and Gill a brief lecture. Look, this is a Rhodolite sword. I prepared some for you boys just in case. It may look blunt, but you cant cut through Hollows without this. Okay. If the barriers real, then well use that as a base. Listen to what I say and dont move out of the barrier. Alright? Okay. Then, lets go. I also went with them up until the barrier. But, someone grabbed my shoulders. Graces. If you go any further, youll leave the barrier. This guy. Luke and Gill nodded at me and walked away. Then, they stopped after 10 steps. As expected of magic users. This is the border of the barrier. The airs changed. Its rare for someone to feel that. People usually just feel something tingling. You would have be a great hunter if you lived in Frontier. The man lightly chattered and guided Luke and Gill to the ce where the table was while remaining vignt. The barrier box had been given to Luke, and he ced it on the table before turning the key. Woah, we heard the mens voices from here too. Luke and Gill shook their heads. Apparently, the barrier was working correctly. The men walked about and checked the confines of the three-metre barrier. There were 12 people inside the barrier, but the three-metre radius was unexpectedly wide. The relief within them spread. Milord, here. Graces must have gotten tired of holding me back because a chair was brought to me. I sat down and watched what was happening. Then, Luke nced backwards at the men who were making a fuss then he and Gill looked towards the mountain. I also looked where Luke was. It was like looking off into the distance on a hot day. Then, the men finally noticed it. The Hollows were already close to the barrier by now. *WHIRR* I could feel their presence strongly even from within the barrier. It was an unpleasant presence. They trembled but held onto their form. Are they people? Or forest beasts? The leader of the Hunters calmed the others down when they began to panic. *WHIRR* The Hollows bounced back from the barrier. I could tell the men were relieved. At first, there were only 5, but more gradually appeared from the forest. *WHIRR* A noticeably big one appeared, and Graces stepped out in front of me. Its fine. So the Kingdoms barrier is for that? But-. We came here to see that. What did wee here for? Graces stepped back. A shaky figure of a person was 10 steps away from me, and it was bounced back when it extended its hands towards the barrier. It gradually increased in numbers. Thats a Hollow. They dont have any emotions or culture. Theyre just a natural phenomenon that absorbs human life. I epted Gracess words because the Hollows looked so much like a humans. Oh, the hunters have begun their hunt, I looked at Luke when I heard this. The hunters confirmed the barriers scope and then swung their swords in turn. It was quite different from a human fight. They were swinging their swords diagonally. Then, the Hollows quivered and disappeared. Then, the magic stones drop where they were. They were hunting in good rhythm, then the younger group gradually headed out to hunt as well. The leader said something, but I couldnt hear him. Luke and Gill stared at the scene. The younger party gradually lured the Hollows, and the other party also proceeded forward. Not good. At this rate, everyone will leave the barrier, Graces whispered, and I agreed with him. Then, the young man furthest away, who was battling a Hollow, tripped over something and tumbled. Graces stepped forward and stopped. The Hollows gathered at the man who had fallen, and hisrades started striking at the Hollows, which rendered the barrier useless. Things arent looking good for that fallen man if things continue like this. Surprisingly, when Graces became talkative, therades of the men stopped shing at the Hollows and returned to the barrier. Are they abandoning him? No. One of the men grabbed the barrier box in front of Luke and began running towards the man who had fallen. Luke and Gill were dumbfounded. The leader was screaming. Time seemed to flow slowly, the Hollows moved towards Luke and Gill, who was now outside the barrier. Chapter 34 - Grasped (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 34: Grasped (Otou-samas POV)

The five men who took the barrier box fit nicely inside. On the other side, the leader, who had been left behind, swung his sword around as he yelled at Luke and Gille to run into the barrier. The other five remaining men also swung their swords around frantically to protect Luke and Gill. Choosing this party was right. I sat down and crossed my legs. Luke. Albans! You! How can you remain so calm?! You say that, but you wont let me go on the other side of the barrier, now will you? But-! I ignored the noisy Graces and watched Luke. He was calm. He took a box that wasrger than his palm from his jacket and turned the key. *WHIRR* the Hollows flew back. The Hunters looked at the scene as if they couldnt believe their eyes. This is thetest model barrier box. Its half the size of the previous ones and creates the same barrier. You-! Luke wont lose. Of course. He put the barrier onto the table, stood and drew out his Rhodolite sword. Gill, who was next to him, did the same. That cant be! Dont tell me theyre going to fight!? At the same time Graces had muttered that Luke walked up to the edge of the barrier and shed the Hollow which looked like a human. He calmly watched as it became a magic stone and fell. Next was Gill. One person stayed within the barrier as they took turns to calmly sh at the Hollows. They didnt learn sword skills at school for show. Until this summer holiday, they had been training to attack Hollows. Seeing that, the party inside of the barrier also started to sh at the Hollows. Before long, the Hollows began disappearing from our sights. Luke picked up the barrier box and moved the barrier. Everyone started picking up the magic stones. After theyd finished, they walked towards Kingdoms barrier as if they were following Luke, who held onto the barrier box. Then the Hollows near Kingdoms barrier flew back, and they made it safely back inside. Luke stood in front of me and lookedpletely different from before hed left the barrier. He was full of confidence, and so was Gill. Otou-sama, I get it. I get it now. Did you seize it? Yes! Good! I stood up and spread my arms out. Luke jumped into my arms. His body was shaking a little, but I dont know if he was terrified or excited. Outside, Otou-sama, I understood what he was saying with just that one word. It was the same feeling I felt even while watching from within the barrier. I also felt it. It felt like a presence that shook from the outside. You have to open up your senses to seize it. That is the key to manipting magic. Yes. I hugged Luke, and when I let him go, I hugged Gill. You did a great protecting Luke. I didnt do anything. And-, Gill smiled broadly while looking slightly embarrassed and took a barrier box out from his pocket. I have this. Graces looked up at the sky. It was a barrier box. So youre saying everything would have worked out? I learnt that I cant protect anything if Im not prepared. The Hunters looked at them in amazement. What the heck? You learnt something that took hunters years to learn in just one go? Is this who the Four Marquises are? Is this the power of Kingdom? You dont have to be amazed. Take that barrier box and bring your crew back. I think having the barrier box for a night is more than enough for them. Are you going to forgive them? They didnt just expose your son to danger, but us too, the Hunter said, and I shrugged. My request was for you to take my son and his friend with you, even if its dangerous. I didnt demand that you lose your lives over this task. Hunters have their own rules, so you guys deal with it yourself. But, the reward will only to go to the hunters here. You can go gather the magic stones. Itll probably be useful. The agreement with those guys ends today. The barrier box is only for your party. Were just d we didnt die, but okay, the Leader spat towards the other party outside of the barrier. He took the barrier box from Luke and went to get the younger party. Now then, lets rest for the rest of the day. No, wait. Wait! What? It was the merchant. Ive never seen a small barrier box like the ones Luke-sama and Gill-sama are carrying. Of course you wouldnt. This is new. Business would be much easier at Frontier with that. Could you possibly give it to me? Hmm, I thought. I can give you the one we have right now. But, even if its small, the price would still be the same as a normal barrier box, and you would also need the same magic stone. I dont think itll benefit you. The advantage is that I could hold it secretly like Luke-sama did before! And you dont know much about trade if youre selling it for the same price as the other barrier boxes! The merchant said as if he was screaming. Annoying. I dont expect to sell a lot. But you shouldnt be reluctant to be flexible when its a trade you cant refuse. Thats a freebie as thanks for this. Now, let me rest. The guards will be splitting into two groups tomorrow so that they could guard me and then Luke and Gill respectively. Graces. Yes? I feel like Graces is bing more and more rude towards me. You go with Luke. No, Ill stay with you. Please. I want to leave my son to you. You-! Graces covered his face with his hands. Is it too bright? No! Do people get angry more quickly when theye to Frontier? Ill remember this. Ill make the adjustments. Thanks. Luke, learn what youve grasped. Ill do what I have to do at the Royal Capital. Chapter 35 - Lentforce

Chapter 35: Lentforce

When we approached the town, it wasnt much different from the prairie. This was obviously farnd for wheat and beans. People were working in the fields, and there were Rug Dragons next to them. Some people noticed Bart and his crew and put their hands on their hips as they watched us while some waved. When we passed this peaceful ce, I saw a town in the distance. There were tworge, simple but sturdy buildings in front of the town. Just before the buildings, the air around us changed with a squeal. I looked at Alistair who was running next to me, and he said, Its the barrier. Weve entered Kingdoms barrier. Father and brother are in this barrier, but I couldnt reach them because arge mountain range was in my way. The party split into two lines and stopped in front of arge building. Bart turned around and joked as he spread his arms out, Wee to Lentforce Lei. The ce that Bart had proudly pointed to was more prosperous than Id thought it would be. Even though I was born into this world, Ive only seen the entertainment district at night while I was being kidnapped, so I didnt know how big Lentforce was. But when we passed the small lookout hut, there was a big and empty za. Beyond the za, there were firm wooden houses. They had wooden frames and white walls. The houses gave off a clear and bright impression. I saw a lot of people on the broad road. There was a forest near the other side of the houses. I could tell that this town was made as though it were clinging to the forest. Sup, Bart. Youre backte. Brendel was going crazy with worry. Did you deliver the goods? Brendel is? He should know he doesnt have to worry about us. Even if Dusk is a great party, you rarely go all the way to Kaylie and back. Thats why hes worried! I know. Ill go see him when I get back in town. Did anything happen while we were gone? The barrier got really weak about a month ago, and we had to stay on guard. But thats all. It went back to normal straight away. Thats good. The guard who came out of the lookout building spoke with Bart, but their conversation ended quickly. Now, lets go home. Then report to the magic stone store, he said as he straddled the Rug Dragon hed just received. Kyee, the Rug Dragon was the only one whod replied. The guard watched the line move, and suddenly raised his voice in surprise, Bart, you! What is with this luggage?! It looks just like a child!? Mm? We picked her up. Hah?! Oi, tell me more. Sorry, were in a rush! Bart urged the dragon to run, and we entered town. Everyone got off the Rug Dragon once we got into town and pulled on the reigns as they walked. The dragons would follow even if their reigns werent being pulled, but that was the rule in town. Bart! Kyaro! People called out to them checking if they were safe as we walked through town. Hardly anyone noticed me as I was snuggling in the basket with the luggage. Alistair! Ooh, even Alistair is getting called. The owner of the voice sounded like he was the same age as Alistair. As I looked at Alistair who was pulling the reins of my dragon while walking, he looked slightly disgusted. Alistair! Talk to me. Ohe on, look at your friend. The boy who had said that and was out of breath, wasnt as good looking as brother, but he looked better than Alistair and had dark blonde hair. Ray. You were gone for a long time. I miss you! I havent seen you in over a month! The boy chirped. His eyes sparkled happily as he stared at Alistair. Youre not being fair Ray! This time, a girl came running towards us. She looked a bit smaller than the boy named Ray. Her long blonde hair blew in the wind, and she looked like Ray, so they must be siblings. Honestly, guys who just y have too much time on their hands. A slightly dirty boy appeared from the alley had said. ck hair was sticking out from the hat he wore. Alistair, tell me about itter. Alright, Alistair normally replied this time. Me too. Come to my houseter. Ill be waiting with snacks! Sorry, but I have work to do, Alistair refused. Kids also have different rtionships with other kids, I thought as I listened to them and, Whats that? the girl suddenly said. What is it, Amy? In the basket! Basket? What should I do? I had my poncho hood covering my head so that I wouldnt stand out and was sitting still like an ornament. I didnt think anyone would notice me. Bye, see youter, Alistair said, as he briskly walked away from the others as if he was in a rush. I stayed still like an ornament, but I identally met the eyes of the boy whode out from the alley. He opened his eyes in surprise, but he was smart enough to keep his mouth shut. But I felt like his gaze followed mine. No one followed us to the house. Bart headed to an old house a short distance from the town centre. Kyaro opened the door first and immediately went in. Its dusty, he said as he opened the windows and did something. The others seem to be having fun as they took the luggage off the Rug Dragon. I was finally let out of the basket. Lei, go into the house now. Oh. Kyee. Bart quickly tried to get me into the house, but was stopped by the dragon. Kyee. And the dragon pushed me in another direction as it tried to guide me somewhere else. Dont tell me youre gonna take her to the pasture? Kyee, the dragon cried as if it were obvious. Bart scratched his head. Fine. Clyde, take Lei with you when you go and return the dragons. Then when Alistair arrives at the pasture, he can somehow convince the dragons to let Lei return with him. We have to sort our luggage and go visit Brendel first. Aite, Clyde put me back into the basket. Bart, wait. I can go with them, but I cant persuade the Rug Dragons, Alistair whined at the problematic order. Well, listen. Is there anyone else amongst us that could ask the Rug Dragons? ...... No. See. Go. If you dont then Lei will live at the pasture. I dont want that. Even so, I was careless because the other dragons hadnt taken care of metely. Damn Rug Dragons! Chapter 36 - Lei at the Pasture Chapter 36: Lei at the Pasture Clyde led four dragons while Alistair led two through the south side of town. There were hardly any people around. Luckily, no one saw us. Rug Dragons live in flocks. We leave them at the pasture if we dont need them and only borrow them when we do, Alistair exined. Every town has a group that manages the pastures, its convenient since you dont have to return the Rug Dragon to the same town. Aai. We reached the pasture while talking. There was no fence, but a lot of Rug Dragons were resting in the vast meadow. There was a small hut in front and arge warehouse which seemed to house fodder for the dragons. Now, lets call the manager. Kyee. Hey! When Clyde tried to call the manager, the Rug Dragon called out to its group in a loud voice. At that moment, the earth trembled as the dragons gathered together. The dragon shook the basket I was sitting on as it ran towards the group. They were saying, Let her down. What if you identally step on her? Even Clyde was perplexed by the number of dragons that gathered. But, we wont get anywhere like this. Puth me down, I said, and Alistair took me out of the basket. But, instead of putting me on the ground he held onto me. In the meantime, Clyde removed the basket from the dragon. Kyee. The dragon, who was wearing the basket, pushed Alistair and I as if saying, Lets go. No. Kyee. It sounded as if the dragon was replying, Why? to Alistair. We have to go home. Kyee. I wonder if this is fine. Shell eat properly. She was fine during the trip, wasnt she? The dragon stared at Clyde, then at Alistair and snorted, Fine. I was finally set free. Im surprised that a Rug Dragon would get this attached to a person. Oh, Mr Manager. Were here to return the dragons we used to go to Kaylie. They came back on their own, Alistair said as he put me down. Oh, its fine. I saw them walking here before you got surrounded by the dragons, the manager nodded and looked at me and asked, Anyway, whats with this chibi? Clyde and Alistair didnt say anything. Im Lei, I wanted to stay quiet, but I lost to the pressure and told him who I was. We picked her up near Kaylie. It looked like she was involved in some kind of incident and was all alone at the prairie. I see. Where are your parents? The manager crouched down and looked at my face. You, this is-, then he stood up in surprise and looked at Clyde and Alistair. She cant speak properly because shes small. I dont know what happened, but we thought that she would be better off with us than the border guards, so we took her with us. Its a pain to take her back to Kaylie, Clyde spoke a lot for a change. But you guys are already targeted because of Alistair. Whos targeting Alistair? The capital is far west of Kaylie and far from here. It takes two months for a roundtrip. They dont have any right to interfere with Alistair, and its probably too far for them toe here. And Lei is tiny and is still only one. Even if they think she could be used for something, we wont just hand her over. This is the most Clyde has ever spoken. Lentforce is a good town. But, be careful. We will. Still, the Rug Dragons adopted her. Adopted? The manager had said a word that he wasnt used to hearing. These dragons will usually make a loose group. If something happens to the group, then they will make a new group with the remaining dragons. Young dragons do this a lot. So they adopted her? But, sometimes that would be applied to the babies of other animals and humans. So thats why theyre taking care of Lei. I see. But other animals cant eat the same food as Rug Dragons, so they mostly die in the end. If the dragons had taken her, then she might have died.* Thats scary. I was separated from father because a Rug Dragon cherished me. But he had protected me from the Hollows by covering me with his body. They didnt let me go toilet, but they were always looking out for me. Kyee. It sounded as if it was saying, Take care of yourself. Thank you, Rug Dragon. Lets go, Lei. Aai. I walked while holding Alistairs hand. *PLOD PLOD* The town shouldnt be far. *PLOD PLOD* Hey, Alistair. I know. I tried my best to walk, and the two talked about something, then Clyde picked me up. No. I waww. I was in the basket this whole time. I want to walk a little. Say, Lei. You want to see our house as quickly as possible right? I do, but... We wont even reach there by night time if you continue to totter. I red at Alistair as he talked to me from the side. Im noth thoththering! Yes, ok. Mm, plodding? Thats fine. Hey, Lei. Its old, but its a big house. Aai. I was looking forward to seeing my new house, and I enjoyed being in a higher ce than when I was held by Alistair. Hmm. Since Im tall. Here you go. Aaiighh~. He lifted me to the top of his head. Alistair watched me as I shrieked in joy and muttered, Ill be tall soon too. But when you get bigger, I will too. Too bad. When we entered town, I saw a few people who hadnt been there before. One of them noticed Clyde. It was a young woman. Oh my, Clyde. Long time no see. Ah, yeah, Clyde replied a bit curtly. His body got a little stiff. When I looked up, I saw that he wasnt angry or hated her, he was just nervous. Oh my. A baby? Dont tell me shes yours? Shes not! We picked her up while we were working. You did a good thing. Amazing. That person grasped her hands over her chest. A-amazing? Cause isnt it a really nice thing to do? You look nice holding a baby. N-n-nice? It is indeed heart-warming to see an adult holding a small kid. Come to my general storeter with the kid. Ill pick some things for her. Ok. I have to tell everyone! Cya. Yup, cya. The woman acted like an enthusiastic salesperson whod just found a good customer. Clyde spoke softly, Was she just all over me? Nuupe, I answered straight away. Clyde looked at me in dissatisfaction. What? The mood was great. I have to tell Kyaro and Mill. Cwyde, maybe. Maybe? Whats that supposed to mean? So na?ve people who are easy to deceive also exist in this world. We never understand what Lei says. Lets go. Alistair said not caring if she was hitting on Clyde or not. Clyde finally moved. I think theyre all handsome, so why is no one hitting on them? He doesnt understand woman, Alistair looked sideways and pointed out in a whisper. What is it, Alistair? Nothing. The 11-year-old understood. Chapter 37 - (Lei’s) New House

Chapter 37: (Leis) New House

The house for the four of them, no... the five of them including Alistair, was indeed big. It used to be a magic tool shop. See, Kyaro pointed after wed entered the house. It certainly did look like a shop; there was a counter that looked like it belonged in a bar, behind that were several shelves, and below that were some shelves with locks on them. Also, there was another door, and there were some counters in front of the counter at the back, and I could see that goods were supposed to be put there. Currently, everyones belongings were tossed messily in a corner. And at the back of the shop is, up you go, Kyaro carefully ced me on the counter. My body was definitely that of an infant because I got excited when I sat in high ces. Lei likes high ces, Clyde bragged. Really?! Ill put her on my shoulders next time. Wyaro shmaww. Stupid. Being short has its perks for being-. Hey Lei! He got a little angry. Kyaro hopped near the counter, then he went inside and held me on his left before opening the door. Woah! Right? Its a little dirty, but well clean itter so you can y here. This was probably the workshop. In the square room that was as big as 33m2, there were built-in shelves, misceneous tools packed away, and tables and chairs near the back. The moonlight shone through the window, illuminating the whole room. Dushthy. Haha. Well, we dont really use this room at all. Well need to clean it first. Ai. Its incredibly dusty. Next is the quarters. Aai. We went out from the counter, and this time, he opened the door next to the counter. Heres the dining room. Wow, ah, aai. Whats wrong? Kyaro looked at me, which was in his arms. There is a big table, and it has a kitchen. In other words, this is a big dining room. But, Dirthy. Huh, really? Oiw shthicwy. But we do wash the bowls. It became like this because youre only washing the bowls. This needs cleaning. And yet, Mill is sorting out the ingredients that were left over from our journey. Are the ingredients going to be alright? Well prepare a chair for you. Ai. Say, Lei, dont you want to walk? Alistair fidgeted as he said. I looked at the floor. It was sticky. Donth wanna. Cause, dont you wanna walk upstairs? The bedrooms are on the 2nd floor. Iww go! I had Kyaro put me down in front of the stairs. Alistair, dont worry. I wont take your Lei, Kyaro said whileughing. I-its not like that. But, Lei likes walking. Right? Wiwe wawwing. See? Actually, I also like to be carried, but I cant say that now can I? But a test was waiting for me. The stairs were dirty. I cant walk up there with my hands. Lei, whats wrong? Handsh wiww geth dirthy. Cawwy. Oh well, fine. Alistair held me while smiling and continued up the stairs while Kyaro giggled behind us. It cant be helped. Its still hard for me to climb up the stairs without using my hand. After wed climbed the wide stairs, there were several doors on both side of the hallway. Alistair exins while putting me down, Before the shop closed down, they had a lot of employees and apprentices, so they made a lot of rooms for them. So we still have a lot of rooms left even if we have our own rooms. Then itll probably be okay for me to have my own room. This is my room. The room Alistair pointed at was right next to the stairs. When he opened the door, I saw a snug room with wooden pirs and ceilings with white mortars on the walls. He had a simple bed, a small writing desk and a chair. The room looked big only because he had very little belongings. Lei, you can stay with me, alright? Ive been sleeping alone since I was born. I was also alone in the day time. I dont mind sleeping in a room alone. Lei shweep awone awwaysh. So I dont mind sleeping alone, was what I was trying to say. But Alistair bent down and hugged me. Its okay. Im here with you now, so youre not alone, he said. If you get tired of Alistair, then you have me. Me too. Kyaro and Clyde, who were peeking in the entrance, said. Clean your rooms before you guys say that. Shyt. I dont want to be told that. The room filled withughter because of Alistairs rebuttal. Alistair might be the one whos lonely when hes by himself. I guess I can stay with him until I get a bit bigger. Lets make a small bed. Yeah. Lets try making one during our breaks. Huh? Thats it? Alistair turned around and said, Can I help? I wonder how his posture is when he sleeps. Boys move a lot in their sleep. While I was worried, Bart said, Hey, our foods here. Food! Its food! Kyaro and Clyde shouted as they ran down to the first floor. Alistair and I looked at each other andughed. This time, I slowly walked down the stairs without holding his hand. Should we put in hand railings? We should. That was also Kyaro and Clyde. I looked at them curiously, and Kyaro pointed at himself and said, Were carpenters. Huh? Dont you guys hunt Hollows? Eberywon hunther. Oh, Leis smart, Bart grinned. But you know, you cant be a hunter when you get older. Hunters earn a lot, but theres no guarantee it willst you your whole life. Thats why a lot of hunters have other jobs when theyre not hunting. And they continue to do that job when they retire from hunting. By the way, I work at a magic stone shop, Bart said shyly. So thats why Kyaro and Clyde are the carpenters, huh. Bwed. Yeah, were going to make it for you, Kyaro said, and Clyde nodded. Then what about Mill? Me? I help out at a restaurant. Im a chef. So thats why he was in charge of the cooking while we were travelling. Then Alistair? I havent decided yet, but Im helping at Brendels magic stone shop. I see. Lei? Then what about me? An awkward silence filled the room. I wonder what I should do from tomorrow on. Chapter 38 - Take Lei with or Not

Chapter 38: Take Lei with or Not

Mm, what shall we do with her tomorrow? Bart looked indecisive, and Alistair fidgeted. Lei ish good. Shiththing. Niwe and shithiww. You were certainly well behaved while we were travelling. Bart thought. I, Ill take her since I can bring her to work with me. But, you know. Im at Brendels too, so Ill feel better if she was with me. Doesnt this world have something like a nursery school? Widsh gathher? Gathher? Oh, gather? The kids get together in the afternoon, so infants stay at home until then. Most kids help out at home and some even work as apprentices like Alistair. So they dont really go out before then. Bart looked a little troubled, but then he said as if moving on, Hey, lets eat first. We didnt have much choice in what we ate during our journey, after all. Then he opened the parcel with Mill. The soft looking bread was cut by Mill with a knife. The meat was still steaming and looked like it had been scraped from a bigger piece of meat. Vegetables that looked like eggnt, and wererger than Alistairs palm, was covered in sauce. There was also mashed potatoes. Ive eaten the mashed potato thing at home. But I havent been allowed to eat a lot of meat yet. My vegetables always get smashed into something soft so I couldnt tell what it used to be. Im so happy that I get to eat all this. Mill chopped the eggnts and meat into smaller pieces. He put a slice of thin bread onto a te and along with the eggnts, meat and mashed potatoes before putting it in front of me. By the way, Im sitting on top of Clydes legs. Well need to make her a chair before we make the bed. Cant we just borrow a chair? We can probably find one somewhere. Lets go look for one tomorrow. I was given the smallest fork as they talked, and I stabbed the meat first. The meat stuck well onto the fork. Uh oh. I only have my front teeth for now, but I bit hard onto the small piece of meat. I dont know what kind of meat this is, but the umami is brought out really well, and its tasty. Thashthy. Everyone rxed. The potato was soft and easy to pick up with a fork. The eggnt also went with the sauce and was tasty. The bread quickly disappeared. What about seconds? Donth newd. Thhanwsh. My tummy was full. Hmm, when I think about it, I think its better if we cook for Lei. Weve been eating at a lot at restaurants until now. Shyt! We have to clean. Isnt it normal for a chef to be clean? Did it be this dirty because you guys dont cook? Lei hewp cwean. Oh yeah. Alright, lets get cleaning. After that, Alistair bathed me in a bucket; apparently people dont normally take baths in this world. Alistair watched me until I fell asleep after that, but since I havent slept in a bed in so long, I fell asleep straight away. (Barts POV) Hey, what are we really going to do with Lei tomorrow? Kyaro asked me a little sternly. I said Ill-. Alistair, shut up. Well, I think its best if Alistair and I take her with us to Brendels. Then whatre you worried about? I, who was sitting with my arms crossed, unfolded them and put them onto the table. I dont know if we should hide her or not. And Brendel keeps a lot of small things at his shop, so I was worried that babies might want to y with them. So thats what youre worried about, Kyaro said as if he were shocked. You cant hide her even if you try. It was the same for Alistair. Its better if you just tell him about her from the start. Everyone else nodded too. And carpentry is much more dangerous. At least you work inside with magic stones. Being a chef is also dangerous even though its an inside job. And lots of different peoplee to the restaurant. We cant leave her at home alone. Its already been decided. The four looked at me. Alright, fine. But, you know-. What now? I went to report to Brendel today, and I also sold the magic stones we got. And? Everyones faces seemed to say. Hunters hunt Hollows and sell magic stones. This wasmon practice. We had so many magic stones, and they were all of good quality. We earned a few years worth of pay. Wow. Brendel knows about Alistairs barrier box. But he knew that wasnt how we got the magic stones and he questioned me for a long time. I thought it was better if he knew, so I also told him about Lei. Isnt that fine? I got really depressed when I thought about the people who would appear because they would want Alistair and Lei. The arseholes from the fief capital? Yeah. Alistair hung his head down. The mayor was stopping them right now, but they think its a waste for such a strong magic user to stay in Lentforce since its already protected by the barrier and had the nerve to tell us to send Alistair to the fief capital. Theyll probably tell us to send Alistair or Lei to the fief capital since theyre both strong magic users. Or theyll try to make us send both of them, huh. Im-. Alistair lifted his face. If mum and I had headed to the fief capital and theyd helped us out, then I would have repaid their kindness. But, we came to Lentforce instead, and the people here took care of us. I dont want to go to the fief capital just to fill magic stones day in and out. I dont even know anyone there! Mill patted Alistairs shoulders. We wont make you go there. You said it didnt you? Even in Kingdom, its better if people dont do jobs rting to filling magic stones until theyre 18. Theyre barely allowed to fill magic stones even when they turn 10. Its no good to push yourself. Surprisingly, Mill remembered such an important thing. But its scary for them to say that they want you. Im-. Whats the fief capital trying to do? Mill was right. Thats why the mayor also couldnt agree with them. Thats why Im worried. A lot of peoplee into the magic stone stop, and I dont want them to find out that Lei can fill magic stones. Youre right. We have to get Lei to act like a normal baby. Pfft. Kyaro startedughing at my words. What? Cause-. Kyaroughed for a while before speaking again, Cause we all know that Leis not a normal baby. Yeah. What did I say? It just came out. Kyaro was still acting strange. Its not enough to get Lei to act like a normal baby. What? If we ask Lei to act like a baby, and she does it. What kinda baby is that? Even Mill probably cant do that. I can, Mill grinned and joked back. Kyaro looked serious. She wasnt selfish at all while we were travelling. She says what she needs to. She didnt cry at all except for when wed first met her. And yet, she cries for her father and brother in her sleep. Thats like an adult doing their best to keep it in isnt it? I guess so. Mill put both his hands behind his head and bent back. Oi, youre gonna fall. *BANG* Oh boy. Ouch. See. But shes cute, Alistair grumbled. She tried very hard to be on her best behaviour, but she always surprises me. She pouted when we first met her and told me to hug her. She does act selfish sometimes like when she wants to walk. She wont push herself and she doesnt let us push ourselves either, Kyaro continued Alistairs words. She knows that well make more trouble for ourselves if we dont take it easy. Leis a weird baby. I want us to be together even if shes a weird baby. I want to treasure her. Yeah, Mill replied in a carefree way as heid on the ground. I put his chair back. I know. I know. Ill be honest. Even I think Leis cute. Me too. Same. M-e-t-o-o. Thest one was Mill. Gees. I wont hide Lei. But I also wont tell people that she can fill magic stones. And Ill protect her as best as I can. Thats fine, right? Everyone firmly agreed. Lei is going to be Lentforces citizen tomorrow. Chapter 39 - Lei’s Request

Chapter 39: Leis Request

When I woke up the next morning, I was sleeping on Alistairs bed. He wasnt there but the warmth hed left still lingered next to me. Yosh. This isnt the sound of me getting up, its the sound of me getting down from the bed. I had a low bed at the mansion so I could get down easily, but Alistairs bed was for an adult, and it was a bit high for me. But, infants have their own way of doing things. If I carefully stretch my legs off the bed, then Ill be able to get down somehow without falling. And the door was opened a little, probably for when I woke up, so I left the room. I heard everyone talking in the dining room. Looks like I can climb down stairs if I put my hands on the wall. Now then. Awishthair! Ah, Lei? Mornin. Alistair ran up the stairs, held my hand and slowly guided me down the stairs. I tried my best to not do anything dangerous. Everyone greeted me, as I was handed my breakfast. I chewed on the thin slice of bread that Id received right away. Lei, youreing with Alistair and I to the magic stone shop, Bart said seriously. Aai. So, I want you to promise me something. Whath? I wonder what he wants me to promise. Dont let anyone find out that you can channel magic into magic stones. Why? Even though it can bring in more money. Having magic means youre of use. People can probably tell straight away that youre rted to the Four Marquises in Kingdom because of your hair and eyes. And arseholes wille looking for you just because they think they can take advantage of your hair and eyes. Im asking you to do this so you dont add more value to yourself. Im trying to say that if you dont want to get kidnapped again, then do what I say. Okay? Aai. Kyaro burst intoughter near us. There aint any babies who could understand that. Lei act more like a baby. Ai. Everyone probably dealt with it like this because they knew Im a little weird for a baby. Thanks. But theres something I would like to ask when we go to town. Alistair said when wed first met that I would have to marry someone or follow them. That was the only thing hed told me at that time. But I think theres still something I can do since Ive seen how town is like. Lei hash a requeshth. What is it? Bart looked at me in surprise. He probably thinks that I dont have anything I want to do. Lei wanth tho conthacth Otousyama. Conthacth? Oh, contact? Bart made a face that said he never even thought about that. Contact, mm. Letters arent reliable. There is a messenger, but theyll have to travel to Kaylie. Then they could probably give the letter to a Kingdom merchant, but itll cost. But Lei, you dont know your surname or address, right? A one-year-old baby doesnt know their surname. So thats probably why he wont ask me it. I shouldnt announce it heedlessly. But I already trusted these young men. I wnow my shurname. Bart widened his eyes in surprise. No way. I dont want to ask, but just say it once. Lei Awbansh. I heard someone gulp. Kingdoms Four Marquises is famous after all. D-dont tell me your pops name is... Dween Awbansh. This time, everyone went silent. I cant believe we have two kids from the Four Marquis lines. Just how high is their fertility rate? This house-... Kyaro muttered while everyone was silent. Alistair bit his lips and looked down. Ah, so Alistair was also born into the Four Marquis Houses after all. Giww Lishburn, Alistair lifted his face in surprise when I said this. Giww ish wiwe Awishthair. Shame cowour. You said Gill first. Is he someone you know? I nodded. Niinis fwiend. Otousyamas fwiend. But, Mill cracked upughing while everyone was being serious. Ha, so funny. Ive never heard fertility rate before. Fertility rate. Hahaha. Miww. Hes so useless. But everyones calmed down thanks to him. Well, Alistair has his reasons for not wanting to go back to Kingdom. Lei wants to go back. You cant achieve your goals together. Anyway, theres nothing we can do. Theres nothing we can do now, so Ill talk with the mayor about thister. Is that fine? Ai. Pwease. Would it have been better if Id told them this sooner? Like when Id first met them? But I didnt have room to tell them then. I wasnt sure if I could trust them or not anyway. Its fine, Lei. Bart stood up and patted my head. They probably got what I wanted to say. I do think about what could have happened if we went to Kaylie at that time. But if we had taken you there as hunters, then we wouldve been framed for kidnapping, and you probably wouldnt be able to get back to Kingdom. The border guards do whatever they want in Kaylie. Is Kingdom and Frontier that divided? Now, Im sure the mayor will contact us. Until then, live a proper life in Lentforce. Aai. Its time to go to the magic stone shop. Chapter 40 - Lei’s Day Chapter 40: Leis Day Everyone left the house together and headed to their respective workces. I didnt hold onto Alistairs hands and so I plodded. I immediately went out onto the wide road. Wow. It was the same road that Id walked through yesterday, but there were more people here now because it was morning. They all looked like they were rushing to their workces. Some people looked like they were taking their kids to work, so there were a lot of kids around too. Oh, my, is that a new kid? Yep, we picked her up. Haha. Again? Hang in there. People spoke to Bart and Alistair like this. Everyone seemed surprised for a second when they saw my eyes and hair, but then they seemed to have understood something after they turned to Alistair. Theyd probably exerted all of their surprise on Alistair when they found out he was a part of the Four Marquis. Im relieved. *CLANG CLANG* the bells rang from the mountains, and people started speeding up. Apparently, that was the signal to start work in the morning. Alistair also exined this to me before picking me up and running. But we immediately stopped in front of a big shop. The shop was equipped with double doors and people were already lining up in front. Sorry. Alistair and Bart broke off into a side alley and entered the shop through the back door. I guessed youd be tired. Youre working today right aftering back only yesterday. Oh? The teasing voice was cut off in a questioning way. Brendel, this is the kid I told you about yesterday. The one we picked up. I picked her up, so Im taking care of her. Her names Lei, Alistair said as if he was interrupting Barts exnation. I see. Alistair did? Yeah. Alistair gently put me down. Im Lei, I looked up and greeted. The person named Brendel opened his eyes in surprise for a moment before gently saying, Im Brendel. We have a lot of small things here. Can you be good? Ai. Good kid. Then, he patted my head. He has brown hair and eyes. Maybe in his 50s? His hands are big and rough. Brendel put the hand that hed patted me with on his chin. But where should I put you? Dere. I pointed at a corner of the workshop that was connected to the shop. Oh, theres a lot of woodchips there. Are you sure theres alright? Thhath vawuabwe. Apparently, they ced wood chips there to make boxes for magic tools. It looks interesting. Well, well have to put her somewhere, so I guess theres fine. Lei, thats fine right? Ai. Brendel seemed worried, but theres nothing I can do about that. I was itching to go where the woodchips were. Then, lets start working. I moved towards the woodchips at the same time those words were spoken. Brendels voice called after me, Aww, shes tottering. Noth thoththering! Oops, sorry. Argh, everyone. But those woodchips are like a treasure trove for an infant. Wan, thwo. Theres probably a lot. First, Ill divide the pieces of wood by size and shape. I piled the wood, the bigger ones on top and the smaller ones at the bottom. Now, dwone! It was a huge sess. Id stacked them up so high. Alright! Ooh. I heard a lot of voices from the shop. I turned around and put my hands to my hips. Do worw. She got angry. Oh, no. The workersughed as they went back to work. I feel like Alistair was looking at me in jealousy. But I got bored after stacking three towers of wood. Lets take a little walk. The workshop was simr to Barts house; there were several tables and chairs to work on, and there were boxes on the shelves at the back. I peeked into a box that I could see and saw a small box the same size as the one used to warm water, a light blue glowing te, a pale red glowing te, and various others of different sizes lined up neatly in the box. There was also something that looked like furry moss and something that looked like ma powder. I cant touch them, but I was excited nevertheless. I looked around for a while, but it still wasnt lunch time. Brendel and another worker were dealing with customers. Some customers brought their magic tool boxes with them and consulted with the workers and some took out valuable magic stones out from bags and exchanged them with other magic stones of the same size. I was approaching the counter. There were colourful tes and various sized magic stones ced neatly inside of a box on the counter. Hey, you. Dont be naughty. Ai. I only looked around because I was told that by a worker. But when I got closer to the next counter, it was too high and I couldnt see the top of the counter. I looked around and found a box, so I climbed on top. When I stood up, I could barely see Brendels hands. That box looks like the one Alistair uses when he heats water. Brendel opened the top half of the box where the magic stone would be ced. ck sand like the ma powder I saw before filled thispartment, along with a blue te and a small red te. He took the blue te out, then a blue te of the same size out from under the counter and exchanged them. He put the top half back together and turned the switch on and off. The tes were broken. You have a magic stone already, so do you want to rece the te? I dont really need hot water since its summer, but Ill get it reced anyway. Aite. Its just a small te, so thatll be 3000 Gil. Thats expensive. Thats the way it is. The box will stillst for a few years. Here. Thanks. Like that. I see. Do the tes connect the magic stone and heating material and make it work? Ah, Lei. Its dangerous! Ah, Alistair found me. I got off the box. Did you get bored? Ai. Its almost lunchtime. Just hang in there for a bit. Aai. Fine. Ill go clean the blocks. I sadly returned to the woodchips. Its surprisingly difficult to do nothing. Chapter 41 - Second Half of Lei’s Day

Chapter 41: Second Half of Leis Day

Lunchtime came right away after that. Employees usually went home to eat lunch. Alistair had ran out to buy three portions, or rather, 2.5 portions of food and we ate that. Hed brought a few thin pancake-like things, steamed meat slices and pickled vegetables. The meat and vegetables were put in the pastry between two slices, and we ate them. When wed finished eating, Yosh, we brought it, Kyaro and Clyde came carrying arge frame. Its for when Lei takes naps. We took apart some things that werent being used and made this. Weve already put the bigger one in Alistairs room, Kyaro said, and they put the small bed in the corner of the workshop, and set the mattress. Theyre really good at their job. Bartughed. A beds nice, but lets do that? Huh? The thing Lei made. And, it was decided that I would build blocks with Alistair for the rest of lunchtime. Of course, I would get sleepy if I did that after eating. I got onto the bed and slept. When I woke up, it was already time to go home. Lei. Ai, I replied to Alistairs voice and rubbed my eyes because Id just woken up. Come on, its time to hunt. Aai. He picked me up while I was still on the bed. Wait! Brendel said. What is it? Bart replied questioningly. Dont tell me youre gonna take this kid with you on your hunt? There were no more customers at this time, and the other workers were on their break, so it was just Brendel and us. Yeah, thats the n. Idiot! Brendel looked angry. Why do you need to take a baby out of the barrier? But Lei was right next to us when we hunted during our journey. Thats-, Brendel said before looking around restlessly. Well, the people in this town wont say it, but they know you have a barrier box. While that may be true, you still shouldnt take her. Im scared shell be kidnapped if we left her in town. Leave her here. Nope. Brendel and Bart red at each other. Brendel, you said it yesterday didnt you? Some suspicious guys came to this town before we came back. They probably came from Kaylie to look for something. Thats why you should leave her here. No, can do. Bart, Im strong. You know this, right? I know you used to be a hunter. But, I dont want you to get hurt when powerful guyse, regardless of if she gets made into amodity or not. Tsk. Im okay with going hunting or staying here, but I dont know what will happen once something dangerous happens. Lei, lets go. Aai. In the end, Brendel didnt force Bart to leave me here, so I went hunting with Alistair and the crew. I was put in the basket of one happy Rug Dragon. We left town and headed north. Even though wed left the barrier, barely any Hollows appeared at this time. Aite, lets go over there, Bart announced. If we want to be safe, then we should stay right outside the barrier, but we have a barrier box. You got it, Lei? Aai. I held onto the barrier box that had been entrusted to me as I sat in the basket. My job was to switch it on once I received the signal. That was all. We chatted while waiting for the sun to set. Then, Alistair and I faced the forest instinctively. Everyone turned towards the forest in surprise, and finally, a swaying shadow appeared one after the other with a *WHIRR*. Lei, barrier. Ai. *CLICK* The barrier wrapped around the five dragons and me. Bart and the others left the barrier. They were going to fight as if they didnt have a barrier, but there werent as many Hollows as there were when we were travelling. There were always two people fighting. The others watched their surroundings, picked up magic stones as soon as they dropped and quickly returned their attention to the two fighting. Awhile after wed started hunting the Hollows, the moment came when the Hollows moved far away, and none approached. At that moment, Bart said, Withdraw, and everyone ran towards the barrier. Then they immediately got on the dragons, and the dragons ran towards town. The Rug Dragons were faster than the Hollows. We entered the town barrier before they could catch up to us, so I switched off the barrier box. Next, to me, Kyaro and Clyde talked about todays results. Mm, things should work out if Lei behaves herself. It was easier since we didnt have to protect the dragons. Alright, lets go, Bart said, and every one replied, Ok. That was my first day at Lentforce. The next morning, I was caught by an anxious Brendel. Hey, Emi, check this kid out for me. Gotcha. Brendels wife was waiting for me. She carried me to their house, but it didnt feel ufortable being held by her. She was soft. Your names Lei, right? Ithsh Le, I said trying to be cool. Wife-san looked gently and said, So its Le? Thats a pretty name. Can I call you, Lei? Ai. Emi-syan. Haha. You can just call me, Emi. Emi. We talked as she checked my head, behind my ears, under my chin, my neck and my palms. Hmm, everything looks fine. Your clothes are clean. Your cheeks are puffy. You look fine. She said in relief, then she asked me with a serious look, Are you afraid to sleep at night because you were taken on a hunt? Im noth shcared. Withh Awishthair. I see. She looked relieved and went to get a stuffed animal in the shape of a Rug Dragon, You can have this, she said as she gave it to me. Rug Dragons are brown, but this one was pink. I couldnt believe she gave me a stuff animal, but that was fine by me. The Rug Dragon was big enough to fit into a one-year-old infants hands, and for some reason, it became something that I couldnt separate from and was always by my side. Thus, my life started smoothly in this town. Chapter 42 - Lei’s Study of Magic Chapter 42: Leis Study of Magic I woke up in the morning and ate breakfast. I then go to the magic stone shop. Afterwards, I would eat lunch, and then take a nap. When I wake up, I go on hunts with the others. When we get back, we either ate at a restaurant or bought food to take home and then I would sleep for the night. During thest two days of the week, we would clean the first floor, which hadnt been cleaned in forever. That was my daily routine. The most exciting thing about my routine was whenever Id receive a broken magic tool. Brendel had given me one because I was watching the counter so intently. This is a magic tool for light. The magic tool hed given me was arge mesh basket crammed with moss and the box that came with it. I shouldve seen portable lights while we were travelling, but I didnt notice at all because I was only looking at the magic stones. This moss lights up when you heat it up. Watch, he said as he took a box that wasnt broken with moss in it and turned the key. The moss started lighting up with a click. Thats how it works. When you attach a blue te with a magic stone, it ignites the magic stone. That heat passes through the moss, which we use for light, and sand, which emits a lot of heat, and we can easily adjust the heat and light. Aai. The other workers saw this andughed. Bart and Alistair both talk to Lei as if shes an adult. And now old man Brendels treating her like one too. Uh huh. Honestly. Brendel had bent down while he was exining all that to me, and when he stood up, he tilted his head as if hed just realised what had happened. Lei was listening properly, unlike you guys. Ahh, we got caught. Brendel watched andughed as the workers rushed back to the counters and said, Youll be fine, you can take the broken te to y with. And this box too. But you cant eat it, ok? before giving me the small box with the broken te. The box is just a box. But, when the key is clicked, the thin red te shifts and the light blue te and the magic stonee into direct contact. Then the magic in the magic stone flows into the blue te and goes into the moss and sand. It was a simple mechanism. Anyone can probably make it if they know how it works. Yeah, like that. Even I can make it, Bart said as if it was nothing. Buth there are onwy arthishansh in wingdom. Im sure thats what Bart said. Yup, thats right. Well, anyone can make simple tools for heat and light if they know how to make it. But simple mechanisms dont work for moreplicated tools. What do you mean? Like the barrier box. Bart got the barrier box from Alistair and brought it back here, he opened up the top half of the box where the magic stone would be ced and showed it to me. This is also made in the same way, but the tes are different, Bart pointed at the tes that were there. The barrier isnt generated by heat. Theres a trick to this te, but I have no idea what it is. So its like that? Wemme shee thhe wight magic thoowsh. You want to see the box, not the magic stones? Well, alright, Bart said, then he went to the second floor to get the light magic tool box from his room, and the light magic tool made for travelling. He came back and put them next to each other. This is the one I made, and this is made by Kingdoms artisans. I see. I turned the key on the one Bart made. *CLICK* Brighth. Obviously, he said as if he was shocked. I put up with that and tried to channel my magic. I noticed that the magic in the magic stone was only flowing out a little. *CLICK* Ahh, that was really bright. Next, I turned on the light magic tool made for travelling. The box and basket were small. *CLICK* Huh? Thhe mawic ish differenth. Different? The magic was amplified through the blue te, and the magic quality changed. This was the key. It didnt matter even if I said I understood it. This was just an interest of mine. Are you satisfied? Aai! Thhanwsh. Hm. Ask me if theres something you dont understand. Aai. Everyone is kind. But could magic be changed? That question remained in my mind. From the next day, I pretended to look at the magic tool box Id gotten, and thought about magic. Bart told me that I shouldnt let people know that I can fill magic stones, but he didnt stop me from practicing magic. Magic is channelled into magic stones and used to create heat and light, but what would happen if I use magic directly without channelling it into a magic stone? I waited until no one was watching me and channelled my magic directly into the basket. *BOWA* I quickly looked at the counter and no one seemed to have noticed this. Ith with up... I can use the magic tools if I channel magic directly into it. Of course, I can create heat if I channel magic into the sand. But nothing would happen even if I said this could be done. Using magic stones is far easier. This is just for fun. But once Id found out how interesting this was, I got really curious about the barrier box. I removed the magic stone without permission and channelled my magic into the box. I was able to secretly confirm that a barrier was created. But why is there a change in the blue te? I thought and suddenly noticed. If the tes are altered, then wouldnt I be able to do that too? I can feel the flow of magic, after all. I dont know why I thought that. But I have to try it now that Ive thought of it. I observed the barrier whenever the barrier box was used during hunts. It really is simr to projecting a thinyer of magic out of the body. But ordinary magic didnt repel Hollows. I changed my magic quality to resemble that of a barrier so that it could repel the WHIRR vibrations. Every day I changed it little by little. When I was finally able to change the quality of my magic to match that of the barrier, three weeks had already passed since I came to Lentforce. And then finally, the mayor had summoned Bart and his crew, even though it seemed he was avoiding them for some reason. Chapter 43 - Messenger

Chapter 43: Messenger

The mayor summoned us to Brendels shop. Several dodgy people had entered Lentforce before us, but ended up doing nothing that would be troublesome yet; so everyone, especially Bart, rxed a little. The mayors messenger watched as I yed with the blocks at the back of the shop while exining something to Bart and Brendel. Alistair desperately tried to listen in but failed. Finally, Bart nodded and walked towards me. He crouched down in front of me, and smiled. Lei, good news. We heard from your dad. Otousyama! I stood up. Apparently, after hed lost you at the border, he sent messengers all over the ce. They never believed that you would be in Lentforce, but came here anyways just to be sure. Then they heard about an infant with violet eyes. This ce may be Frontier, but he searched the whole of Wester. And he still sent a messenger from Kingdom to each town. The Four Marquises sure are powerful. Oi. Brendel was impressed and put a hand on his chin. Kaylie might be at the centre, but who knows how many towns there are from the east, west, and north of the town. Nearly three months have passed since Ive been kidnapped. It probably wasnt much time if they were searching for me all over the ce. But, if father will thoroughly go through with what he has to do, then that makes me happy. How did you know that its really a messenger sent by her dad? Alistair was standing behind Bart, but he had his face turned away as he was gripping his side. When mum and I ran away from Kingdom, they didnt chase after us anymore after wed passed the border. Mum said that theres no such thing as nobles in Frontier. Alistair. Bart stood up and tightly squeezed Alistairs shoulders. Calm down. Anyway, well follow him to the border town. We wont just give them Lei. I only got herest month. It took them more than 1.5 times longer to get me here. But still, theyre going to travel with me again just to see me off. Baaarthhh... When I tried to thank him, Bart looked towards the counter. Oh, Brendel! Ill be taking the magic stones to Kaylie. Yeah, thatll be a great help. Having a lot of magic stones in stock is always good. Luckily, Id just procured a lot of magic stones from you guys. Baaarthhh... Im not impressed anymore. He cheekily took on a job while he was at it! Bart turned towards my way again and smiled. So dont worry. Aai. Fanwsh. Lets go to the mayors ce today instead of hunting. Aai. I was so restless that day; I didnt know whether Id actually napped before being woken up and taken to the mayors ce. Trentforce is a town that was built along the west side of the Wellington Mountain Range 1)that runs from the south to the north. The entrance to the town is on the south side and the mayors mansion is on the north side of town. It was a bit far from the centre of town so everyone took turns carrying me. Thhe thownsh edge. Yup. Frontier buildings are made so that Hollows cant enter. But the mayors house was built even stronger than normal houses and his house is big as well. This way his house would be on the edge of town so that Hunters are able to evacuate there when needed. Amawing. He sure is. The mayor also has arge barrier box. Wow. The person who bes the mayor of a town in Frontier must protect their town properly. So I think itll be fine, Bart said in a voice so quietly that I barely heard him. Then we reached arge za when there were no more residential houses around and the mayors mansion was standing in the background. I, who had the image of fathers mansion in mind, couldnt help but say, Shmaww. No it was amazing. It is bigpared to the town houses. But I couldnt even see where fathers mansion ended whenever I yed in the garden so I couldnt help but say that. This is the first time Ive thought of Lei as an Ojou-sama, Kyaro muttered. Thats rude. Im normally overflowing with grace. Youre right. She even snuck bread into her pockets the first time we meet. She even did that with the dried meat. Unfortunately, the me goes to when I first met them. Those were really hard times. But, I was able to rx thanks to the words of Mill and Bart, so I was able to enter the mayors mansion calmly. A person who looked like a butler appeared when the door was knocked. It was a middle aged man, the same one who hade to Brendels shop. That person looked at me for a moment and then said in amazement, Its fine if only Bart and Ojou-san came. Why are you all here? Even Alistair came. He waspletely different from our butler. He was friendly. Were all a party including Alistair and Lei. Everyones going to be listening in because were going to be deciding something important, Bart shrugged and imed. Anyway, the messenger is waiting for you. It doesnt matter what the circumstances are in town, the butler said as he guided us to the parlour. He knocked at the door and announced our arrival, I have brought our guests. Enter, he opened the door for us when he heard that reply and urged us to enter. Maybe its someone I know. My heart was pounding. When I entered the room, there was a low table and sofa at the back with two people sitting with their backs faced towards us. They stood up when wed entered. Apparently the person at the back was the mayor. Ooh, so this is Le-sama! I, who had been focused on the mayor, turned to the messenger whod said this. I dont know him. I froze a little and Bart asked in a whisper, Lei? I clung to Barts shirt. Donth wnow him. I see, that was all he said as he put more power into the hands that were holding me. Chapter 44 - Waiting Properly Chapter 44: Waiting Properly Of course, Im not familiar with everyone who works in fathers mansion, and he probably wont send them to search for me. But I did think that it would have been fine for him to at least send Sebas. The messenger quickly approached me and stared into my eyes. Her eyes are a beautiful violet. They are. The mayor and messenger nodded, then the messenger turned to face the mayor. The mayor slowly sat down on the other side of the sofa and looked at me in interest. I feel like Ive seen his dark blonde hair and green eyes somewhere before. Oh yeah, when I first arrived in Lentforce, I saw the blonde siblings. Im certain that this is the missing Le-sama. Then, you must take her back home at once. The messenger tried to take me from Barts arms after hed spoken to the mayor. I clung to Bart. Wait, Bart continued to hold me as he stopped the messenger with his hand. Whats with you? The messenger made a face that showed hed only just noticed Bart. So youre the hunters who have been taking care of Le-sama? Thanks. Marquis Albans will probably thank you again, but take this for now, then he signalled at a corner of the room. The servant at the corner of the room approached with a small bag. Kyaro received the bag instead of Bart and looked inside. 10 gold coins? Kyaro scoffed. One gold is about 100,000 Gil; approximately 1 million yen. They think were cheap. Wh-. One of the messengers got angry, but the other stopped him. We spent all of it during the search, so we dont have much on hand now. Im sure youll be thanked again, so would you ept this for now? Thanked, huh. Kyaro threw the bag of gold into the air, the coins clinked together before he caught it. As if the sounds were a signal, Bart continued to hold me as he took one step forward. Mill, Kyaro, Clyde and Alistair lined up next to him in that order. If you want to give your thanks, then state your name first, Mill was the one whod said this. Then show us proof that youre a messenger sent by Leis pops. You should properly ask us how we found Lei, why shes with us, and how shes doing. They took turns to speak and then finally, Alistair stepped forward. The messenger widened his eyes in surprise when he saw Alistairs eye colours. Summery-blue. Why? But Alistair ignored him and said, And you dont even know if Lei wants to return or not. Stupid. What would a baby know? The messenger muttered, but the two messengers straightened up, put their heels together and looked at us. I am Thomas Remington. Harold Remington. They stated their names before one of them took an envelope from his pocket. He then took four sheets of paper out from the envelope and showed it to Bart. Remingthon, I muttered. Remington. Hannah had said that name. This person, as the formal messenger has full authority to retrieve my daughter, Le Albans. Dean Albans. Bart slowly read the letter, and it was signed by someone that seemed to be father. I heard from the mayor that the excellent hunters of this town had rescued someone that looked like Le-sama at the border. It looks like youve treated her well. Weve decided not to ask you about the circumstances behind how you got her. This behaviour was appropriate for a messenger. Remington should be a part of the Four Marquises. So why are you two acting as messengers? Bart asked quietly. Even if were a part of the Four Marquises, there are only a handful of people who have the powers to support the barrier. Ourst name may be Remington, but we are but nobles. We usually guard VIPs, but weve been chosen as the messengers this time because it was concluded that having a noble title would probably be better for this search. There arent any ws in his words, but somethings been bothering me. What is it? Mayor, Bart called the mayor. To be honest, Ive never seen the signature of the Four Marquises before, so I cant guarantee that these messengers are real. However, I also cant say that they are fake. But, dont you think that the child should be brought home? The mayor said, and he shrugged his shoulders as if he was disinterested. The messenger held out his hands to me when he heard this. Now Le-sama, your father is waiting for you in Kingdom. Lets go back. Kingwom, I muttered, and the messenger raised an eyebrow. Ooh, shes a smart one. Thats right. Hes waiting for you in the capital, Gardestar. Nowe, he said as he extended his hands towards me. Sebas was the one who would always pick me up with outstretched hands like this at the mansion. Bart probably had no choice as he loosened his hands on me. *WHACK* I smacked his hands away, and the messenger withdrew his hands in surprise. Le-sama, whatre you doing? No. No? The messenger looked puzzled. His body was d in magic power even though it wasnt as radiant as Hannah and Sebas, who hugged me, nor was it as radiant as fathers or brothers. Bart and Mill are the same. But I understood something when I first arrived in this town. Few people had magic in Frontier. Therefore, it was rare for someone to have enough magic to fill magic stones, and it was even rarer to find those who could feel the presence of Hollows. Thats why hunters were so valuable. And there was a big difference between Kingdom and Frontier. The messenger, who had reached out to me, barely had any magic. It was strange for him to have no magic even though he was at the end of the nobledder. No mawgic, noth nobwe, when I muttered this, Bart held onto me again and stepped back. What is this baby saying? The messenger was confused. Wonth go with. Thats what I meant. The messenger was greatly perplexed as he looked at the mayor. As this person said earlier. The mayor looked at Alistair. Sorry messengers. We cant force her to go with you if she doesnt want to. But we came all this way! I guess its hopeless. Ill have toe back with something that this baby can understand. Thats right. I want you to bring Sebas if you cant bring father. My body has been nted since Bart started holding me. Kyaro and Clyde stepped forward. Dont tell me you want to forcefully take her? The messenger rxed when he heard what Bart said. I said to the messenger, Teww Otousyama. Lei ish fine and waithing for him. You dont recognise us as messengers. Thats it, right? You might never be able to return if you miss this chance. Maybe. These messengers might actually be messengers. This might be a chance. But-. Otousyama wiww definithewye picw up Lei. If these messengers are real and they report this properly, then father will definitelye and pick me up. Lei wiww waith here. The messenger bit his lips and said, I cant force her toe with me if she says that. We came here for no reason. Only the mayor looked down. The messenger snatched the bag of gold from Kyaros hands and stomped out of the parlour. They did confirm that Leis alright, so they didnte here for no reason, only Alistairs mutter resounded throughout the room. Chapter 45 - Cherish Kids

Chapter 45: Cherish Kids

Dwon. Youve had enough? I got Bart to put me down because hed been holding me this whole time. Then I was snatched by Alistair and held once more. Lei! Alistair hugged me tightly. Dwon, he finally put me down when I said that. So thats Albans daughter? I turned towards the voice and saw the mayor looking at me in interest. Im Leiwa Awbansh. I probably dont have to hide anymore. Mayor asked me after I introduced myself, Why didnt you follow them? No magwic. Noth person from Wingdom. The mayor, who asked an infant why she didnt follow the men, had a strange expression. Even so, he looked at me in amazement and said, You-. Im Lei. I reminded him and the mayor corrected himself, Lei, do you know about magic? I wnow. Magic isnt visible but I can feel it. For example, do I have magic? Yesh. How about this person? He pointed at the person who had shown us here. A withthwe. I looked at Bart and his crew, Yesh. I looked at Alistair, A woth. Oh gee. The mayor put his hand on his neck and looked up at the ceiling. Then, he adjusted his position and leaned forward. Then-, At that moment the door suddenly opened with a bang. Father! The guests have left, right?! Wheres Alistair? He came, right?! A blonde brother and sister came flying in. The mayor looked up at the ceiling again. The person, who guided us, shook his head helplessly. You guys, the guests are-, Bart and his crew arent guests. Ah, there he is! The two of them were like a wild storm as they interrupted their father. The brother asked Bart, Bart, its fine for Alistair toe y right?! Its up to Alistair, Bart smiled wryly and replied as if he was used to this. Alistair,e on! No, Im-, Alistair tried to refuse because he didnt want to go but, Building blocks is really popr in town right now. Building blocks... Yes, it seems like hes interested. Alistair likes to build blocks. Or to be more precise, he liked woodwork. He was good at assembling boxes, but he also liked to make different shapes with building blocks. Hey. Alistair, youre hopeless. I looked at Alistair warmly because he was tempted by the building blocks. Hey. I have to listen to this conversation with Bart. Hey, you can hear me right? The brother went to Alistair and for some reason the sister wasing to me. ... Whath? I replied reluctantly. Come here. She stretched out her hands. What is it? Come with us. Whats with this annoying kid? I looked at Bart for help, Baarthh. Its fine. You can go with them, With Barts permission, Alistair and I were kidnapped by the kids who were like twin tornadoes and were forced to y with them. We were talking about the messenger being fake right? So why does it seem like Ivee here to y? (Barts POV) The only defect of the irond mayor, huh. Hey, hey. Isnt it weird to say that ones own children are defects? The mayor shrugged at my words and spread his arms out. Its a defect if you dont cherish your kids, right mayor? I condemned him severely. Why did those dodgy arseholes want to take Lei away? They werent trying to take her away. And its obvious that I, a mere mayor, wouldnt know what the signature of one of the Four Marquises would look like. I certainly saw that he wanted to dismiss them a few times because they were annoying. Ive also been told to hand Alistair over. The fief capital is still saying that? Alistair has certainly refused them before. The mayor intertwined his hands together and put them on his chin while still seated as he said nonchntly, I heard a rumour that theyre trying to activate the old barrier box again. Old barrier box... The legend?! It was a fairy-tale that everyone who lived in Frontier knew of. It is said that each town had a barrier box that spanned their whole town before Kingdom was established. Come to think of it, the barrier boxes for individual use got bigger and they progressed to making barriers big enough to cover an entire kingdom, so it was more suitable to have bigger barrier boxes. But even if someone does have a box that big, theres no one in Frontier that has enough magic power to activate it. So thats why they want Alistair?! Kyaro shouted. Like Alistair had said, they only wanted him for his magic, so there was no way we could send him there. Regardless of whether the messengers are real or fake, the fief capital will soon receive information about Lei. No, they might already have information on her. So now its Leis turn. Kyaro crossed his arms. If the messengers are real, then the best thing we can do is give her back to her pops. Mills is right. It doesnt seem like Alistair wants to give her back, but its best for kids to be raised by their parents. I know that Alistair and Le are important to you guys. They are as equally important to you as my children and this town is to me. If its concluded that they mean harm, then thats as far as it goes, the mayor said calmly. It cant be helped. But, about those messengers-. What about them? The mayor continued quietly, Its not just the two of them. Theres actually five of them staying at the inn. Ive heard that they have more people in the next town. ording to the mayor, there were people scattered around various cities looking for Lei. If theyre putting in this much effort, then does that mean theyre real? Kyaro asked in confusion. Le said theyre not. She said they didnt have any magic and that they werent nobles. Thats it! The mayor stood up. I forgot about it because the children stormed in, but what is that infant? Shespletely different from my children when they were younger. I mean, it wouldnt be strange for her to forget about her parents because shes been separated from them for three months, but she hasnt! The crew and I looked at each other. She is a strange baby, but it was fine since shes cute. Alistairs smart too. The Four Marquis Houses are like that, right? Mill said as if he didnt care. But she decided that she wouldnt go with them because she didnt know if they were real or not. Is there an infant like that in this world? What can you do about it since she exists? Thanks to that, your children werent given to a weird group and stigmatised, so isnt it fine? I said tly. The mayor was about 15 years older than me, but its true that he didnt take any honourable actions this time. The mayor didnt say anything and sat back down onto the sofa. Then he sighed and spoke again, Im curious about her, but fine. I wanted to tell you that its dangerous outside of town, so do you want to leave Alistair and Le here for the time being? Chapter 46 - I’m a Child

Chapter 46: Im a Child

(Still Barts POV) The danger doesnt change even if she stays here right? I know you guys are strong. But, they have too many people. What will you do if they surround you outside of town? Indeed, I hadnt thought of that. At least we have some servants here, and there are people around. Why dont you just leave her here when you go out for hunts? We discussed this with each other. I dont know whether Alistair would agree with this. I guess its safer if Le stays here. Can we even trust the mayor? I can hear you, the mayor said. Joking. But it really would be difficult to defend Lei if arge number of people surround us while were dealing with Hollows. So itll be fine if we just leave her here when we go on hunts? Weve made our decision. Amy will be happy. So thats what you wanted! The mayor is also a disappointing man. (Leis POV) The room we were taken to was arge sunny room where we could see a wide prairie on the other side. Alistair must have been here before because he looked like he knew we were going toe here, but it was a really nice room for us children. Everyone will gather in this room if something happens, but normally its just our yroom, the sister exined. Anyway, Alistair. See there? The brother said before dragging Alistair into a corner where a box was ced. Ray, this! Alistair said in surprise. I tried to go over there too. Woah. There were a number of small boxes in the corner and building blocks were all neatly packed inside the boxes like how they were sold in Japan. He asked an artisan to make it because people were ying with it in town. Trentforce is a town full of woodworkers you know, also theyre able to sell it to rich kids if they make it into sets like this. Apparently these were building block prototypes. The boys, whose eyes were sparkling with excitement, took everything out of the boxes and began ying with the blocks. I just watched them without doing anything, but these blocks werent enough for building blocks. Noth enough. Lei? Noth enough shhapesh. Thriangwe, recthangwe. I put my hands on the diagonal blocks to show them. Becwom thriangwe. So we can make slopes and stuff if theyre diagonal?! Oh, its true. Lei, youre amazing! They said in excitement. They started eagerly building something. Hey, it was the sister who said this. Aai. My names Amy. Emi-shan. Thats the magic stores Mrs. Im Amy. Eimyy. Lei. I introduced myself. Of course. Lei. Youre cute. Amy hugged me. It hurts, it really hurts. Something, somethings going toe out. You have to let me go before that happens. I wanted a little sister, she said as she held my hands and took me to a corner of the room. Well, I dont hate being cherished. Then, she took a small box from the shelf, opened it and showed it to me. See? I dont know what you want even if you say see. The clothes, which a small doll would wear, were folded neatly inside. There were two holes in the sleeves for arms to pass through. Amy gently took something from under the clothes. Thhish. I grabbed the pouch that hung from my shoulders with both hands and put it near what Amy was holding. Right? Ai! It was a worn-out red rug dragon doll. We match. Most of the kids in this town receive a Rug Dragon from Emy. She put a string on it so you wouldnt lose it. Sthring! I thought it was because I couldnt fit it into my pockets, but it was so I wouldnt lose it. So, were going to change the rug dragons clothes. Fuwa. So, Amy and I had fun changing the clothes on the rug dragons while the boys yed with the building blocks. HEEEY, Alistair, Lei, I heard Barts voice when the sun was setting a little and it was getting darker. Alistair quickly stood up and put his hands on his hair, I, I noticed that it was getting dark. But I thought it would be fine, he made up excuses. He was so enthusiastic when he was building those blocks. Kyaro and Clyde looked to the side as they grinned so that we couldnt see it and Bart smiled wryly. Hey, looks like you have something interesting there, Mill said as he picked up the scattered blocks. Lei said that it would be fine if we made that into triangles. Triangles? Kyaro and Clyde jumped at Alistairs voice. Shhave angwesh. Angles? Its probably better to not make them sharp since kids are going to y with them... Hey, Ray? What? Kyaro called out as he showed Ray the blocks, Can you exin this to your dad? Itll probably sell well. I know! So as we went home, I was told that I wouldnt be going hunting with them and would instead be staying at the mayors mansion because there were suspicious people around. What will you do Alistair? Im-! Ill be going on hunts but, Im worried about Lei so Ill also stay at the mayors ce every now and again. Oh yeah, the mayor was happy about the triangle blocks, so hes been getting them produced. He told me to bring the kids in town to y at his house. I-its like a job. You can do what you want. Barts voice was filled with warmth while the corners of Alistairs mouth turned up a little. It was a difficult day because I found out that the news about fathering to bring me back was fake but, Noth bad. Whatd you say? Nothhing. It was a fun day. Chapter 47 - The Boy Named Noah Chapter 47: The Boy Named Noah My days started to change slightly after that event. My days remained the same in the mornings and afternoons, but when it was time for Bart and his crew to go hunt, they would take me to the mayors mansion instead. Alistair wasnt always with me; he woulde with me only two days out of the week. Youve earned enough to eat, right? Cant you just ck off a little? Even if Alistair was told this, it seemed that there was something that he had to save money for no matter what, so he would go out on hunts even though he would sometimes spend time with me. The children, who heard that the mayors mansion was now opened to the public, began to gather there at night. The first kid who came to the mansion was the ck haired kid Id met when I first got to town. He always wore a hat even though it was summer and his appearance wasnt very neat. The first time he brought two children with him, and the next just one. He slowly brought more children with him each time he visited, but he would always watch them y as he leant against the wall. Hes a mysterious boy. Nevertheless, he would be a little happy when Alistair came to the mansion instead of going on hunts and the three of them, including the mayors son Ray, would build blocks together. Only at those times would Alistair and the ck haired boy smile like kids their age. They cant kidnap Lei when there are a lot of children around. Hah, are you nning to make all the kids in town her shield? Nope, Im trying to protect all the children in town at the same time. The mayor and Bart had such a disturbing conversation. Speaking of which, I was dragged along by the mayors daughter, Amy, and introduced to the other girls in town. The girls were pretty big because there werent many who were as young as me and their parents didnt let them out of their sights. Leis rug dragon is pink. Why is mine green!? Mines blue! They would argue over trivial things like that, but fights never broke out. The girls would take out their rug dragons, change the clothes on their rug dragons, have tea and walk around the garden sometimes. My days were filled with fun. Still, everyone went back before nightfall. Work would also finish by then, and it was normal for people to enter their homes before Hollows came out at night. But right now I was being taken care of by hunters. Once everyone goes home, Im by myself. Of course, the mayor would feed me, Amy and Ray would try to stay with me for as long as they could, and if I so wished, I could take baths there; they even told me that it would be alright for me to stay the night. But I didnt want to depend on them. I actually wanted to go to work with Bart and Alistair. My real home is in Kingdom, but my family in Lentforce is Bart and his crew. I guess two weeks had passed since Ive started living like this. It was night time, and most of the town children had gone home; the only ones left were: Ray, Amy, me and the ck haired boy. Noah, youre not going home? Ray asked questioningly since Noah was still here even though he always went home at this time. Yeah. Theres something I want to try today. What? This is rare. Ray and Amy were like rich children, and there were some things that they didnt understand, but they were really helpful because they were the mayors children. Both Alistair and the ck haired boy named Noah werent good with the helpful side of Ray. So Ive never seen them get along because they want to. But what does he want to do? I want to see a Hollow. Thats-! Ray stepped back a little because he was surprised. I have no magic, so I cant be a hunter. Im not an apprentice, so they wont take me out of town just because Im interested in seeing Hollows. Thats because its dangerous! Yeah. I know. Thats why I dont have a dad. Noah... Apparently, his situation isplicated. This is just inside the barrier. They dont usuallye here, but a lot of kids have beening heretely, right? I thought this ce would be safe and I could probably see a Hollow here. Well, Ive certainly seen Hollows before when I went close to the grounds. But the Kingdom barrier isnt stable. You dont have magic Noah, so you might step out of the barrier without realising that its unstable. Still, no one will take me out of the barrier. Alistair is already an apprentice hunter and is able to step outside even though were the same age! Noah, who was usually aloof, had exposed all his feelings bare. Ray looked at him painfully and finally looked as if hed made up his mind. Okay. Ray! Ill look for someone to go with you. So dont go off on your own. Thanks, Ray! Ray went to the yroom to call someone. Youre so lucky. You get taken out on hunts even though youre so small, these were the first words Noah said to me. Its not like Lei goes because she wants to. She has to go because she has no parents, Amy answered for me. They dont take me along with them even if I have no parents, nothing can be done even if he says that. Noah, they said it would be fine if youre only watching. The two of them will go with you. Thanks! Amy, Lei, you two stay here, Ray said as he and Noah followed two adults to the garden. Eimyy. Boys are hopeless. Amy shrugged. Theres nothing good about seeing Hollows. Theyre just beings that take on the shapes of humans and living things while sway towards the barriers. Eimyy. Hab chu sheen? Yeah. I was shown those things when I was smaller. We talked as we waited, but they didnt return so Amy, and I got restless. Shall we go check it out a little? We can just look for Ray and Noah without going near the edge of the barrier. Aai. Amy and I held hands as we quietly walked towards the garden. Children usually yed in this garden and it was maintained well. However, there was arge prairie before the mansion and with the trees around it was extremely dark at night. On the right side of the prairie was Wellington Mountains. Near that, just on the edge of the barrier were Ray, Noah and the two men. *WHIRR* I sensed the presence of the Hollows, which I couldnt sense when I was inside the house, and saw that they were swaying towards here from the mountains. The adults pointed at the Hollows as they spoke to Ray and Noah, who had both stepped backwards instinctively. Theyre probably talking about what Hollows are and how to be careful of them. The Hollows started gathering in front of the barrier where the four were standing, probably because they sensed humans around. But some of them separated from the group and started loitering around. Theyre not interesting after all. The only thing thats eerie about them is that they sway around, right? Ai. Lets go back? Aai. It happened then. Someone suddenly grabbed me from behind and covered my mouth with their hands. I glimpsed at Amy and saw that she, too, was being held by an adult and they had their hands over her mouth. We couldnt talk as we were quietly being carried away. Notice us! But the four people who were enticed by the Hollows didnt turn around to look at us. Chapter 48 - Isn’t This Life Too Difficult?

Chapter 48: Isnt This Life Too Difficult?

As soon as the people who kidnapped me went out of the barrier, I saw that some Hollows started swaying towards us from the group. Tsk, the Hollows reactions are faster than I thought they would be. Go to where the grove is! Hurry! I widened my eyes in surprised. I know these voices. It took us two weeks just to wait for a chance to snatch her. Why did they protect her this much when shes not even important to this town? Its the fake messenger. We can shake off the Hollows as long as we can get onto the Rug Dragons. Hurry up! The Hollows werent near us yet and there were two unrestrained Rug Dragons hidden under the shadows of the trees. What about her?! The mayors daughter!? I took her along because I thought she would make a lot of noise, but shes a burden. Just leave her here. Idiots! If you leave her here then the Hollows would get her before help arrives. This is bad. I started struggling with all I had. Amy was also struggling. As a result, Argh, the man threw Amy near the grove. I was dumbfounded. The person who kidnapped me was still holding onto me as he tried to get onto the Rug Dragon, but as soon as he let go off my mouth, Eimyy. Yeww woudwy. Lei! This isnt the time to be calling out to me. Yeww. Brat, ah, ouch! She bit me! I bit the hand that was trying to shut me up and yelled, KYAA! Amy also yelled. Tsk. The people at the mansion noticed us! Go! KYAA! YAA! Rug Drawgon! Hewp! Drawgon! The Rug Dragons were close to us. The other person was already on the other dragon, but the dragon reacted violently after it heard my voice so it took all the mans strength to stay on. Drawgon! Hewp! Kyee! The dragon, who had no one on it, kept trying to touch me because he was anxious, so the man, who was holding me, couldnt really get on. Hurry! The Hollows are nearly here! Fark! Im leaving first! Wait! One person left and the other man turned around, WAAH, he shouted as he threw me. Tsk, he clicked his tongue as he forcibly pulled the Rug Dragon, got on and ran away from the Hollows. Kyee! The only thing that was heard was the Rug Dragons worried cry. Uoah. Lei! I somehow managed to get up and hugged Amy. It seemed like she was fine. Amy! Lei! I heard a voice from the mansion. The distance between the edge of the barrier and here was about 50 meters. Let me go! Im going to save Amy! You cant Ray! We cant do anything if theres no hunters around! Hurry! Hurry and get the hunters! Let go! You have a Rhodolite sword right there! The Hollows are nearly on them! We cant do anything with our strength against that many Hollows! I raised my head at Rays voice and the Hollows were already approaching the grove. Eiimy, chu go. Will we make it if we run? Amy hugged me as her body shook. Imposhshibwe. Canth run. Ithww cathch up. What if I run too? Lei wnowsh. Buth reawwy thoththering. It doesnt matter if I run or walk. I looked up at the sky from Amys shoulders as she hugged me. Its already night and the hunters have already gone out on their hunts. Help wonte. Fiwe. I have no choice but to do what I can. Eimyy, thouch properwy. Lei? Properwy. Yup. Amy didnt see the Hollows. She was sitting down properly and wasnt kneeling down. Thhen-. I also sat down as if Amy was holding me. Lei? Donth move. I closed my eyes. Spread my magic out, so that it would cover Amy and I. Then, I changed the quality of the magic to be the same as a barrier. *WHIRR* KYAA! Donth move. The barrier shifted. I felt the Hollows near us. We would touch them if we reach our hands out. My magic will run out if I stretch the barrier too far. Bart and Alistair wille and get us. I have to keep the barrier up until theye. Its scary. Donth move eben if chure shcared. Lei magwic. Lei, Amy hugged me tightly. Thats fine too. It was a barrier created from my magic. Whenever the Hollows hit the barrier the *WHIRR* vibrations directly resounded. There are animals from the forest in front of us. Is that a rabbit? Theres also something that looks like a wild boar. And of course there are humans too. They are all Hollows. Evans-san... Eimyy? I know, I know this person. Help, help us Evans-san! Donth move, I yelled to stop Amy who was trying to stand up. But Lei-. Whosh Evansh. Noahs dad. Noahs-. Oh yeh, Noah doeshnth hab a dad. He was, attacked by Hollows, and passed away... He was attacked by this Hollow. They copied the image of the beings they attacked. Thats what Hollows are. Dad! Dad! I heard Noahs voice. Its not! Thats a Hollow! *WHIRR* the barrier shook. It was hard to maintain the barrier while talking. I feel like this Hollow is strong. Eimyy. Quieth. Amy nodded weakly. *WHIRR WHIRR* the barrier shook and we were surrounded by Hollows. If I let my guard down then the magic will change and itll just be normal magic. Huwwy, quicwwy, Barth, Awishthair. Lei! Amy! Am I hearing things? I feel like I heard Alistair calling us from far away. Huwwy, quicwwy. The Hollows presence is getting thinner? Barth, Awishthair. The person named Evans shifted diagonally from his shoulders and disappeared. Behind him I saw, Barth, Awishthair... I wasnt imagining things. Lei! You did well! Now,e here! Eimmy? Shes fine. Amy disappeared from behind me without me noticing and was being hugged by the mayor. Im d. Even so-. Thoo hard for a babwy. I fell on my back. Lei! Someone caught me. Im sure its Alistair. But, Im tired. Lei... Let me rest a little, k? Chapter 49 - The Sky Isn’t Blue

Chapter 49: The Sky Isnt Blue

Even if Id copsed, it wasnt like Id fainted; I was sitting down so I just fell on my back. Unfortunately, the sky was still dark so it wasnt refreshing at all. I was woken up by Alistair hugging me. Lei! Why did you do something so reckless?!| I hab no chwoice. Bubu. Alistair red in the direction of the voice. My bad. But I found it funny that only Lei would say she had no choice but to do something in a tough situation, Kyaro was holding his stomach as heughed. Kyaro, if it wasnt Lei then the both of them might have d-died. Dontugh at something like this! Sorry, my bad. Kyaro kept a serious face. Anyway, lets return to the barrier, in ordance with Barts instructions and under his watchful eye, everyone carefully walked the 50 meters to go back to the mayors mansion. Amy! Ray rushed towards Amy who was being held by their father. Youre okay! Nii-sama! Lei protected us. Lei did? Ray looked at me weirdly, but he seemed to be more worried about Amys safety and didnt say anything. Noah, who was also outside, red up at Bart, Dad... He was far away and I couldnt see him properly but my dad was there! Im sure that was my dad! Why did you point your sword at him?! Why did my dad disappear?! Bart didnt say anything and just stared at him. Alistair gave me to Mill and approached Noah. Noah noticed this and as soon as he said, Hey, Alistair. Hunters are supposed to protect my dad right? Alistair pped him with all he had. Alistair faced Noah, who had fallen down, and yelled with his red face, Youre an idiot! Hunters do need magic, but there are some who be hunters even though they dont have magic. Why didnt anyone take you out of the barrier? Thats because youre an idiot who didnt know that his dad had be a Hollow! Noah stayed on the ground as he red at Alistair and argued, People leave their bodies even if Hollows kill them, right? But my dads body wasnt left behind. I believed he was still alive until that moment Bart shed him with his sword. Wake up! Thats not your dad! It was a Hollow! Alistair yelled as if he was crying. If you hesitate to turn your sword towards them then someone else will be killed by Hollows! Even hunters die! If Bart hadnt done what he did then Lei and Amy might have died! Thats-... Why is Lei outside of the barrier in the first ce!? We wouldnt have made it if we hadnt been hunting close to this ce! Noah and Ray looked down when they heard Alistair. Be-because of you guys-! Alistair, calm down, Mill tapped Alistairs shoulder. We wont know what happened if we dont ask them about it. Shouldnt we let Lei and Amy rest while we ask them about it? ... Fine. Alistair looked down and gripped his hand. Lei said that your dad isnt there anymore Noah. If she hadnt told me this, then I would have approached the Hollow thinking it was Evans-san, and I would probably have died, Amy said in a small voice. It looked like Evans-san, but it wasnt him. Everyone-. If it had been your dad, then he wouldnt have disappeared from one sh. Alistair turned his back on Noah who was still on the ground. Pitiful, is the only word to describe Noah right now, but I had to say something. Barth. What is it Lei? Thhe person who came for me. Came for you? Kiwdnawpped Lei. The adults looked at each other. Woive thhe shame. Bart looked towards the prairie as if he could see everything. No good. Its dangerous to look for them at night, he shook his head. The two men, who were protecting Ray and Noah, snorted as if they were making fun of him. Fools. We, the escorts, couldnt even tell who the offenders were and you believe a baby?! Shut up! Why do you think Amy survived in that situation? She survived thanks to Lei, Bart replied coldly. You guys would have died yourselves if youd gone out there since you aint hunters. Respect her. But dont think that the mayors daughter survived just by luck alone. Bart didnt say anything else, probably because he was tired, and looked at me gently as I leaned against Mills chest. Now, Lei. Can you stay awake for a little longer? We have to ask you what happened straight away. Ai, when he heard my reply, the mayor shook Amy, who he held with great importance. Amys too tired. Youre making a one-year-old infant stay up but youre letting your daughter sleep? I want to listen to what she has to say after we get into the safety of the mansion. Amy was the one who answered Barts sarcasm, Im, fine. Im the one who took Lei out. Ill tell you everything, she said firmly even though it seemed like she was going to cry. Amy, youre amazing, Amy nodded when Bart said this. She got out of the mayors arms and stood up firmly. Miww down. Youre alright? Ai. When Mill put me down, I walked up to Amy and put out my hand. We held hands. Amy was someone whom I overcame a dangerous situation with. Lets go inside? Ai. Amy was actually just coteral. They wanted to kidnap me and had just taken her along with them because she was there, that was why they wanted to leave her behind. The adults were probably ming themselves. But it all came down to me because none of this would have happened if Le wasnt here with her violet eyes. Then would it be better if I wasnt here? Is that what father had first said? It would be better if I wasnt here. No. Leo? The onesh who are wrong are thhe bad guysh. It isnt bad because I was born. The guys who want to use me are the bad ones. I snorted, grabbed Amys hand and gantly walked towards the mansion. Bart said something to everyone behind us, Its pointless for us to argue amongst ourselves. Look at those two. They get along really well even though they faced something dangerous... Shes tottering along. Noth thoththering. Yeah, my bad. Youre walking briskly. Yep, briskly. Thats fine. Chapter 50 - Dad’s Magic Stone (Bart’s POV)

Chapter 50: Dads Magic Stone (Barts POV)

Amy was calmer than I thought she would be and exined the kidnapping in ce of Ray, who was protecting Noah without saying anything, and Noah, who still couldnt understand what had happened to his dad. No matter how much Ray protected him; Ray, Noah and the servants, who had easily given them permission, all held some responsibility for this. I hope that they will reflect on this. However, it is important to see what Hollows are from a safe ce. If they can reflect on this, then I wont me them for anything. Amy, who had gone outside with Lei, cried and apologised, but she was just as guilty as Noah and Ray. If Lei had been kidnapped and they were dragged along, then they would have probably be victims. Amy was tired from crying and had fallen asleep, Lei had told us the most important thing about the culprits and that Amy was nearly thrown away because the kidnappers hadnt meant to drag her along before quickly falling asleep. Right now, Noah and Ray should get some rest. But, you need to understand that your reckless actions have gotten others involved as well. Yes. ... Fine. Ray obediently listened to me, while Noah replied in a dissatisfied way. I managed to stop Alistair from getting up. I sighed and took out a rough magic stone from the pouch on my waist. Bart, whats that? Oh, the magic stone from the Hollow that attacked Lei and Amy. Hollow dropped magic stones of various sizes. It is said that the difference in size indicated how long a Hollow has lived, or in other words, how much life it had absorbed. Everyone had their eyes glued on the magic stone and the mayor took it into his hands, I rarely see magic stones this big. Isnt this the same size as the magic used for the barrier box at my house? It was certainly big and what I wanted to show. Noah. Yes? This is the magic stone from the Hollow that took your pops life. Uh... Noah looked at the magic stone which the mayor had gently ced on the table with eyes that showed he didnt understand what was going on. It wasnt just Evans. I dont know how many lives it absorbed for the magic stone to be thisrge. But, perhaps, Evans was thest life it imed, or maybe it absorbed smaller life forms after Evans. Thats why it took on the form of Evans. Thats how it is. Noah looked at Alistair as if confirming this, and Alistair nodded while stating, I certainly saw your dad bing this magic stone. Noah stared at the magic stone. This is for you, I said and the mayor was surprised, Idiot. The money you can get from this canst you for a few years. Well, but my crew are calm, you know? We understand each other even if we dont say things out loud. Its because of this that thedies give us cold shoulders and say, Isnt it nice that you understand each other so well? No, that doesnt matter. Well, itllst for about 2 years? Noah gulped and I told him quietly, This is definitely Evans memento. But, dont keep it for more than one or two days. Why? Why is my dads life in there? What do you think Evans regretted the most when he died? ... I dont know. Im sure he regretted that he couldnt support your mum and you. Mum. Noahs mother worked hard even though her husband had passed away. Noah as well. But, their life surely wont be easy in the future. Sell it. Do you think that Evans would want the life of you and the other kids to be threatened just because you think he might be alive? No. Thats right. Evans was a good guy. He was. Noah finally picked up the magic stone. Hes not here anymore? He held the magic stone with both hands are tears ran down his face. Hide it, bring it home and have a proper talk with your mum. Tell her about what you did and how I told you to sell that. Ok, I looked at Noah who had meekly agreed and Mill stood up, Ill take you home. Me too. Alistair stood up while looking sideways. He had been angry, but I could tell that Noah was an important friend to him. Noah looked calm, but Mill pointed at the magic stone and he obediently let Mill send him home. He quietly lowered his head, put the magic stone into his pocket and followed after Mill and Alistair. Ray also left to go back to his room. Now then. I looked at the mayor. Now its just us. Sorry. I honestly didnt think that the kidnappers would be at the mansion, much lessing from outside while the Hollows are out. The mayor gracefully lowered his head. It was the right choice to hunt near here, we were still worried about her even though we left her with you, Kyaro said in satisfaction. We were ming you before mayor, but they would have certainly came at us in greater number if we had taken her out with us. I dont regret leaving her here, but I feel bad that Amy got involved in this, I also lowered my head. Well, that was also because of Ray and Noah, so dont worry about it. Yeah, theres no point in apologising. Lei said that the people who took her are the messengers. She did, but can you believe her? Yes, Clyde said strongly. Kyaro nodded and continued, Can you stop looking down on Lei just because shes an infant? Anyway mayor, I heard a lot of time had passed since Lei and Amy were kidnapped. Our Rug Dragons wouldnt remain calm, so we rushed back because we thought something had happened to Lei, but it took us a while. Kyaro nned in his head as he thought about what had happened in order. Apparently. I was informed and was arranging the Hunters, but I think they were surrounded by Hollows in 10 minutes. Honestly, Id already given up. The mayor rubbed his arms as he recalled the fear he felt when Lei and Amy were surrounded by Hollows. It wouldnt help even if I think about how the two survived under those circumstances. Did you give her Alistairs barrier box? Nope, I denied it straight away. But when I went to save them, the Hollows were definitely being repelled from Lei and Amy. Honestly, Im not sure about this, but Lei must have made her own barrier. Kyaro and Clyde closed their eyes and folded their arms. The two who were there. They had probably expected this. Ha, haha, a person made a barrier? No way... The mayor shook his head as if he couldnt believe this. But the hands that were rubbing his arms started to shake. Everyone would want her if she has that power. A mere mayor cant stop them. Even a mere hunter cant stop them. I whispered in my mind. Chapter 51 - The Day Victory Doesn’t Go to the One Who Made the First Move

Chapter 51: The Day Victory Doesnt Go to the One Who Made the First Move

The next day, I woke up refreshed, even though I was still slightly exhausted. It was my first time using a practical barrier, so I thought I would be more tired. But I was fine since I hadnt used up all my magic. I thought that I wouldnt be able to hold the barrier for long if I used up too much magic, but if I knew that help woulde that fast, then I would have made the barrier bigger and flung the Hollows further away from us. I think the most exhausting thing was seeing the Hollows up close. Theyre really scary you know? I sat nkly on top of the bed as Alistair came into the room. Its time for breakfast. Aai. He helped me change my clothes and then we went down to the first floor. Everyone greeted me and they seemed more rxed than normal. I got Mill to cut my bread into small pieces and chewed on it as I surveyed the room. I feel like theyre not meeting my eyes. I wanth thea thoo. I had a good meal and tried to ask them for some tea. Mornings were busy, so I only had tea when they had days off. Here you go. Mill made my tea at once. He added water after he put the tea into the cup. This way the tea would be both thin and cool. But Im sure it isnt their day off today. Then it hit me. Are they angry because I was kidnapped yesterday? I held the teacup with both hands as I observed them nonchntly, but I couldnt tell. Im shorry. I could only apologise. Hey, whats wrong Lei? Were not angry about what happened yesterday you know? Bart quickly said, but their moods are strange. Mm, did you do something that you need to apologise for? Mill said gently. Mmm, yuh. I was a little confused but decided to confess. If yesterday hadnt happened then it would probably have been magic practice. Magwic thoowsh, magwic, channew. Buha. Hey, thats gross Bart. Bart had been drinking tea, but he spurt it out. Y-y-you, dont tell me you fiddled with the broken magic tools that Brendel gave you...? Ai. If magwic thoow browen, directhwy magwic. Direct magic? Not from the magic stone but from your own body? Ai. Ah, ah, Kyaro covered his eyes with his hand. Bart rummaged around and brought out magic tools from his room. This is from my room, but try it. Ai. *SHINE* Wow! Bright! I was also blinded by the brightness when I first used the magic tool, so I couldnt help butugh. Lei. Ai. Shorry. But its funny. This time, Bart took out the light tool used for travelling. He took out the magic stone, observed the tool and thought for a while. Say, Lei. Aai. Will this work if we take out the tes and channel magic into it? As if its passing through the te? Oway. I received the magic tool from Bart and channel magic directly into the moss without passing it through the blue te. I practiced with barriers, so I was good at using my magic this way. I was able to make it shine with a little bit of magic. Its brighter than usual. Lei, does it hurt from your magic running out? Nup. Alistair stared at it and then took the moss basket from the light in the room. H-hey, Alistair. Woah, bright! Kyaro tried to stop Alistair but was hit by the light. I couldnt help butugh at him. Lei. Shorry. Alistair got up and went to the 2nd floor without smiling, and came down with his barrier box. He put the box onto the table, opened it up and took out therge magic stone. Everyone gulped. Hey, dont tell me, youre going to try-... Alistair began channelling his magic directly onto the blue te. Little by little. Carefully. Then a barrier stretched from the centre of the box with a squeal. Alistair checked the barrier and then finally let go of the barrier box. He said, Lei. Ai. I made myself smaller. Did you use this in secret? ... Ai. Everyone fell silent in surprise. Why? Alistair didnt let this go. Fun. Fun? You-. Awishthair buiwding bwocwsh fun. Lei undershthanding magwic fun. Thame. Its not the same! Alistair stood up and yelled. Youll faint if you use too much magic. Its dangerous. Building blocks isnt dangerous! Youre right. What should I do? Then, Mill crossed his hands behind his head, leaned back on the chair and said, You know, Lei, had fun changing magic and was able to create a barrier by herself. ... Ai. Thats it. So you survived yesterday because you put this barrier around yourself? ... Ai. Thats right. Bart scratched his head furiously when he heard my answer. Nothing we can do about it now since shes already done it. Your life was saved because of this. If this gets found out then you wont be able to go home and everyone in Wester will be scrambling to get you. Do you understand? It cant be helped even if you say it like youve given up. I gradually lost interest and started to dangle my legs. Argh. You only act like a baby at times like this. I dont know what to do. Bart covered his face for some reason and then looked serious. I got the day off today because we saved Lei and the mayors daughter yesterday. I have to go tell the mayor about the barrierter. But well, youre probably tired so lets rx. Aai. Alistair stood up. Then lets go y in the workshop. Aai. The workshop at the back of the counter on the first floor was cleaned by everyone little by little on their days off. Alistair lifted me off my chair, put me on the ground and held my hand. Were going to the workshop. Wait, Alistair was startled by Clydes voice. Alistair, whyre you holding the barrier box? Kyaro continued. If Lei can do it then I can too. I wont faint from using too much magic if Lei watches over me. Lei said were ying, so were ying, Alistair argued. You even said it was dangerous before! Isnt it fine? Mill backed him up. Itll probably be fine if Leis there. That feels strange. Bart sent us off as if hed given up while Alistair and I went to the workshop. Chapter 52 - Peaceful Day

Chapter 52: Peaceful Day

Even though Alistair started training his magic when he left Kingdom, I dont think Alistair has been training enough recently because hes been busy with work. And, his magic amount seems slightly less than brothers, who has been training with father since the beginning and although Alistair is a hunter, his magic use is crude. Lei, watch this, Alistair said as he channelled his magic into the magic box. He had grown a lot more than when we were travelling. Awishthair amawing. Aint I? I trained properly after you go to sleep. Weww done! I cant believe that Alistair was also training his magic while I was secretly training mine. However, he didnt practice in secret but trained during his spare time. Now Barth and eberywon. I didnt listen properly, but Im sure I trained myself. Everyones gotten faster at detecting Hollows when we go out hunting. Amawing. Huh? Then I dont have to apologise for feeling bad, right? Lei, youre still a kid, so thats different. People in Kingdom teach young kids not to overdo it, right? Aai. So why dont you do it with us? That way we wont push ourselves. Ai! On that day, Noah brought his mum to us and apologised for his carelessness. His mum was also troubled because she couldnt ept the magic stone and Alistair settled it with, Im well aware of how painful it is to not have any parents around. Please take this magic stone for Noahs sake. Alistair didnt have a father and came to Lentforce with his mother, but she passed away while he was still young. Even though he was alone now, everyone recognised how hardworking he is. But mum said shes going to sell dads magic stone right away. Of course, she would! Your dad would tell us to use it to make our lives easier! And-, Noahs mum continued in a quieter voice, There are also essences that dont belong to your dad in this stone. Its a bit disgusting. Huh? Mum, what is it? Nothing. Mum is strong. The rest of us smiled wryly while tilting our head in puzzlement and Noah and his mum went back home safely. There was always someone else in the workshop with Alistair and I; they would make magic boxes, engrave designs onto the magic boxes or sit on a chair and stare at the ceiling. Alistair and I would have fun ying with the building blocks or practising our magic. Then I would take a nap and eat while feeling refreshed. After we finish eating, I would drink tea, and Alistair would talk. I think its about time we teach the townspeople about this magic training. Why? Alistair, Leis also here and isnt it better if people dont know you have that kind of power? Alistair had made this suggestion, but it looked like he couldnt make up his mind. Everyone in this town knows that Lei has the blood of the Four Marquises. They probably also know that Lei had been kidnapped. This might happen again, and they might target me along with Lei. You guys will be fine if you stay with us, Bart firmly said. Yeah. I know. Thanks. But, but you know, if I have to leave this town for some reason, then I would like to leave behind this magic training method. Basically-. Even if theres no longer anyone here with a lot of magic, Im sure that more people would be able to use magic if they train and gradually increase their magic power. So, even if youre gone, they wont be troubled? Yeah. Magic is valuable in Frontier. Alistair secretly fills up the magic stones as much as he can even when hes at the magic stone shop. Of course, he probably does this for his livelihood. But, he probably also wants to repay everyone in this town for looking after him. Are you alright with this Lei? Its your idea. Awrighth. Eberywon bes hapwy. Hapwy? I dont know what shes saying, Bart looked puzzled. Shes probably saying happy, right? I wnew chu wouwd undershthand me Miww. Happy, is it? They certainly know Leis value and her whereabouts have already been exposed. Theyll keep trying to kidnap her no matter what we do. Theyll continue to target me. I looked up at the ceiling and sighed, Thoo hawd. Pfft. For some reason, everyone rolled around andughed even though Im suffering here. S-stop it, Lei. Youre too weird. I think Kyaroughs easily. You guys have the blood of the Four Marquises. So lets learn about magic. Is that fine, Alistair? Yeah! Lei? Ai! Then Ill talk about it with the mayor and Brendal. So the next day, we immediately gathered the mayor and the hunters from the magic stone shop, and they got excited when they heard that they could increase their magic power. The day after that, a training schedule was set for them, and we immediately put Alistairs proposal into practice. First, they trained the hunters who were sensitive to magic, and then they trained those who filled the magic stones. Once these two groups have grasped how to train their magic, then they will train those with little magic. People in Lentforce are always open to acquiring abilities that will allow them to live even though they belong to Wester in Frontier because they never get any support from the region. But why is Alistair rushing with this idea? We dont have any prophetic powers, but our peaceful days didntst for too long. It happened when training was going smoothly and the season changed to autumn. We were supposed to help with magic training at the mayors mansion on this day too, but it was a workday, so I was ying with blocks at Brendals shop. It was pretty interesting. When the customers footsteps started settling down, a man came into the shop. Oh, I know him. Hes the mayors butler. He looks a little pale. Brendal asked questioningly, Whats wrong? The messengers-... Messengers?! Brendal, Bart and Alistair said. I have a terrible feeling that theyre the fakes from the other day. A messenger from the capital came. Hes a formal messenger. Its different from the times when they invite you to the capital. Theyre asking Alistair and Le to go to the capital. Its a formal request. The mayors butler looked bitter. Bart, I dont think the mayor will be able to refuse this time. Chapter 53 - Messenger

Chapter 53: Messenger

We rushed to the mayors mansion. Its been quite some time since Ivee to this town. The people in this town were friendly to me since the beginning, and they were furious when they found out that Amy and I had nearly been kidnapped. They even added that I was an important child of this town. Once they found out that I was also helping people increase their magic power with Alistair, they were thankful and decided that they wouldnt treat me in a special way. They treated me like any other child in their town. Its been a while since Ivee to this town, I grew a lot in the time I spent here, and I could control my body better. I couldnt run yet, but I could walk to the mayors mansion without getting tired. I walked fast to the mayors mansion in the afternoons while holding Alistairs hand. Say, Bart, the butler, who came with us, kept ncing at me. I think we should hurry. Oh, ah. Let them wait. Its important for kids to walk by themselves. And-. And? Nah, its nothing. Bart was focused on the wrong thing. Now, were at the edge of town. Were almost at the mayors mansion. Fuu. Well, its fine for her to walk by herself. But its not as cute as tottering. Oh boy, I didnt say that alright? Bart muttered his excuse. I stopped and turned around. Noth thoththering! Oh, oh? Sorry. Yeah, youre not tottering. Youre walking fast. Thats fine. For some reason, everyone wasughing really hard, and Alistair and I reached the mayors mansion. The butler opened the door and led us to the parlour as a servant who knew the way. When he got to the parlour, he looked at Bart as if he wanted to say something, but held it down in the end and knocked on the door. Come in. It was exactly like the time with the previous messengers. I felt weird and nced up at Alistair. He looked forward with serious eyes. When the butler opened the door, Bart went in first, then Kyaro and Clyde, then Alistair and I, and Mill was behind us as if he was defending our backs. Like the other time, the mayor sat on the sofa in the back, and a messenger sat opposite him. They were gracefully holding their teacups. There was a servant behind the mayor and two people, who I didnt know, next to the wall. Theyre probably the messengers guards. Youre here? The messenger stood up after the mayor said that and looked at us. Otousyama... Lei? Alistair heard my quiet mutter. Alistair, Bart and the others froze for a second because they were surprised. Im wong. Thats right. That person is probably around 20 years old. He had lighter hair than the mayor, but darker than mine; his blonde hair was tied in a ponytail to the back. He had a good posture and dark violet eyes. Yeah, theres no way for him to be my father since his age, hair and eyes are all different. Father is taller than him, and I can never tell what hes thinking from looking at him. The mans face distorted a little as he gently said, Lei. He never looked at me with such dark and cold eyes. Uoah. Lei? I want to go home. I want to go home. I want to go back to where father is. I love Bart and Alistair, but I want to go back to where father and brother are. Uoooaaah. Alistair let go off my hand when I burst out into tears. Mill picked me up while Alistair was panicking. Miww noth Otousyama, go home. Oh, is that so? Yeah, its okay. Mill couldnt understand what I was saying at all, but he gently swayed me while holding my head to his chest. Ive endured it all this time, but I couldnt hold it in anymore when I saw someone who looked like father. I couldnt stop crying. This baby doesnt know anything, The messenger said in disappointment. Theres a rumour going around saying that shes really smart. Im surprised that they sent a messenger who would intimidate and make a baby cry, Bart growled. Bart. The mayors voice didnt sound as energetic as it usually did. What is it, mayor? This person came from the capital. Ive heard. His name is Hubert Wester. Bart looked as if he was searching through his memories. Hubert... Gilbert, Hubert... Hubert! Then he looked as if he realised something and the mayor said in a worn-out tone, Yes. The 2nd Prince of Wester. My tears stopped. Ive never seen a prince in this life or my previous one. I rubbed my face on Mills clothes, and he gently patted my back. No, I just saw one. *SNIFF*. I lifted my face off Mills chest and looked at him. His gentle brown eyes were looking at me just like they always are. Yeah. So what if hes a prince? I just got a little upset because he looked like father, but father is way more handsome than him and brother is also handsome even though hes small right now. And they dont have such a nasty look in their eyes. Well, father generally has a poker-face... But at least he doesnt have a nasty look in his eye. I rubbed my eyes on my sleeves and looked at Mill. He looked at me questioningly and seemed to have noticed something. He wiped away the tear marks on my cheeks with his sleeve. Miww chu shhouwd hab a handwerchief. My bad, I forgot about it. Iughed a little when I saw Mill smiling wryly. Miww, thhanwsh. Doww. Youre alright now? Ai. I asked Mill to put me down and turned around to look at Alistair. Alistairs face was stiff, and he looked at me in worry and gently wiped the remaining tears from the corner of my eyes. Awishthair hand. We held hands, and I turned to look at the messenger. Oh. Its not oh. I cant be easy-going just because he looks a little like father! Chapter 54 - Because It’s Important

Chapter 54: Because Its Important

A chair was prepared once again in front of the Prince who had stood up. He sat down onto the chair and began talking, Then Ill talk about the situation. I wonder if we wont get chairs. Chair pweashe. The room went silent. Mill said casually, Lei, do you want me to hold you? But I refused, Nu, eberywon shith. Chair. The room fell silent again. The mayor pinched between his brows and sighed deeply, Your Highness Hubert. Im sorry, but can we move to the conference room? ... Okay. Hes probably irritated. The Prince replied with no objections after a moment of silence. The mayor quickly gave instructions to his servants, and another room was prepared. It was a small conference room with two tables that were big enough to seat six people and in the front was a table with several chairs. Thats probably for the side who will do the talking. The servants quickly searched for something and brought a chair which looked like something that Amy had used when she was smaller. The Prince and his two attendants raised an eyebrow and looked at the chair, but I cant concentrate on this important discussion if I were sitting on someonesp. I was thankful that they were considerate. The chair was ced next to Alistair, and we both sat down on our chairs. Then the Prince asked sarcastically, The chairs have been prepared, can I start talking now? We nodded solemnly. Now then, do you know about the barrier box that produces a barrier big enough to cover a town? Ive heard of it. But thats like a legend, right? Bart answered. The Prince acts like a prince and is a bit arrogant, but the mayor and Bart only spoke a bit more politely. It doesnt feel like theyre talking to a VIP. Looking closely, Bart and the Prince almost look around the same age. In a manner of speaking, the difference is that if the Prince were a civil official, then Bart would be a naval officer. Interesting. My legs sway while I was sitting on the little chair. My legs are swinging. Lei. Ai. I was surprised by Alistairs quiet rebuke. Oh no, dammit. I was dragged along by my small infant body and mind. Its not a legend. It exists in the capital, and weve confirmed that many towns have one upon closer inspection. Trentforce is a special town because it exists within the barrier, and the kingdom understands that you have small barrier boxes here in case of emergencies. The mayor nodded. Apparently, this isnt a secret. But making barrier boxesrge enough to cover a town requires a special technique and the magic stones required for them to work are massive. To begin with, we dont even know if those stones would be filled even if we got every magic user in town to channel their magic into it. Thats why even if they do exist, they are called legends. So thats how it is. I made a surprised look. At any rate, my small stomach is hungry. Is it nearly snack time? I might have looked restless. Lei. Ai. The mayor called a servant and gave him some kind of instructions after he heard Alistairs rebuke. The servant nodded and left the room. The Princes eyes might have turned a little colder. I made it so I wouldnt meet his gaze. But my older brother Albert was born with a lot of magic power. I dont have as much as my brother, but I also have a remarkable amount of magic power because of my Wester lineage, he said a bit proudly. Also, magic users gather in the fief capital. Weve managed to secure 60%, no 80% of the magic needed for the stone. So its not a legend. Its almost feasible. The room got noisy. It could probably be called a dream if they could activate the barrier box, which is called a legend. Then, a knock sounded at the door. Come in. A servant came in, pushing a wagon when he heard the mayors voice. On the wagon there was tea, meat sandwiches and sweets. My legs swayed and hit the table with a bang. Lei. Ai. I was crying just a while ago, and now Ive regressed to being an infant. I focused, put my hands next to each other on the table and also behaved. When I got tea and a te of snacks, I properly said, Thhanwsh. Pfft. Kyaro... Sorry. Couldnt help it. Dont I properly say thanks every day? I grabbed the sandwich and chewed it in my mouth. For some reason, everyone was focused on me. Well, whatever. It doesnt matter what you say to babies. Everyone rxed at what the Prince had said. Everyone started eating and drinking when the Prince held his cup. I also chewed as I thought. Oh my gawd, werent women the first to eat in high-ss ces in my previous life? Was that in a story? Im the only woman here, so it should be fine for me to start eating first. *CHEW CHEW* It would take forever if we wait for the baby to finish, so Ill keep going, The Prince, who was drinking his tea, said. *CHEW CHEW* Tsk. Dont act up. The Prince looked at me and frowned a little beforebing his bangs back. Well, he is a bit handsome, so its not like his gesture wasnt cool. But nobles shouldnt click their tongues.*CHEW CHEW* And thest 20% is Alistair Lisburn. Im just Alistair. Your summery-blue eyes prove that you have magic. Alistair red at the Prince. But the Prince continued calmly, You can probably choose to return to Kingdom. But as long as you live in Wester, you should do your best for the people. Alistair was at a loss for words. He didnt want to leave Lentforce. But, if he was told that he had to do it because he lived here, then-. And I dont think she would be of any use as she is now, but I was told to bring the violet kid along if she was here. I dont think she would be of any use. But its important? Dont say I wont be of use two times! But well, I wouldnt be useful. I received the sweets next. *CHEW CHEW* Leis still only a year old! Alistair stood up and said. I didnt say that I would use her straight away if shees with you, Alistair. And theres an advantage to taking her. Advantage. I stopped eating sweets. A baby with violet eyes and a child with summery-blue eyes in Wester. Weve sent a messenger off to ask for the dispatch of the Four Marquises because we have summoned these children to the capital. The sweets dropped out of my hands. Father might already know about me. He mighte to pick me up if I go to the fief capital. I might be able to go back to where father is. Chapter 55 - I’m One Years Old!

Chapter 55: Im One Years Old!

Youve even contacted Kingdom... The Prince replied calmly to Alistairs dumbfounded mutter, Its a truly difficult situation, your cooperation is vital even if you dont know this. And thats not all. Theres been a lot of dissatisfaction in the regions in Frontier because Kingdom is the only ce with a barrier. Theyre also not happy that the people in Kingdom are living inside the barrier while relying on the magic stones produced in Frontier. Well, of course. But what happens if Frontier doesnt supply enough magic stones? Wester produces the most magic stones out of the three regions of Frontier. We lightly hinted that we wanted Kingdom people to fill the magic stones. The Prince continued, Of course, weve also made a formal request to the royal family in Kingdom. But, we only hinted that we have people from the Albans and Lisburn families. No one could say anything. The mayor couldnt stop this. Bart and his crew didnt know what to do because they knew that I wanted to go back to where father was and that Alistair didnt want to return to Kingdom. Iww go. Lei! Alistair said sorrowfully after my deration. A magwic usher wiwwe from Kingdom. If Lei ish there thhen they donth need Awishthair, I said clearly. They will probablye up with some excuse for why they had an Albans child but not a Lisburn child. They didnt need us as magic users; they needed us to act as bait for the magic users of Kingdom. The Prince put his hand on his chin and looked at me when I said this to Alistair. Hmm. To be honest, Id rather have you, the summery-blue eyed child rather than a baby who isnt useful. I stared back at him. The fief capital has received information that Albans is frantically searching for his baby even though hes doing it in secret. I guess itll be fine if youre the only one whoes. Then he scoffed. It wasnt like he got cooler just because heughed. But, his cold image was fading a little. Youve got candy scraps on your face. Hes an arsehole after all. But, summery-blue boy. The Prince tensed his face and looked at Alistair. This barrier box n was carefully nned out by us siblings when we realised that we had a lot of magic power at a young age. Your guardians may be able to turn down this request since youre only 11. But when you turn 18, youll being to the fief capital even if you hate it. Keep that in mind. Alistair clenched his teeth and looked down. In the end, it will be for Lentforce. He lifted his face when he heard that. Prince, thats mean, Bart, who had been silent, said. A messenger wille here from the fief capital every year until hes an adult. But what will happen to the reputation of this barrier town that everyone envies? Thats why Im saying youre mean! Im just saying the truth. Frontier isnt affluent enough to leave a magic user alone. Everyone was at a loss for words. Itll never end like this. Need thime. Lei, thats right, Bart was surprised by me and answered in ce of Alistair. Weve certainly heard your request. But were their current guardians. Alistair doesnt know what to do, and not everything Lei says is right. I looked up at Bart in surprise, and he nodded lightly. This was something I had decided. I want them to think it over before they make a decision. Youre not going to tell me to bring them to you tomorrow too, are you? Hmm. I actually want to see them tomorrow though. Impossible. If you cant wait, then, well take them there. You can go back first. Thats probably not how someone should talk to a prince, even as a joke. I watched Bart and the Prince in anticipation. Fuu. The Prince sighed in an un-prince-like way. We were onlyte because we heard of scoundrels who nned to kidnap her, so we went looking for them. Whats with your remarks? What did you say? The people who tried to kidnap me? The Princes amazed face went back to a serious one. Do you want to know more about it? Of course. Then, give me your response as soon as possible. Fine. Ill do that. Its like theyre making a gloomy deal. In Kingdom, there seems to be a force that doesnt want that baby to return to Kingdom. Did you find out something about this? The Prince shook his head. Its just a guess. They went out of their way to use the name Remington, so they probably arent part of the Four Marquises. You can also reach this conclusion if you consider that the current prince of Kingdom is 2 years old and has strong magic, the Prince stopped speaking there. I didnt know that there was a prince in Kingdom. There are a lot of things that a one-year-old doesnt know. That baby whos ying innocent-. It seems like Ive been demoted to a baby whos ying innocent. Id say that there are guys who are worried about them being around the same age. Oh. A two-year-old and a one-year-old? No way. I looked off into the distance. Bart, who had been silently listening to the Prince, stood up. Everyone else also stood up, and Alistair carried me off the chair. Theres still some sweets left! I felt disappointed. Wrap up the sweets. Ah, yes! When the Prince said that, the servant quickly wrapped all the sweets on the table so that it could be carried in one hand. He might actually be a decent person. Thanwsh. Youre wee. The servant smiled and gently rubbed my head when I thanked him. Youre not going to thank me? I held onto Alistairs hand and was about to go home with my snacks in hand, but I turned around when I heard the Prince. Thanwsh. I smiled and the Prince froze with a surprised expression on his face. Whats surprising? Theres nothing to lose by smiling. Because smiles are 0 yen Chapter 56 - Move Forward on Your Own

Chapter 56: Move Forward on Your Own

We were silent on the way home. If I wait a little longer, then father will surelye and find me here. I believe this. But when will that be? In the meantime, more people mighte to try to kidnap me. In that case, it would be safer to follow the one who ims to be royalty. I stared at the dark streets that had hardly any people on it. I recalled it vividly when I closed my eyes. The person who was always by my side from the moment I woke up in the morning until I went to bed at night. The person who answered me seriously even though she probably didnt understand what the baby me was saying. The person who was kind, bright and like family to me. Hannah. I opened my eyes. And Amy-. If I leave here by myself, then no one else would get involved. She was just getting along with me because of her father. I left my body to Mill, who was holding me against his chest. Of course, I can walk home by myself, but its better to move quickly at night. I wont be selfish until we get home. Barth. My voice was quiet, but it was heard clearly on a quiet night. What is it, Lei? Lei shhouwdnth go? Thats right. Youll be lonely, Bart joked. But being lonely isnt a reason that would stop me. If you want to go, then go, Mill rocked me and said as he looked up at the night sky. But-. Bart thinks so too, but we were negotiating. Kyaro took over, We dont want them to think that they can easily take you. He smiled. Then-. Oh yeah. You need to go back to your pops. Ai. He is a Prince, so you can trust him. Ai. Even if Im kidnapped or about to be kidnapped. Even if I have to get those around me involved. If I want to live and move forward, then there will surely be someone to help me. I may be fortunate, but theyre important people who give me a push when I want to give up. The Prince was only guessing, so I dont know if there are really people who are out to get me just because Im a one-year-old magic user. There are probably advantages to marrying children from two Houses with a lot of magic power. If so, then did they need to divide it into four Houses? Besides-. I didnt want to think about it, and my body shook. Lei are you cold? Noth cowd. I see. If you dont need me, then kill me. Why do you have try to kidnap me so much? Theres so much I dont understand. So, what should we have for dinner? Mill asked, as he adjusted the way he hugged me. Pothathoesh. Lei likes potatoes. Mashhed onesh. Well buy that too. Ai. For now, I have to leave these warm people and take a step forward. Alistair kept looking down. No one talked about what happened today or about what would happen in the future while we were eating orzing around. There was nothing they could do. Ive already decided. Alistair will worry for many years toe. But, I will go back to father. I might have a tough time getting back there, but I was just moving from one warm ce to another. However, Alistair was different. He had to go from a warm ce, where he could work independently as a hunter to a ce where he had to be alone. The ce wasnt Kingdom, which he hated so much. But he had to be involved with Westers royal family and work as a noble. When we went back to our room, Alistair was still sitting on the bed while hugging the barrier box even after Id fallen asleep. The next morning, we acted like we always did. It wasnt a day off for them, so Mill didnt make any tea. We quickly got ready and went to Brendels shop. Bart talked to Brendel about what had happened yesterday, and I went to where the building blocks were. Alistair was silently filling magic stones today. I nced at Alistair while ying with the blocks because I was curious since he usually helps me with them. A lot of magic stones needed to be filled, and there was nothing wrong with filling a lot of them, but-. I got up and toddled to where Alistair was. No, wait, I walked briskly to where he was. I stared at Alistair, who was so focused on his work that he didnt notice me. I knew it. His magic amount has increased dramatically, and hes getting better at handling his magic. Hes channelling magic into the magic stones without waste. But-. At that moment, themotion at the store front had suddenly gone quiet, but I didnt have time to worry about that. Alistairs magic is about to run out. Can he not tell that its about to run out? I breathed out and knocked the magic stone out of Alistairs hand. He raised his head in surprise and looked at me. No more. Lei, Im-. Chu canth do ith, dangeroush. Chu donth hab tho go! Alistair held his hand which had been pped and looked down. I put my hands on hisp and looked up at him. Summer was over. But, his eyes were as blue as the summery-blue sky. I could see a spark in his eyes. Oh, hes already made his decision. He wants to do everything he can before he leaves. I stretched my hands out to Alistair. Cawwy. Lei! Alistair hugged me tightly. He doesnt want to go, but nothing will be solved if he avoids it. He had no choice but to face it. He made up his mind because he knew this, but still-. Chu donth wanth tho go? I dont. I feel like I can hear the sounds of sniffinging from everywhere inside of the shop. Theyre only 1 and 11, you know. Think carefully if you really want to shoulder them with the future of Wester. Understood. The Prince replied to Bart. Alistair and I were taken aback and let go off each other. The Prince muttered as he stared at us, Violet and summery-blue eyes. Beautiful. And you cant escape from your heavenly fates. The same goes for Westers royal family. Heavenly fate. That might be so. But, even if that is the case, I want to choose how I live since Ive been born in this world. Even if Im swept by the tides of fate, Ill decide my own path. I, who had been looking at the Prince, stood up without holding Alistairs hand and looked at him. Alistair looked at me, and I saw that his hesitancy was gone. If you have to do something, then decide when you want to start. I grinned. Alistair raised the corners of his mouth a bit. Awishthair coow. Am I? This time, his mouth turned up, and he looked as if he was really smiling before dering, Im going to the fief capital. If you have to go, then decide when youll go. Chapter 57 - Tears are Coming Out

Chapter 57: Tears are Coming Out

But I cant go right now. At least, give me another week, Alistair said charismatically. You want me to wait a week? Hes saying that if you cant wait, then well take him to the capitalter. Dont worry, you can go ahead and report, Bart criticised the shocked Prince. The Prince thought a little and said, Hmm. Then well do that. A weekter, Alistair Lisburn, you wille to the fief capital with that violet-eyed baby whos ying innocent. Alistair looked like he wanted to add something, but he kept quiet and looked down. I wanted toin about being called an infant who was ying innocent, but it would be immature of me, so I stayed quiet. Its a bit annoying how you wont say anything, The Prince was probably saying that to me, but I didnt care. I went back to ying with the blocks. Behind me, everyone was surrounding Alistair. Are you sure? Yes. I thought this would happen one day. At least I was with my mum since I was born and I had fun travelling all over. Im d that I was able to settle down here and work as an apprentice hunter. Youre calm and have good intuition. You definitely would have be a good hunter, uooah, Bart said disappointingly, and Alistair lightly hit his stomach. Bart, why are you acting like I wont be a hunter? Ill still be working as a hunter at the fief capital, Alistair dered. But isnt it hard channelling your magic? Im sure it will be since the magic stone is bigger than the ones in the barrier boxes, Mill said worriedly. I dont know, but its not like Ill be doing it every day, right? I can just work as a hunter when Im not filling the magic stone. With his cheery and optimistic attitude, Alistair today, lookedpletely different from yesterday. I guess so, yeah. Youre right. He didnt say you had to stop being a hunter, Mill also brightened up and said. I yed with the blocks while ncing behind me. Unlike the two cheerful people, the rest looked like they had mixed emotions. Of course, they would. Hell probably be entrusted to some noble to learn things like etiquette and noble rules. Its a bit dreadful to only do those things. I remembered brothers friend, Gill. I feel like theyre really simr. In short, wouldnt the Lisburn House take him in? Then we can both go back to Kingdom. I cheered up a little. Then wouldnt hee to y with Gill? But Alistair probably doesnt forgive the Lisburn House for causing his mothers misfortune. And, hell never be a hunter if he goes back to Kingdom. I sunk my head down and reflected on my selfishness. And, I finally realised. I wont be able to see Alistair anymore when I go back to Kingdom. Nor Bart, Mill, Kyaro or Clyde. I wont be able to eat with them, work with them or hunt with them every day. My tears fell down onto the blocks because my head was lowered. I cant say selfish things like everyone, dont leave my side. They all have their own lives. Thats right, Bart and his crew still havent gotten married yet. Theyll keep dying it if they have to look after an infant. My tears continued to fall, but I didnt wail. This is fine. It is. I held the blocks which had changed colours from my tears. Lei. Dont talk to me right now. Lei, turn around. I cant. Alistair sat behind me, put one hand around my stomach and held my hand, which was holding the blocks, with his other hand. We wont forget you just like how you didnt forget about your dad or brother. Were family, even if were apart. ...... Ai. I somehow managed to squeeze my voice out. Lei, dont cry. Noth cwying! I rubbed my eyes, and Alistair put a little force into the hand that was hugging my stomach. Yeah, youre not. Something just got into your eyes. Ai. Thats fine. [Barts POV] Everyone in the room more or less started crying when they looked at Alistair hugging Leis back. Mill, at least wipe your snot. I forgot my handkerchief. Even though Lei reminded you so many times not to? Theres even a guy crying this much. I had enough, so I took my handkerchief out from my pocket and gave it to him. Isnt this all wrinkled? Its better than not having one at all. Fate is a cruel thing, even when Alistair and his mum got to Lentforce. But what about Lei? She was kidnapped from her parents and ended up in Frontier. That wasnt the end of it. She was nearly kidnapped again. But, she was able to assess her situation without forgetting her parents and decided that she wanted to go back. To be honest, I admit that I didnt care what happened to us in thest few months since weve been together with her. Cause, you know-. Leis too cute. Youre even blowing your nose. It was Mill who blew his nose on the handkerchief he was holding. That handkerchief is mine, you know? I looked at the two while remembering the past few months that wed spent together with a baby. Lei sitting on the toddler chair while swinging her legs. Lei eating as much mashed potatoes as she can because of her love for them. Lei usually ying with blocks at Brendels shop or tampering with magic tools. She always looks down so seriously, and her chubby cheeks also look like theyre about to drop right now. Talkative Lei. Her expression always changes, even if she doesnt say anything. Tottering Lei. Cheeky Lei. Alistair, who alwaysughs a lot when he cuddles with Lei. He always tries so hard, but he started to y with blocks whenever hes with her. He actually hates potatoes but does his best to eat it, so he could agree with Lei whenever she says, Yummy. We did our best to look after these kids even though were so young. Itsughable, but-. It was fun. Dont just end it as you like, Mill. Now, whatre we gonna do? Well talk about it after Alistair and Lei have gone to bed. Aite, Kyaro answered straight away. Clyde also nodded. Even if were discussing it, we probably all have the same opinion. Even so-. So cute. Everyone thought that, but they just didnt say it. Mill really is a disappointment. Chapter 58 - Things to Take With

Chapter 58: Things to Take With

Why did Alistair ask the Prince to wait a week? I still havent taught some people how to train their magic yet. Because of that. That wasnt true. Alistair taught people how to train their magic, and those people taught others. Of course, people wouldnt know how to do this at first if they werent hunters, so their training progressed slowly. Still, results were achieved. But I cant deny that there are people who would take it easy and think it would work out somehow if Alistair were around even if they fail or forget how to train their magic. They finally got serious about training their magic when they heard that Alistair will be going to the fief capital in a week. How are my preparations, you ask? To begin with, I was kidnapped with nothing on me. The things Ive gained since then are a few changes of clothes, a broken magic tool and a stuffed rug dragon. The pink rug dragon was taken away by Emy one day, and she gave it back to me on the same day. Look, the belly part of this rug dragon, see? Id thought shed just stitched it, but shed turned it into a hidden pocket. I dont know if you understand me even if I tell you this. Emy tilted her head a little. But, you know, its big enough to fit a piece of silver or something small. Im going to put something important in it. Ai. I put my rug dragon, which had been turned into a pocket, properly on my shoulders. This might be unreasonable, but I hope that youll remember this town whenever you see this rug dragon. It was fun. Ai. Thhanwsh. Youre smart, Emy said andughed, then quickly went back to work. The week passed by as normal, if not a little hectic. Apparently, the Prince has a base in the neighbouring town, and he selfishly said before leaving, Ill pick you two up in a week. Ill prepare the things you need at the capital. You dont have to bring anything with you. He left some guards here, but well, I guess its more helpful than not leaving them here. Theyre dropping money at the inn after all. Kyaro and Clyde were busy on some days and couldnte home and there were also times when Bart and Mill were busy. So we couldnt spend ourst days here together with them much and in the blink of an eye, its already the day before we leave. I was organising my luggage with Alistair in our room. Well, it was only my clothes and broken tool box. Are you really going to take this magic tool with you? Ai. And dwagon. I showed him the stuffed animal that I always have with me. I really want to take some building blocks with me, but whatever. I can do some woodwork, so Ill try to make some when we get to the fief capital. Donth fohget thwiangwesh. I wont. I wont be able to make roofs without them. Ai. Alistair ruffled my hair. Awishthair, thhathsh aww? For me? Yeah. Alistair only packed a shoulder bag. Im a hunter. I just need a Rhodolite sword and a change of clothes. Bart and the others usually carry the camping tools. Hunters actually dont camp that much in the first ce. Thats true. Because the Hollows will attack. Dangewoush. You might be fine? I canth puth bawwier up if Im ashweep. Alistair looked like he couldnt understand what I was saying, but then he suddenly realised and went pale. I see, so barriers made by people arent almighty. Then he hugged me. Dont push yourself. Ai. I want to say that someone always pushes themselves too hard, but its troublesome, so I didnt. Hey, Alistair, Lei. At that moment, I heard knocking on the door, and Kyaro was the one whod opened it. Bring your bags downstairs once youre done. Oh, you two get along so well. Heughed when he saw that I was being hugged. Its fine. We do get along well after all. I was telling Lei not to push herself. Thats important. Alistair followed after theughing Kyaro and also took my luggage with him. As for me, I carefully walked down the stairs. Everyone has gathered downstairs for a while now. They each had a bag by their side. I widened my eyes in surprise when I saw that. What is it, Lei? I said that welle with you to the fief capital, didnt I? Bartughed. Ai, buth-. We would have done this even if youd gone by yourself, but Alistair is with you too this time. Dont feel bad. Bart crouched down and put his hands on my cheeks while I was looking down. Thats right. Theyve known Alistair much longer than me. Of course, theyll send him off. I felt better. We can still be together. Oh, your eyes are shining. Well still be together for a little while longer. Ai! Then, Mill, who was looking in the cupboard under the sink, said pitifully, I like this kettle, but its too heavy to take with us. That was the kettle he used to make tea on their days off. You can buy another one once we settle down. But-. Mill pouted as he looked at the kettle. He finally gave up and reluctantly put it back into the cupboard. You-. I looked back and saw Alistair looking at Mill in shock as he put the kettle away. Your luggage-. Luggage? I looked back. I feel like thats a bit too much stuff to take on a trip. And-. I surveyed the first floor. Theres not a lot of things in the rooms. You noticed? Bart crossed his arms awkwardly. Well, its like that. Like what?! Alistair sounded confused and a bit angry. It looks as if youre noting back here. Alistair, Clydes low voice echoed. Hunters can work anywhere. Its about time for us to try our skills in a different town. Clyde... Alistair didnt know what to do. Weve arranged things with the Prince. Kyaro winked. You live with us at the fief capital andmute to the castle for your lessons. Itll be hard to make time for hunting, but its better than nothing. Kyaro! But-. And-, I looked at Mill who wanted to say something and saw grease on the tip of his nose. I took out a handkerchief from my pocket, Miww handwerchief. What is it? He bent over, and I wiped his nose. Oh, he said as he wiped it again with his sleeve. He forgot his handkerchief again. Im sure well have new encounters if we go to the capital. I think so too, Clyde agreed with Mill. Guys-. Alistair looked down and quickly rubbed his face with his sleeve. Everyone pretended that they couldnt see him do this. Alistair, we might have been taking care of you at first, but were a party now. Yeah. Lets go to the fief capital together and have fun. Yeah. Now, lets leave the luggage here and have dinner. Yeah! And tomorrow, were all leaving. Chapter 59 - Can We… Leave?

Chapter 59: Can We... Leave?

The day we were leaving has arrived. It was impossible to set up a schedule because the crew were taking a child with them, so we are going to stay at inns. The n was to leave early in the morning to avoid the Hollows and arrive early in the next town. And speaking of Alistair and I. Dont wanna. Nu. Both of us were turned away. In front of us was a gorgeous outfit sent by the Prince. And, for some reason, there was a middle-aged maid in a travel outfit with a tensed face standing before us. Her name is Dory. Alistair-sama, Le-sama. My name is Dory. I havee here from the capital to take care of Ojou-sama, was how she greeted us. It must have been difficult for her to travel all the way here from the fief capital. Im Alistair. Im Leiwa. She smiled for a moment when we introduced ourselves, but then she looked at us from head to toe and then tensed. Even for an instant, its unbelievable that children of the Four Marquis Houses would dress, would dress in suchmon clothing, she muttered, and instructed us to change into the clothes that she had brought with her. To us who were turned away, the most fashionable of our guardians, Kyaro, argued, Whats the problem? Alistair aside, Lei looks stylish and cute, doesnt she? What do you mean me aside?! I dont like colourful clothes either, but you have to wear them. Dont wanna. Nu. Kyaro shrugged. Why dont you like them, Lei? Ithsh hoth and pricwwesh. Even if its pretty, thece of the cor goes all the way up to my chin, and its prickly. And I cant run well in a dress. Well, I cant run in the first ce, though. Are theyining? Oh my gosh! Emy! Emy hugged me when I ran towards her. Then, she took out the sewing box she had and looked carefully at my dress. Its well-made. This must have been made from a good designer in the fief capital, she shook her head in admiration. On the other hand, the maid said to me, This was made by a famous designer in the capital, Jo and its one of a kind. He tailored it to match Ojou-samas hair and eyes. Stop being selfish and wear it. However, I looked away rudely. I dont care who this Jo is, hes the worst for making such ufortable clothes. Now, now. Ill do something about it, Emy said before pulling out the thread of thece and removing it. Kyaa! Krests high-qualityce! You dont have to be so noisy about it. You can still use thece. The length of thece wont change just because I remove the thread, so you can add this to your thin trousers. Ai! I dont hate high-quality or fashionable clothes. I just hate wearing ufortable clothes. Its a little hot, but Im wearing thin trousers underneath so that I can swing my legs. And the Rug Dragon is on my back. Im cute enough like this, right? We-well, if Ojou-sama is alright with that. But Alistair-sama, the Prince came all the way here to pick up children from the Four Marquis Houses, so well be criticised if you dress like that. Why? Why...? They would me us for not properly dressing you up. Alistair thought that Dory might be right as he looked at the fancy decorations attached to the shoulders and chest of the outfit he was supposed to wear. I cant, its too shy. No, Im a hunter. Im not on an exhibition. Im fine with what I have on, he refused and tried to leave. But Dory quickly chased after him. Wait, you! Whats wrong? Yourete. Hubert-sama, Dory looked relieved when she saw the Prince. Why didnt you change? We each replied to the surprised Prince. Wei changed. Im a hunter. I wont wear anything showy like that. The Prince raised an eyebrow when he saw that my dress was now a lot simpler without the decorations, but didnt say anything about it. Then he instructed, Bring the simplest outfit you have. The maid brought an outfit that was fit for a noble, but the colour was a lot calmer, and it had few decorations on it. Hows this? I guess I can wear this, Alistair reluctantly changed into that outfit. Awishthair nice. Really? Well, its alright since its not hard to move in, Alistair was a little embarrassed as he put the Rhodolite sword on his waist. Dory shook her head and looked as if she wanted to say something, however the Prince announced, We dont have any time left. Were leaving right now. Bart carried me because we didnt have any time left and we headed to the small hut near the entrance of the town. The townspeople came out one after the other as we walked and they regretfully said their farewells to us. They were even reluctant to part with me and gave me a lot of sweets. Thanks. I widened my eyes in surprise when we got to the small hut. There were rows or Rug Dragons with clean saddles, and 10 escorts for the Prince, as well as a few people whose jobs I wasnt sure of and five who seemed to be hunters. Those hunters were probably here just to be safe. And the mayor and his family were here. Amy! Lei! Amy ran up to me and hugged me gently. Im going to miss you. Me thoo. We stayed like this for a while, then she let go of me and softly gave me something wrapped in a handkerchief. Theyre hand-me-downs, but theyre your favourite Rug Dragon clothes. Wah thhanwsh, I said before stepping back. I held the handkerchief tightly. Now, its time to go. I turned to the front and stood on the ground, and my eyes met with the Rug Dragons. Aa. Kyee! What? I dont know what the Rug Dragon is saying! The leaders saying ah, wait! I was immediately surrounded by a group of Rug Dragons. I softly put my hand on the nose of the dragon that was pushing me with his mouth. Kyee. Ithsh oway. Leish fine. Kyee. Really? I wonder if thats okay. The Rug Dragons pushed me with their smelly mouth one by one before returning back to where they were. Will I be able to go to the toilet this time? I got a little anxious and looked at Alistair who shrugged. Its been months since then, so it should be fine now. Unlike Alistair and the others who were preparing indifferently, the guards were taken aback looked towards the Prince for an exnation, Your Highness! I dont know either. Bart! What? Bart answered in an annoyed tone. What just happened? Oh, they adopted her. Instead of the Prince, who didnt get what Bart was saying, one of the guards asked, Dont tell me that Le-sama is being treated as one of their kids?! Apparently. Thats rare. It seems like Ive be the centre of attention, but theres nothing I can do about this. Now then, am I riding in the basket again? I looked around restlessly for where I was sitting and Dory, who had gotten on first, reached out her hand towards me, Come here. Am I riding with that person? Nu, I turned away rudely. Lei wide awone. My! The Prince walked towards us while sighing when he saw this, Its dangerous by yourself. Lei awwaysh awone. My words froze everyone up. Thats not what she meant, honestly. Shes saying that she wants to ride alone, Kyaro chuckled while walking towards us. He quickly sorted the luggage with Clyde, put me on and put a belt around me. Even adults would be nervous with people they dont know, right? Kyaro said. I replied, Thhish ish good, and moved my hands up and down in jubtion. Alistair wasnt riding in the basket; he said he wanted to ride on his own. Why does it take so much time just to leave? The Prince grieved. Isnt it because you tried to make us dress like the Four Marquis Houses? My thoughts were a secret. Chapter 60 - Room to Breathe

Chapter 60: Room to Breathe

We finally departed. Its been a while since Ive gone on a journey on a Rug Dragon, but unlike when I came to Lentforce, I had room to breathe because I had more strength and I understood life in Frontier more. Hmmm, hmmm. Kyee. Hmm, hmmm. Kyee. It was fun to hum. Theres nothing I can do about being interrupted when I stop. Hey. Hmm, hmm. Hey, the toddler whos ying innocent over there. Oh? Theres only one person who calls me like this. The Princes Rug Dragon started walking beside mine before I knew it. Ithsh Lei. My name is not the toddler whos ying innocent. Le. Well, Les fine too. Whath? Stop your weird humming. Bufu. Thats definitely Kyaro. Why? The Rug Dragons are running faster. Theyre going to ruin the schedule. I guess I have to stop. Ai. Good. The Prince went back to the vanguard when he heard my honest answer. But I was finally having fun humming. Wouldnt this make me miss my tune? I stopped humming and sung in my head instead while waving my hands around. Hmm, hmmmm. My hands are conducting, and my legs are swaying. Kyee. Kyee. Kyee. Hey. Hmm, hmmmm. Hey, ying innocent. Ithsh Lei. ... Le. Ai. Hmm. Stop that. Why? Cant you see that the Rug Dragons are excited? I shee. Then I guess I have to stop. The Prince nced at me a few times before going back to the front. I wont do anything even if you dont look at me so much. Well, I have nothing to do now. I fidgeted and felt the sweets in my pocket. Shweethsh. I had put the sweets Id received from the townspeople in my luggage, but I kept a few in my pocket. I took the sweets out with a rustle. Kyee, the dragon I was riding out let out a small cry. Ithsh fine. Thheyre shweethsh. Kyee. I feel like he had just said, Then thats fine. The sweets in my pocket were wrapped in paper. It was unexpectedly difficult to unwrap it. Twisty, twisty. Just a little more. Ah. Buufuu. Argh. Kyee. It fell. Well, I can pick it up and eat itter. And Im confident that Kyaro is the one whosughing. Oh, bother. I also heard other noises, but I ignored them. I should still have another one in my pocket. *RUSTLE* The dragon stopped while I was doing this. Everyone got off their dragons as if they were annoyed. Is it time for a break? They should be letting me down soon too. Clyde wasughing for some reason as he walked towards me and took off my belt. Lei, you did great. Why? Its nothing. Heughed while picking up the sweet I had dropped and gave it to me. Hrm. Its still wrapped in paper so it should be alright. I unwrapped thest bit and was about to put the sweet in my mouth when I was stopped, You cant, Ojou-sama! It was Dory. Shes probably going to say that I cant eat it because it dropped or something like that. I quickly put the sweet into my mouth before she could say it. Ah. *CHEW CHEW* Its a cookie.Yummy. Then, I asked the guard near me, Wather pweashe. I put the sk that had been opened for me on my mouth and gulped the water down. Ah, you didnt even pour it into a cup! I heard Dorys shriek from over there. Thanwsh. Youre wee. The guard smiled when I thanked him. I dashed towards Alistair and the others since I was satisfied. Were taking a little break, Alistair told me. Ai. I sat down next to Alistair. Ojou-sama is-. Sitting on the ground! Oh, my goodness! Shes funny. Ive prepared a seat for you here, so please sit on it. When I turned towards Dory, I saw that she had prepared a simple chair and table with tea and snacks on top of the table. I was impressed that she could prepare these things in such a short amount of time. But I didnt feel like drinking tea. I donth need thhoshe. Wathersh fine. Here, water. I got water from Alistair. I already ate cookies before, so Im fine now. Shall we y a little while were resting? Ai. Fuu, bwow. Oh, the whistle? Ai. I stood up with Alistair, and we went to look for grass. Ojou-sama! Its dangerous! Kyee. Even the Rug Dragon wanted to say something. Oba-san, its fine. Were ying in a ce where everyone could see us. Dragon, its fine. Kyee. The dragon seemed to have understood. O-oba-san... Dory looked like she was going to copse. Im going to y. We stayed where everyone could see us. Alistair removed the grass, peeled off the leaves and made some whistles. Our break finished while we were ying. Next will be lunch break? Go! The Rug Dragons started moving when the Prince said this. The wind blowing across the prairie was a sign of autumn, and the grass which fluttered in the wind was a little yellow. The stem of the grass whistle, which Id been taught to y before summer, was bing somewhat harder than before. I took out the whistle, which had been cut into a perfect size, out of my pocket. Puu. Kyee. Puu, puu. Kyee. Hrm, it makes a beautiful sound. Now, again. Hey. Puu. Hey, -. Ithsh Lei. ... Le. Ai. The Prince again? I probably look fed up with him. You, are you that fed up with me? Puu. St... op-. Puu? Th... at. The Rug Dragons look fine? Thatid-back sound is annoying. Nu fweedom. What did you say? The Prince stopped his dragon, opened the basket and took my whistle. Hes a tyrant! The group began moving again. Fine. If you dont likeid-back sounds, then it would be fine if its notid-back, right? I took a different grass whistle out from my pocket. I had this one made a little bit shorter. I also have longer ones than the one the Prince took. Piii. Kyee. Pii, pii. Kyee. This doesnt soundid-back, does it? Piii, ah. Get out the rest. ... You can blow on it during break time. Bufuu. I feel like thats not Kyaro. I reluctantly handed him the whistle. Will I make it back to the capital safely? The Prince muttered as he went back to the front. You can be moreid back. Chapter 61 - Four Marquises: Molesey’s Appearance (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 61: Four Marquises: Moleseys Appearance (Otou-samas POV)

Kingdoms barrier was made using five magic stones. Each was the size of an adults fist, and each is easily said to be enough to create a barrier around a town. However, bybining the five magic stones, it was possible to create a barrier which covered a whole country, much less five towns. However, if magic isnt left within the five magic stones, then the barrier would not activate. Therefore, the royal family and the four Marquis Houses maintain the stones and govern the country at the same time. Our authority doesnt waver because the continuation of the barrier would be jeopardised if we are short on one of the Marquis Houses. However, the truth was that the royal family and the Four Marquis were ves who couldnt escape from the duty of maintaining the barrier. Therefore, no matter how many people said that nobles are the models of the people, some oppressed others by brandishing their authority, and there are also those, like the Lisburn predecessor, who indulged in women. On the other hand, some were apathetic, and they showed no interest or motivation in work that didnt include maintaining the barrier. Fortunately, there was no one in the current generation of Four Marquis Houses that met these extremities. There should be no one that met these extremities. Albans. I had just finished filling the magic stone and had just left the barrier room when Molesey called out to me for a change. Harold. I stopped thinking because I was a little surprised. Like how the Albans have violet eyes and the Lisburns have summery-blue eyes, the Moleseys have bluish-grey eyes. Their hair was a darker grey than silver, and their grey eyes were simr to the heavy winter clouds. Harold Molesey is known for not attracting others and hisck of interests just like his bleak appearance. I havent had many chances to befriend him, probably because he is in his 40s and was older than Stan and I. People think that he is someone who handles his government affairs and obligations in a disinterested manner. He was indeed someone who the supervision department could twist around their fingers. However, the same could be said about me, so I cant say much. I am currently considered as the problem child by the supervision department. But I dont care. And Harold often calls me by my surname instead of not Dean. Albans was used to refer to me, so I didnt care much about it until now. Call me, Dean. Harold stared at me as if he was saying, Whatre you on about? Isnt it about time you call me Dean? The world became colourful with Leis birth, or to be more precise, at the moment when she considered me as family. Recently, Ive begun to care about matters that I hadnt before. I dont think were close enough for me to call you by your name, However, this was how Molesey replied. I shrugged. If he thinks like that, then thats fine. Did you want something? I changed the topic back to what it was. Albans, I hardly see you here. That was certainly true until now. I usuallye here to fill the magic stones before my government duties, once every five days. This wasnt my routine, but I hardlye to fill the stones if Id just done it a few days before. Buttely, I havent beening to fill the stones on this routine. Because the routine the Four Marquises use to maintain the stones would destroy my search for Lei. Therefore, I often fill the stones with someone from the other Four Marquis Houses. Of course, I know that your precious daughter has been kidnapped. Nevertheless, you havent abandoned your duties as part of the Four Marquises. Are you trying to say that its bad for me toe to fill the magic stone on the same day as the other Marquises? I asked directly, and Harold shook his head. Im just saying that you could change when you enter the room if you feel bad or if you cant concentrate. But thats not what I was implying. Then what were you implying? I dont like when people speak indirectly. Albans, isnt it usually normal for you to refill the stone once every five days? Once every five days was nothing but a long habit of mine. Of course, people from the supervision departmentined, but they have no reason toin if the barrier is functioning properly. Yeah. Im trying to extend it to once every six days, and if possible, I want to make the intervals longer. I knew it. Harold narrowed his eyes a little, As you know, my son has grown up, and now we are alternating our duties. Thats why we each have 10 days of freedom, but you are alone. Filling it once every five days is certainly distressing. So thats why the barrier will sway? Harold nodded, The supervision department said the same thing. I snorted. Youre right. Five days isnt enough to go search for my daughter. There are still seven more years before my son is an adult. So what if I say I will fill enough magic tost six or seven days? Absurd! No matter how much magic we have, were using it to its limit every time. Thats impossible! Harold widened his bluish-grey eyes in surprise. Were increasing our magic power. Thats all, I turned back as I answered. It wasnt just me. Stan was also struggling to increase his magic power. Luke and Gill are also increasing their magic power. After all, the Four Marquises and the supervision department only think about maintaining the barrier ording to regtions. They werent worth talking to. Wa-wait. I dont have to wait even if you tell me to wait. I quicken my pace. Oh, hadnt someone done something simr to this? Please wait! Would you tell me more about how to increase-... I stopped. ... ones magic power? What for? Luke and I increased our magic power by risking our lives. I dont want to teach this method to a fellow who 1doesnt make any effort and just does what the supervision department tells him to do. I dont know if you know this or not, but my sons magic power is a little low for someone from a Marquis House. I didnt know. This was something that people wouldnt know until they attended the same school as his son. What about the other people in your House? My son surpasses the rest. Im currently the only adult in the Albans House who has a lot of magic power, so my situation is worse than Moleseys. Iughed wryly in my head. Shouldnt I be the one consulting him? Im still here now, so its fine. My House situation might be better than the other Houses. Even if I want to support my House until the next generation grows up, a persons life expectancy is beyond their control. If theres a way for my son to gain a little more freedom, then I wish to know of it, he said, and his face reflected his love for his family. I cant guarantee that it would raise his magic power, but I can teach you the basics and how to practice it. Yes, thank you very much. Albans, Harold bowed. My son knows more about this than me. You cane over whenever he doesnt have school. By the way-. I grinned and continued, Youre still calling me Albans? ... Dean. I nodded, turned around and started walking. I feel like Ive won for some reason. At that time, I had no idea that I would finally discover news about Lei when Lukes summer holidays had ended, and the signs of autumn were rich. Chapter 62 - Diana (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 62: Diana (Otou-samas POV)

Like usual, Luke came home from the dormitory on the weekend of the week of the incident. I never thought that having him back would be this enjoyable. I even thought that it would be fine for him tomute to the academy since it was within the royal capital. I cant believe that I would want to have dinner with someone every day. In a week of 10 days, he has two days off. I spent my time with Luke, who hade home on the evening of the 8th day, yesterday. Luke had spent his summer holidays at a remote region, and not only had his magic increased incredibly, but he also seemed to have been taught how to sword fight, and his thin body had returned to normal, or rather he was a little bulkier than usual. After hed returned, we spent time together studying how to manipte magic more efficiently and putting our ideas into practice. On holidays, Gill and Stan, who cant increase their magic power as they would like,e over to train. Luke begged me to remove the Rug Dragons basket because he was fed up with it, so I gave him a Rug Dragon. Rug Dragons are big, so it would be better to do this when he gets a bit bigger, but I couldnt help it. I think its because when he goes to get Lei, the Rug Dragon will be slow if it has to wear a basket, but the biggest reason of all is that it looks ugly. Now then, should I get Luke to practice on the Rug Dragon? That message came when I thought that. Jude, sorry but can you say that again? Certainly. Diana-sama wishes to visit in at noon. I couldnt answer straight away. I didnt remember this woman until now. She is Lukes real mother. Im sure she remarried into some Duke House. Yes, the Duke who owns the fief next to the capital. But, thats not why she wants to see you... I know, I interrupted Jude. The woman who hardly came to see Luke after we divorced. What does she want now? I cant refuse this... Its about Luke-sama. About Luke? Apparently, she wants to discuss his engagement. Engagement! I almost ripped my hair out. Certainly, nobles, especially those belonging to the Four Marquis Houses, hope to quickly marry someone with strong magic, who also doesnt belong to the Marquis House. I also got engaged to Diana at 12, but... Its too early. And I cant trust someone who Diana brings. But, Diana-sama is Luke-samas mother. You cant stop her from meeting her son. Hmph. Fine. I cant take away Lukes right to see his mother, even if I refuse this engagement. Then, let here. Yes, Milord. Even though I got a little depressed, I decided to ride on the Rug Dragon to move my body this morning. I rode around the estate with Luke, who was still riding awkwardly. He has improved his ability to ride it for a longer period of time so I decided to talk about Diana. Okaa-sama ising... Apparently, she wants to talk to you about your engagement. I see. People of my age have already decided on their partner. My mature son wasnt shaken much. What do you think, Otou-sama? Ah, yeah. I didnt expect him to ask me. Youll have to decide on a partner one day, but youll end up unhappy if your feelings dont match. Luke looked down. I panicked. Im not unhappy right now. Of course, Stan is happy with his marriage. I didnt like Diana, but I got my happiness in you. In other words... In other words, what should I say? ire didnt have much magic, but Lei was born with a lot. You dont need to fuss about it and just take your time to choose someone who you would have a good life with. Is that alright? Absolutely. Then what if I get engaged to someone who is really dependant? Luke... I gulped at Lukes indifferent tone. Itll be fine. I havent seen Okaa-sama in a long time. Im certain she had beautiful wavy blonde hair and green eyes, Luke said as if he recalled a portrait. Luke hasnt appeared in high society yet, so he wouldnt meet any adults unless he has the opportunity to. Should I not have gotten annoyed and given him more chances to meet his mother? Otou-sama to me, ire was my real Okaa-sama. We may not have been rted by blood, but she was my real Okaa-sama. Its pointless to worry about trivial things. Yeah, youre right. On the contrary, Luke rebuked me. We thanked the Rug Dragons and had a simple lunch, then in the mid-afternoon, we were informed that Diana had arrived. Listen, Ivepletely forgotten about it, but meeting up with a woman is like this. They always make you wait. Remember this. Fufu, okay. Ive remembered it, Luke replied in amusement. We had plenty to do and talk about while we were waiting for her, but I was still irritated that she made us wait. The woman that Jude had finally guided here was a beautiful woman who people wouldnt think was 30. Like Luke had said, her wavy blonde hair was arranged up, and some bits hung down in a sophisticated way, and next to her was an unfamiliar girl. She looked like Diana somehow. When we stood up, Diana elegantly curtsied, and the girl curtsied as well, albeit a little awkwardly. We also lightly lowered our heads and bowed. Long time no see, Dean. Yeah. And Luke. I havent seen you in a long time. I replied curtly, and Luke returned her greeting tactfully. I heard you need something? Oh my, do I need something to see my son? Whatre you saying? Youve never tried to meet him before. Well... Diana raised her eyebrows up in surprise. You got remarried in no time. I was thoughtful since your wife was around. If I show up right after your wife had passed away, then there would be rumours flying around. Hmph. Its a usible excuse, but shell keep hurting Luke if she goes on. What do you want? Well, youre the same dull man. Are you not going to offer me a seat? Annoying. Both of you, Jude is preparing tea now. This way. Luke quickly walked up to the front, offered his hand to Diana and led her to the table set. Otou-sama. Yeah. I sat across from Diana. Luke went straight towards the girl. Nice to meet you. Im Luke, and you are? Mm, nice to meet you. My name is Chelsea. Have you ever heard of the Albans Garden? No, but I love going out. Luke listened until then and took the girl outside, Then, well take a walk around the garden for a bit. Excuse us. What a smart thing to do. Our son is kind of boring. You dont even know how smart he is. I was shocked. If you dont take care of children, then you wont be able to connect with them. I havent heard about you taking care of your youngest. Thats old news. In any case, its a horrible incident. Diana is always like this. At least she didnt say anything rude about Lei. So, what? That sounds like something you would say. Whatever. Lukes engagement. And the girl I just brought with me. So you just introduced them as you liked. Isnt it fine? The sooner they get to know each other, the better. I snorted. Shes my cousins child. I married into the House next to the capital, so Im not that far away. Chelsea Buxton. Shes the 2nd daughter of an Earl and has a good heart. It doesnt matter if shes from an Earl House or if she has a good heart, Luke doesnt have any ns to get engaged right now. Oh dear, but its the duty of the Four Marquises. I dont want to hear you say that when you abandoned your duties to raise him, was how I replied to Diana who had said that on purpose. Im sure you gave up on your duties as his father too. We always quarrel for some reason. So annoying. Chapter 63 - It’s Still Too Early to Get Engaged (Otou-sama’s POV) Chapter 63: Its Still Too Early to Get Engaged (Otou-samas POV) Even if I were to decide on his fiance, Diana, that girl being closely rted to you means that she is also closely rted to Luke. I wouldnt choose someone from your family. Oh my, Luke was born this excellent because we joined together. Its a smart choice if you think about the next generation. I know that that way of thinking exists. Listen carefully, Ill repeat it. Luke doesnt have any ns to get engaged right now. But they look like they get along really well. Thats because they shouldnt listen to the adults talk, so Luke was considerate. No way! I was disappointed that Diana wasnt interested in Luke, himself. After that, a troublesome silence continued to reign the room. Oh yes, do you know that there are rumours that the Four Marquises are divided? Diana suddenly said such a thing. I was surprised because I had never heard of this before. Really? How are they divided? You. Do you honestly not know? Its really frustrating. They say that the Albans instigated the Lisburns away from the other two Marquises and the supervision department. I didnt know that, I answered honestly. I thought you wouldnt, Diana seemed shocked. Youre blunt, and you totally dont understand a womans heart, but at the same time, you also wouldnt plot or scheme. Youre not that passionate. Thats a horrible thing to say. But you know, I think its just a small fraction. I noticed that she was serious, so I looked at her face properly for the first time. Youre old. I hate that part of you. Dammit, I said it out loud. No matter how much you hate the duty of the Four Marquises, people around you will think its only natural that you do it. People are jealous that you have power and enjoy benefits from it. Thats... The only people who know the truth are the few around you. It really is just a small fraction, Diana interrupted me. If possible, I want to chip off that power. If possible, I want to rece the Four Marquises. If possible, I want to obtain strength that is close to that of the Four Marquises. Many people think that even if theyre not from your generation. Like people from your house? ... Yes, just like them. You should be grateful that theyre easy to understand. Diana turned away rudely. Come to think of it, shes a woman with a pretty side profile. Youre old, but your side profile is as beautiful as ever. I also hate that side of you. She gets angry even if Ipliment here. Theres nothing I can do. Shes difficult to deal with because she always flies into a fit of rage. Otou-sama. Aunt Diana. Meanwhile, the two are back. The girl named Chelsea was blushing happily. Luke was the same as always. After that, Luke suggested that Chelsea drink tea since she was tired from ying. He gave her sweets to eat, and they had a lot of fun talking about the academy. Our business is done. If youll excuse us. Yeah. Unlike our curt greetings, the children were gentle. I had a lot of fun today. Me too. Mm... Maybe because the child named Chelsea is more immature than Luke or perhaps this was how she is, but she said honestly, I heard that Im going to be engaged to Luke-sama. I came to meet you because of that. Luke raised an eyebrow in surprise, Who said that? Well, my grandfather and aunt. Not your Otou-sama or Okaa-sama? No. They told my aunt that it was still too early. Diana turned her face away as if it was tiresome. But, I think it would be fine if I got engaged to you, Luke-sama, Chelsea smiled and said. Chelsea... Luke looked troubled. Im grateful for your feelings, but Im not old enough yet. I still have a lot to learn. Ive never thought about getting engaged. But... Listen, Chelsea, like your Otou-sama and Okaa-sama, said, its still too early. Its something you decide after you grow up a little more. I understand. But can Ie back after Ive grown up more? Chelsea said innocently, and Luke sighed secretly. If you want to see the garden, then its fine. But if you want toe here for an engagement, then dont. Chelseas eyes filled with tears. But Luke didnt lie to her, Engagement and marriage are something you do when you be an adult. What is this? You cant even give her hope? Diana said and stood up. She put her arms over Chelseas shoulders and tried to leave. Then, without looking at Lukes face, she said, But I like it when youre honest. And then left. Thats Diana. Yes. I understand, somehow. Lei is more adult-like than her. Pufa. Otou-sama? Lei... certainly... haha... I see... I think the unbefitting conduct of hers is practical. I thought that was her nature, but if you think of her as an adult, then it isnt right... haha. The figure of Lei, who I was trying hard to not remember, revived in my mind. Lei, who crawls out secretly from the gap in the door. Lei, who pretends not to notice something that shed noticed. And yet, her happy shrieks are very cute. Lei... Otou-sama... I put my arms around Lukes shoulders, and he put his around my waist. Then a knock came from the door when we were remembering Lei. What? Its Jude. Its an important matter. Enter. Jude came in and said, The person who went to look for Ojou-sama is back. I felt like time had stopped. However, the arms of Luke which were around my waist became vigorous. Lei. Ill see him right away. Show him to my office. Chapter 64 - Where Lei Is (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 64: Where Lei Is (Otou-samas POV)

Luke. It didnt necessarily mean that there is good news. Many of the people I sent to search for her havee back empty handed. I wonder if I should let Luke listen in. Its fine, Otou-sama. I want to listen too. But, Lukes eyes were unwavering. Then, together. No matter what news we get. Graces hinted that a public search would increase the value of Lei instead. Nevertheless, I have been using as many talented people as I can through magic from Frontiers magic tool, which I have never used before. There are few people I trust, and Frontier is massive. I held back my hope and waited for the investigator in my office. A knock sounded right away. Enter. The man who Jude showed in was filthy in his travel clothes. But I had no other choices. He said the report as soon as possible. Milord. You dont have to be formal. So? I urged the man who was trying to give his greetings. A person who is thought to be Le-sama is in Lentforce. Is in. Was that what he said? Lentforce... Jude, give me the map. Yes. Jude pulled a map out from the shelf. Meanwhile, Luke and I desperately tried to control our trembling hands. Shes in Lentforce. Shes alive. If Im not mistaken, Lentforce is in Wester. I lost Lei near the border of Wester. The information matches. Jude spread the map on the desk. Its here. Luke pointed at a ce west of the royal capital, Gardestar. Its close. Shes this close... Otou-sama. I learnt at the Academy that the Wellington separates Gardestar and Lentforce, and there are no trade routes through the mountains. Yes, thats right. It usually takes about four weeks to get to the western end of Wester. It also takes about four weeks or more from around Fand. Otou-sama, why dont you listen to what he has to say first? Oh, youre right. I couldnt help but think about going to get her. I cant go myself. I faced the investigator. Tell me the circumstances and current situation. When I looked at the investigator, he seemed pretty tired. Jude, a seat. And also some snacks and a drink. Certainly. A chair was prepared for the investigator straight away, and he sat down gratefully. Thank you. I rushed here from the border. The investigator began talking after thanking me, Firstly, I saw the person who is thought to be Le-sama. She has the same blonde hair and violet eyes as Milord. Also, people called herLe. Im certain its her. Then? It seems like shes being taken care of by a young and reputable hunter party. It looked like she is living healthy. I sucked my breath in. Healthy. Lei. If possible, I wanted to take her back here with me. But I concluded that it would be impossible and rushed back here to report. What do you mean? I do feel that if it is, in fact, the person in question, then it would be good to bring her back. That is why I gave him the Four Marquis symbol. Im sorry to tell you, but people dont recognise the symbol of the Four Marquises unless they live near the border. They doubt whether its real or not. Le-sama is protected by strong hunters and the whole town. I couldnt even talk to her. What about the mayor? I was afraid that he wouldnt believe me and that he would detain me. I see. The man on the chair released a bit of his tension and said, To begin with, I knew where she was from the people who want to kidnap her. What did you say?! I stood up. The gang is more daring than Milord and are operating on arge-scale. Therefore, the information about a violet-eyed Four Marquis child being kidnapped, then going missing temporarily, then somehow managed to get picked up my young hunters and headed to the West is spreading wide amongst those who do the dirty work behind the scenes. I followed that information and maintained a reasonable distance from the gang and ended up in Lentforce. I cant believe its like that. I should have made the search bigger... The investigator shook his head. If people know that you are searching for her, then more reckless guys would appear because they want the reward. And the gang will feel pressed and act recklessly too. They arent taking firm measures and are ying the waiting game right now because the town is firmly protecting the child. Meanwhile, I rushed back here. I looked at Jude. If her location is clear... Yes. I think it would be better to use the Four Marquis name and bring her back with arge team. Alright! I stood up again. It takes 4 weeks to get to Lentforce. Put together a team centring on the guards in the mansion who can move. Arrange a lot of guards so that it would be fine even if theyre attacked along the way. Recruit hunters from around Kaylie. You can find them through the magic tool shop. Or... I thought of ways to win over good hunters. Should they enter Wester from the north through Fand...? Milord, can you stop? You... What was his name? Well, whatever. I dont think Wester is any better than Fand. But there are royal families in each country, and you would affect their pride if you go to Wester from Fand to rescue your daughter. Hmph. What a hassle. If thats the case, then its fine if we let their rtives go? Pardon me, but Kingdom is the same. Thats right. Le was kidnapped from this mansion. Otou-sama, Ill go. Luke! Les world is small. Her world consists of Sebas, Hannah, Otou-sama and I. Her world basically revolved around us. Hannah and Sebas arent here, and she would be wary of strangers, no matter how much they insist they were sent by the Four Marquises. I knew Luke would say that. If I can go, then I would, and Luke is the same. But... Luke, you cant. Otou-sama! I could have at least let him go if she had been in Kaylie or near the border. But I cant let him go somewhere further than in Frontier. Youre the only one who has the blood of the Albans. I cant afford to lose you. This time, neither the supervision department nor the King would let you go. But...! Ill go. Both Luke and I looked at Jude in surprise. Ive never talked to Le-sama before, but shes seen me many times. I never knew that theyve met before. At first, she showed signs of looking at me as if she was asking who I was, but she pretended to pass me. I went to see her many times after that, and she understood that I was a butler-like Sebas. She would sometimes smile at me after that. Weve never talked to each other before, but she knows that I work for the Albans House. Why did you go to see her in secret...? You could have just gone to see her openly. Well, how do I say this? In short, Sebas took the lead before I could. Im shocked. But youve never travelled somewhere far before... and youre old. Im just over 40, Jude said inly. There isnt anyone who would want to go to Frontier, especially if theyre maids or those without power. In that matter, I also care about my necessities as a butler. It hurts me that Jude would be gone. But Im grateful that he would go for Le. Its dangerous. I know. But Jude, who had triumphantly dered with joy, didnt go to Lentforce in the end. Chapter 65 - Seeing Magic Is… (Otou-sama)

Chapter 65: Seeing Magic Is... (Otou-sama)

The next day, I began preparations to pick Lei up. She seems to be living well now, but I dont know what can happen to her. I have to go get her as soon as possible.Over everything else, Im in a rush to see her. Luke also restlessly got up at the same time as me. The mansion was brighter for the first time in a long time. But I suddenly remembered. Come to think of it, the Moleseys mighte over to visit. Well, theylle when they send a message. But the investigator yesterday also brought back bad news. It was about Hannah. The report only stated that a young woman in maid clothes, which was unusual in Frontier, became victim to Hollows in the direction where Leis Rug Dragon rode off to. Apparently, arge number of bandits also became victims to the Hollows. There were no mentions of a small child at the scene. Therefore they exerted more effort into the search for her. I dont know if that person was Hannah. Her family, who I should tell, is missing and Sebas, who is concerned about her future, is also not here. However, during the investigation, the people who kidnapped Lei didnt doubt that it wasnt Hannah. But, Lei would probably be sad if people judge Hannah. People wont judge her if she doesnte back. It might seem cold, but that was the only thing that came to my mind. Can we leave tomorrow...? Its still early, but I can leave at any time. I, I see. Jude is proactive, and I oddly wondered if he is actually like this. Ever since Sebas left, he has had to control the personnel in the mansion as well, increasing his workload. Dean-sama. Even if this mansion isrge, it doesnte with the splendour of a building that has been passed down for generations, and only the minimum amount of people work here. However, the minutest details are often left to the servants each time because of this, and you could even say we hadnt looked after Lei-sama properly because of this, and that was what had caused her to be kidnapped. It was mainly my fault that I couldnt take care of Lei properly. Therefore, if one person is left out of the equation, then the house doesnt function well. Since Sebass matter, we have confirmed the identities while hiring young butler apprentices and maids little by little and their training has started. My absence will be a good experience for the young ones. Jude is talkative today. And as I thought, the Moleseys came to visit even though they didnt need to. Looks like Ive caught you at a busy time. Harold, who was with his young sessor, probably saw that there was amotion going on in the mansion, became a little reserved.I dont think this is the first time youve met him, but Ill introduce him again. This is my son, Marcus. I am Marcus Molesey. Ive met you a few times near the barrier room, he said as he slightly bowed. He is the 2nd generation of the Molesey House and had probably turned 20 this year. He, who is a slender young man, had blue-grey eyes that were a shade lighter than his fathers. His slightly long hair was tied in a ponytail at the back. Im Dean Albans. This is my son Luke. Nice to meet you. Ive wanted to meet you after I read the report you left at the academy on magic discussion. That crude report? If youre alright with me, then we can talk as much as you want. Marcus loosened up in response to Lukes pure admiration for his senpai 1). When I was at the academy, I also checked out all the documents and read a lot of reports written by my so-called senpais. As a result, I only found out that they were all of no use. Therefore, sometimes, I think that Luke is an abnormal being since he takes the initiative and tries to connect with others. I couldnt help but be proud that he is my son. Then I looked at Marcus, who was standing beside Luke and looking down gently at him, and felt ufortable for some reason. Harolds son. The person with the most outstanding magic in his House. But information has it that his magic power is a little low for someone who is a part of the Four Marquises. How strange, Harold, who had softened his poker-face a little as he watched the two, heard my mutter. What is? Harold, you said your son doesnt have much magic power? Yeah. Thats why I brought him here. His magic power isnt inferior to that of Lukes, and I think he has enough magic at least for someone who belongs to the Four Marquis Houses. What did you say? Harold was surprised and nced at Marcus. Right? Dont ask me. Magic power isnt something you can see. Hah? Theres no way that you cant see it. Magic is like another body that oveps your own. Then, Harold. Why do you think that Marcus doesnt have enough magic power? That point is stranger. Thats because, of course, hes always on the verge of running out of magic when he fills the barrier magic stones. Thats the reason? I got fed up with him. That problem isnt caused by low magic power, but probably because Marcus wasnt taught how to control his magic well. What is the Academy teaching their kids? Otou-sama. What is it, Luke? Otou-sama teaches me magic control every weekend because the Academy doesnt teach us properly, right? Come to think of it, that is true. The Academy wasnt built just for the Four Marquises, but for all nobles. Of course, somemoners attend the Academy as well. Therefore, the way they handle people with lots of magic isnt ideal. Jude, bring me the magic stone we use for the barrier boxes. Certainly. First, we should use arge magic stone and check how much magic he can manage. Should I use arge magic stone to confirm, even though Luke had trained using a small magic stone? Marcus could fill the nearly empty magic stone that Jude had brought without hisplexion changing. But Luke and I looked at each other and slightly shook our heads. He really doesnt know how to use his magic. Luke. It seems like he wont be able to adjust the magic in his body if he doesnt start from circting it around his body first. Thats right. I feel the strain from what hes been doing for a long time. Therefore, the magic power in his body is scattering into the air wastefully whenever he fills magic stones. In short, his magic is leaking out. Luke and I looked a little bitter, while Harold scrunched up his lips and Marcus looked bbergasted. They probably didnt expect that we would point that out. Luke, can you do it? Leave it to me. I usually train with Gill, dont I? Im used to training with people who arent aware of their magic. Wait a minute. I dismissed Harold and Marcus and left my seat with Luke for a minute. Luke, about before... Yes? Harold said he cant see magic. Did you also know that there are people who arent aware of magic...? Yes. Otou-sama, you didnt notice this at all. Luke shrugged like an adult. I found out right away when I went to the Academy. A lot of people cant see magic with their eyes. Seriously? I was shocked from the bottom of my heart. So Stan being that stupid is... Hes not stupid. Otou-sama, you dont even go easy on your friends. Luke looked at me in amazement. They have to rely on their five senses since they cant see magic. Those senses are vague, and its really difficult to find. Even more so when you be an adult. Then, Gill and Stan... They cant see magic. Gill just remembered the senses quickly because he experienced the Hollows with me. Luke looked straight at me, who was unusually surprised and couldnt utter a single word. And its better if others dont know about this. Theres no need for us to increase the Albans value any further. I was supposed to raise Molesey power, but instead, I raised my own awareness. Of course, Luke will firmly train the Molesey father and child. The Molesey felt some kind of reaction and said that they want toe to train their magic again when its a suitable time. It seems like theyll visit a lot. I saw the two off and sent a messenger directly to the King instead of the supervision department. I may have caught some news about my daughter, so Im going to send someone to confirm that its her and bring her back. The destination was only Wester, so I dont want them toin about various things afterwards. However, the King neverins. The annoying ones are the supervision department. I didnt need to submit a request to the supervision department because Im not sending the direct line to the Four Marquises to Frontier. I felt a little satisfied at that. However, my messenger came back straight away. The only message he came back with was that a messenger from the Royal Pce wille byter. Chapter 66 - Start Moving (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 66: Start Moving (Otou-samas POV)

He said that he cant give you permission, the person, who was dispatched as the messenger looked apologetic, but it wasnt his fault. On top of that, Ive been ordered to send someone who could provide more details straight away? Yes. The messenger didnt directly meet the King. Its an annoying game of Chinese whispers. Should I have gone myself? Still, someone from the Four Marquis Houses can meet with the King directly if a message is sent beforehand. However, such an opportunity is rare, and I rarely exercise my privilege. Its inevitable. Thanks for your hard work. I thanked the messenger, leant back on my chair and sighed. Was I too hasty? Maybe I should have made the necessary arrangements first. I reflected. However, I couldnt make a n without waiting for the investigators report. Even the King knows that my daughter had been kidnapped. I reported this to him myself. If things were going to be like this, then I wish I had listened to the Kings selfishness and let Lei meet his grandson. He mightve thought of her a little more warmly if I had let them meet. Did not letting her meet anyone and enclosing her backfire after all? But I didnt want to share the time I had with Lei with anyone else, so it couldnt be helped. I heard a knock at the door while I was thinking. I told the person to enter, and Jude appeared. Jude, who is usually calm, looked a little pale. Whats wrong? Is it the messenger from the castle? Yes, mm... Iming in. Ah, please wait! The person who had entered without waiting for Judes reply... Your Highness! Shiny blonde hair and blue eyes. The Crown Prince of the still active King. I hastily got up from my chair. Arent you walking around too freely? What do I have to be reserved about when Im visiting one of the Four Marquis Houses? Youre too unreserved. I wish your unreserved actions would help me in my search for Lei. He must have realised the opinion that I didnt voice, because he exined, The Royal family cant support the Four Marquises at all. You know this, right? How about giving equal support for everything? Weve left the Marquises to their own devices as much as we could, Albans. It seems like things cant go conveniently for me. Jude, prepare tea in the parlour, I spoke to Jude and properly showed the Prince to a ce where he could sit. Anyway, I have to ask him why I cant get permission. Tea and snacks were immediately prepared in the parlour. I gradually got frustrated at the Prince, who was gracefully drinking his tea without saying anything. So, Your Highness. Please carry out your duties as a messenger. Youre treating me so rudely all of a sudden. The smiling Prince is called Lambert. Hes 25 years old. In terms of the Four Marquises, he is in the same generation as the next generation of the Remington House. Stan and I went to school together for a bit. And after I graduated, the Prince entered. When the Prince graduated, Marcus entered the Academy. In other words, I dont know him that well. Honestly, I wasnt interested in him either. Well, its fine. Everyone knows that this is how Albans is. Why did you not get permission? Because we might have a new job for the Four Marquises. New job? I have no idea what hes on about. A messenger came from the Royal Family of Westerst week. Wester. I couldnt help but react to that word. Apparently, Wester has ns to reactivate the big ancient barrier. Ancient barrier. I squeezed the information from the corner of my brain. So in short, they want to spread barriers around each town? As expected of someone who trades in magic tools. Even if a younger personpliments me, it only feels unpleasant. Shouldnt they just do it if they want to do it? Apparently they dont have enough magic. Then why dont they stop? Youre too blunt. The Prince shrugged his shoulders, but what does this have to do with not being able to pick up Lei? The next generation of the Wester Royal family have a lot of magic. They have also been collecting strong magic users and have covered nearly 80% of the magic they need. Thats good. Its not someone elses business. The Prince finally got serious. There are two children in Wester who have enough magic to cover the remaining 20%. Children? Two? One has summery-blue eyes and the other violet eyes. I stood up from my chair with a bang. Dont tell me... Its Lei?! Are they trying to take advantage of Lei?! Calm down, Albans. Calm down. I didnt say that. Then what do you mean? The Prince remained seated on his chair as he leaned a little forward. Well, they said they would protect the children, but they want Kingdom to dispatch strong magic users at fixed intervals in exchange for them. How sneaky of them! I was in front of the Prince, but I hit my fist into the palm of my other hands. Wester, is it? Why do they want to be trapped in a barrier? People say that living without a barrier is hard, but they have set up systems so that they could live safely. Why do they think its inferior to Kingdom? If they want to use Lei, then Ill first cut off their magic stone purchases. It might not be enough for a while, but I can switch the magic stones with Fands. Next, I have to stop exporting magic tools. Illpletely stop the lives of those who want to use Lei. Albans. Ill also have to intervene with the other exports and imports. Albans! I was taken aback. Youre probably thinking something dangerous right now. Dont use the power of the Albans which is not only part of the Four Marquises, but also arge business, for such reckless things. But... No buts. Listen to me. The other child is probably the illegitimate child of the Lisburn House who we cant seem to find news on. And theyre both at Lentforce. Lentforce! The town where youre trying to send that search party, the Prince said as if he was giving me more details. Westers Royal family have already gone to meet them at Lentforce. They will protect the two children all the way to Westers capital, so they want the Lisburn and Albans toe and pick them up, and fill the magic stone while theyre at it. Thats how it is. Lei will still be safe even if no one goes to get her. However, wouldnt that mean inviting new problems to Kingdom? Were behind on everything. If only Id acted faster. I clenched my fist. Albans, stop. This isnt like you, I looked up when I heard the Princes voice. If you participate in the meeting with those feelings, then the supervision department will manipte you. Im... Thats right. Im the Four Marquises Albans. I will fulfil my duties, but Im not a ve to Kingdom. Wester is to me for not ensuring Leis safety and allowing criminals to run wild and endanger noble children. I was going to go pick her up even if they dont protect her. They did something unnecessary. Arent you being too arrogant, Albans? The Princeughed, then he went back to looking serious and said, Eventually, your daughter would be protected. Even if you go to pick her up now, youll just miss each other, and the power of the Albans will be dispersed. And Wester would still put in this request even without your daughter. We have to think about the problem separately. Kingdom and Frontier. The power rtionship between these two are about to change. Its time for us to seriously consider what we can do to protect the people of Kingdom. The Prince stood up. Next week, we will hold a meeting with the royal family, the Four Marquises, the nobles and the supervision department. Anyhow, your daughter will return. Focus on next weeks meeting. Noted. I opened my eyes, straightened my sitting position and epted. I was called to a round-table conference that was only held whenever Kingdom is in a state of emergency. Chapter 67 - The Beginning of the Journey

Chapter 67: The Beginning of the Journey

Lunch ended peacefully, and we arrived at the first town. This town didnt have a barrier like in Lentforce, so people didnt go out at night. People who stay at inns, dont leave them during the night. Therefore, they remain in the same ce all night. Alistair and I were at the best inn in this town, and I was being held by Alistair. No. Lisburn, even if youre small and y innocent, you are still a woman. I will say that I am small, and I am a woman. Awishthair. Im not ying innocent or anything. But the Prince ignored me, Youll be staying in the same room as Dory, so she can look after you. A noble man and woman cant share the same room. No. Ive always taken care of Lei, and Im not Lisburn. Im just a hunter. The Prince looked at Bart while making a face that said he couldnt stand this decision, but Bart and the others simply averted his gaze. I wanted to say that I can do everything by myself, but there are still a lot of things I cant do yet like changing my clothes and buttoning it up or washing my hair. I go tho Awishthair tho change cwothhesh. This is probably apromise. Le, the Prince looked at me as if to say, You too? but Im still an infant. I can be selfish, so of course, I would say selfish things. Also, I even said that I can bathe and change clothes separately. I said Id go, but Im not nning on saying anything that would give the Prince what he wants. He should first think about the feelings of the children who he had brought to an unfamiliar ce. But my voice doesnte out when I try to say this. Kyaro spoke while we were at a stalemate that didnt even matter, Prince, dont be mistaken. Both Le and Alistair came because you told them to. Dont try to make us do what you want from the beginning. Clyde nodded. The Prince, who was caught off guard, couldnt say anything, probably becausemoners dared to calmlyin to him. In the meantime, Mill casually walked towards us and took me from Alistairs arms. He began talking without being told to by anyone, Leis a noble, right? But then she got taken in by us, and we were camping together for the first month. Poor thing, Dory covered her mouth with her hands, and her voice shook. But you know, she has neverined about changing her clothes, or food, or about moving around. Theres no use inining. You guys did your best for me. And yet, sheins a lot ever since you guys came. I wonder why, Mill said as he looked at me and I sandwiched his cheeks with my hands. His face became weird. Whathre you doing? I let go of Mills cheeks andughed when heined. Isnt it because you guys are doing too many unnecessary things? Mills is right. It is too constraining to do something because Im a woman or to wear beautiful clothes and livefortably because Im a noble. I never felt that way when I was living alone. Is this to break the stalemate? You shouldnt separate them by gender, and you shouldnt make them stay in the room by themselves, Prince, Bart said seriously. Can you not separate their rooms for their safety? I think you may have noticed, but there were people following us from a distance while we were travelling. The Princes side got noisy. Apparently, they didnt notice. Then he should have said this sooner. I looked at Bart usingly, and he seemed apologetic. However, he continued, You might not have noticed them because you arent hunters, but thats how it is. We can deal with Hollows, but youre a better fit to deal with people. In the end, Alistair and I ended up in the same room, not because Alistair had been tenacious, but because it was easier for them to protect us if we were together. After things were settled, Dory gave me a bath, and I changed into my pyjamas, then I sat on the bed with Alistair and yed around with the magic tool box. There was a guard in the room and one in the corridor. We practised our magic before going to bed, and the guard spoke to us in curiosity, Whatre you doing? Alistair abruptly turned away. Apparently, he was still annoyed because of the events that took ce in the morning. So I showed the guard the magic tool box and showed him that it was glowing without the magic stone. Whoa, bright! I couldnt help butugh. It blinds everyone. Are you directly channelling your magic into that? Thats great! The guard who had said that is also one of the rare people in Frontier who was d in magic, even though it was thin. Chu wanna thwy? Me? I dont have magic. The guard waved his hand from side to side in front of his face. Thats strange. He does have magic. How do people determine if they have magic? Awishthair. Alistair looked at me, reluctantly. How do chu theww magwic? Well... Alistair nced at the guard. The guard tried not to take part in the conversation out of consideration for Alistair, but it seemed as if he was listening in. People basically have magic in Kingdom. Everyone wants to try their hand at channelling magic into magic stones when they are young. So if they y around and their magic gets pulled into the stones, then they have a lot of magic. They might make a living in that trade. Houses, where parents or rtives work with magic, might sometimes actively check their childrens magic like this. How abouth in Weshther? Wester is challenging to say. The guard puffed out augh. I can hear you. I havent heard of this in Wester. Lei? Whath? Why dont you ask him? Alistair abruptly turned away again. Jeez, hes such a child. Onii-shan. Guhee. What is guhee? The guard fainted in agony for a moment and said as if he had been listening, Were under the assumption that we dont have magic, so we dont check for it. Even so, sometimes we go in and out of the border between here and Kingdom, so if someone feels something at that time, then they have magic. Some people will be far from the border. There are a lot of children who have magic if their parents have it. Like Alistair-sama had said, those parents would try to see if their children have magic by testing them with magic stones. How abouth Onii-shan? Well, I never checked to see if I had magic or not, and I didnt feel much when I passed the border when I grew up. They probably wont feel much from the barrier if they dont have much magic. I tilted my head and stared at the guard. Wooah, Le-sama. Please dont stare at me. Now then, Alistair-sama and Le-sama, please get rest. Its not Alistair-sama. Its just Alistair. Alistair said as he covered his head with the thin nket, and I shook my head. He really is helpless. I also got the guard toy another bed down and cover it with nkets. Nighth. Good night. Sweet dreams. We didnt know that someone had appeared outside the window of our dark room, nor that the guards eyes had twinkled, nor that there was a pursuit going outside in the town. Chapter 68 - Tough Spot

Chapter 68: Tough Spot

Are you really showing respect? Of course. Bart and the Prince had been having a pointless argument since morning. Apparently, someone tried to break into the inn. Their purpose was probably to kidnap me. No matter how profitable it may be, I still cant believe that they would try to attack somewhere the prince is staying. And they even tried at night. Hollows may not appear much here because were far from the mountains, but theyre risking their lives. Bart turned his head. He caught me when Id just entered the dining room and lifted me up high. Iughed in delight while swinging my legs. I know that Lei is cute, but do they want her that much that they would take that risk? Its true that Im only an infant even if I have magic. Theyve failed so many times. Dont they want to recover their expenses? Theyve exposed themselves, risked their lives and even pretended to be messengers, Kyaro said as if it was bothersome. It really is annoying. They could have worked a regr job and lived a normal life. Bart gently lowered me down. Dory took me as soon as I woke up this morning and washed me, changed my clothes and fed me breakfast. Alistair had breakfast with everyone on the first floor. I also wanted to have breakfast with everyone, but I thought that we should get used to living separate lives when I looked at Alistair, so I let Dory take me withoutining. Dory is over 40, she is slender and has good posture. It feels as if her whole family have always been maids. Actually, she has children too, and that was why she became the Princes wet nurse. It was also the reason shede this far with him. She is quick but kind to me. Still, it is challenging for me to do things by myself because nobles are rigid in their thinking and believe things should be done in a certain way. They cant believe that Im used to living life as amoner, and things got more and more enjoyable. I also had a wet nurse, but she only fed me milk, and Hannah was young, so she didnt fuss about noble customs. I feel that Dory is endearing when I think that someone like her would also be with me if mother were alive. Well, its not something you can change into by yourself. Ill wipe your hands! Ah, youre holding the spoon by yourself. Ah, its spilling! She doesnt have to do these things, after all. From today, I cant afford to waste time like on the first day. There arent many big towns, so we have to get to the next town before nightfall. And well bete if we dont act fast and there are people who cant ride Rug Dragons by themselves like Dory and me. The Prince personally checked my pockets and took my grass whistles. Still, it was fun to go out and travel. It was troublesome to prepare a rug for me to sit on every time, but they always got it ready for me along with snacks and water because Im a child. It was pleasant. And unlikest time, we were taking the seaside road to stay as far away from Hollows as possible. We didnt go directly to the sea, but I could see it far off in the distance from the dragons basket and sometimes, I could see the sun shimmering in the sea. They set up a flexible n since they had a small child with them, but things were going smoothly because I didntin and didnt get sick. A guard told me that we were going at the same pace as when normal adults travel. Its because Lei-sama is smart. But, starting from tomorrow, the next three days will be the biggest challenge. Why? Well be in a tough spot. Mm, the Wellington Mountains spread all the way out to the sea, and the passage will be narrower. Was there such a ce when I travelled before? I looked at Bart, We passed it. The passage is as big as a small town even if its narrow, so it probably didnt look that way. It had already been almost two weeks since we left Lentforce when I was told this. After two weeks passed everyone had gotten used to our journey, and they also talked to me. It was established that they would be calling me Lei-sama. Well reach Kaylie in a week if we get past that ce. Itll take another week to get to the capital of Wester. Were about half-way there, Bart exined as he prepared for the tough spot in the town right before it. We stayed in our tents with the barrier box, right? Thats why we didnt have much trouble, but its too close to Wellington Mountains to build a town. Actually, they could build a town near there, but people probably dont want to live in a ce littered with Hollows. But, peddles will definitely pass through here. Thats why there are big huts built everywhere so that travellers can use them freely. Those huts were built so that Hollows cant enter them, in the same way as the houses in town. I wondered how big the huts could get and what Bart said next in a whisper shocked me, Listen, Lei, you have to stay close to us for the next two weeks. Apparently, the kidnappers didnt bring a lot of people, but the guards first priority is the Prince and then Alistair. I can tell that if youre the only one who got kidnapped, they might search for you, but they wont be able to find you because theyre not familiar with this ce. So theyll give up after a few days. Bart continued while pretending that he was talking about the tough spot, It didnt seem like they stayed in town, so they probably have a barrier box. And theyre moving around with a small number of people. This might be a tough spot, but those with barrier boxes can move around freely. None of the Princes people seemed to realise this. He crouched down and gently gripped my shoulders while looking at me, Were hunters who specialise in Hollows. We cant kill people with Rhodolite swords. Be careful not to be alone. Ai, I agreed firmly. I had already tasted the bitter experience of being kidnapped. Therge huts, which were made for travellers, didnt have any beds and people huddled together to sleep. Around 10 people could stay in one hut. There were five of them built away from the sea. There are three ces like that, and there are a few huts built for evacuation along the way, but thats it. Whath if thheresh a woth of peopwe? People dont usually travel inrge groups. Really? Its hard to maintain them. Instead, people from towns on both sides of that ce make money by lending out Rug Dragons. If people prepare sleeping bags and cooking utensils just for that tough spot, then theyll have too much luggage. So, they load a Rug Dragon with sleeping bags, cooking utensils,mps, and ingredients in the town before the spot, and return the dragon in the town beyond the tough spot. That was the system, but it cost as much as staying in an inn. But people, who cross over this spot, would usually do this, so the towns in the area make a lot of money. Its interesting because its like a rental car. We got an extra Rug Dragon and departed for the tough spot. Chapter 69 - Mouse is Not a Compliment

Chapter 69: Mouse is Not a Compliment

It was called a tough spot, but when we went there during the day, I could see mountains on the left and the sea on the right. It was a beautiful scene. Come to think of it, I saw the sea on the left on our way to Lentforce and got excited in my basket. At that time, I was so happy to see the sea that I didnt even notice the mountains on our right. So it was that time? I remembered. This happened for a few days, but our tent, which was enclosed in a barrier, was surrounded continuously by Hollows. After a hunt, the number would go back up while we slept. Bart and his crew who usually kept one person on watch were so nervous that they did it in pairs. I was used to Hollows and hunting at the time, but I would still be influenced by the unpleasant sounds the Hollows produced whenever they hit the barrier and would wake up feeling uneasy. Bart told me to use Alistairs barrier box when the time came because we dont know what would happen. He said that I might end up with the barrier box, so I should prepare myself. While staring at the sea, I was made to listen to such things and recalled what had happened a few months ago Hey, Le. Ai. What is it? Im behaving myself, so why is the Prince falling back while still riding his Rug Dragon? Are you alright? Ai? About what? Youre too quiet. Worried abouth Lei? Im not worried about you or anything! I was just wondering what was going on with you since you were too quiet! Thhen gimme whishthwe. No! I worried about you for no reason. Worried abouth Lei. I smiled. He actually has a sweet side to him. Hmph! The Prince returned to the lead in anger. I giggled. The guards also smiled. We progressed steadily, and it soon became mid-afternoon. Our journey for today would end once we see the travellers huts. We had 20 people with us, so we couldnt fit into a 10 person hut. There wasnt any room to spare even if the hut was big enough for 10 people. However, if we divide our group into three, then our defence will weaken. I wondered what they would do, and we ended up using two huts. The Rug Dragons had a separate hut, so we put them in there. I think one of the princes good points is that he doesnt fuss over special treatment even though he is a prince. Three people need guards. Prince Hubert, Alistair and me. There are ten guards. Apparently, they had a discussion about whether they should put us all in one hut or split us up into the two huts. In the end, they decided that we would all be put into the same hut with five guards, Bart, and Mill. We werent camping, but we had to cook and get ready for bed. The Prince prioritized getting guards, so he didnt hire anyone for cooking and chores. I wondered what would happen, but Bart, Mill and Alistair did the cooking. Of course, the guards tried to help, but they didnt know where to start, especially when it came to cooking. I said its fine. Were hunters, but were also chefs. Meanwhile, take turns cleaning up, the guards were told. So, they put up a cloth at the corner of the room and took turns wiping their bodies and changing. They could have changed into their pyjamas since we were at our lodging, but they still had to guard, so they changed into the clothes they had prepared for the next day. The Prince looked as if he wanted to say something when Alistair helped me bathe, but Dory wasnt around so he couldnt say anything. Its been a while since Ive had warm soup made by Mill that was filled with a lot of shellfish. Wheresh thhe pothathoesh? Theyre being boiled separately. Ill mash them for Lei. Ai. Mill mashed the potatoes up for me. Dory wasnt here today, so I grabbed a spoon and fed myself. I was annoyed that my body wouldnt move the way I wanted it to even though I knew how to eat neatly. This happened at every mealtime. I put the spoon in my mouth. I chewed and swallowed. Miww yummy. It is, isnt it? I stuck my spoon into the potatoes and scooped it up. Hmm. I might have scooped too much. But why did everyone stop eating? Some even had their mouths open. Eberywon, eath, I said as I started on my food. I carried the spoon to my mouth, but I had put too many potatoes on my spoon so it might not fit in my mouth. Yes! *CHEW* It was fine. I like having it a bit chunky. I enjoyed the chunky bits until the end and swallowed. Why is everyone swallowing at the same time as me? Yummy! Really? Lei, you like potatoes too much. Ai! Someone muttered, Lei-sama likes potatoes. Is no one going to eat? But, I saw that everyone had already finished when I looked at them and I was the only one left. Potato. Soup. Bread. Soup. Potato. Theyre paying a lot of attention to me. Whats with this? *CHEW CHEW* Eh, its a prairie mouse. Prince! You cant say that! The Prince was reprimanded by the guards. But, does that mean that everyone is saying the same thing even though they wont say it out loud? *CHEW CHEW* I looked at Bart. He tried to avoid my eyes. I looked at the guards who always apanied me at night. They quickly looked away. I looked at Alistair. Prairie mice are cute. Yup, guilty. I stuck my spoon into my potatoes and scooped out a lot. Ai. Eath. No, Im... Awishthair, eath. Uoah. Alistair stopped moving for a movement and opened his mouth. Yummy, righth? Y-yeah, its good. Alistair hates potatoes. His voice sounded pitiful, but he should be sorry. But that might have just been an outburst of anger. Under Mills guidance, the guards took turns cleaning the kitchen and sorting the luggage. Two nkets per person. One was used as a rug and the other to hang. Now, we have eight people, so well have four shifts in pairs. The Hollows cant enter the hut. But, they were going to take turns keeping watch because there was no telling what could happen. Alistair and I are the only ones who can sleep throughout the night. Wiww thhe Prince guard thoo? Of course. Even if he was taking the easiest shift, it was remarkable that he was helping to keep watch at all. Remarwabwe. Of course, I am. The Prince crossed his arms and puffed out his chest. Are you a kid? Le. Ai? It was rare for him to call me Le. Im Hubert. I may be a prince, but it irritates me when you call me that. What an annoying person. Huberth. Hmm. Its a little long. Huu. Guhee. That was probably a guard. The Prince uncrossed his arms, crouched down and looked me in the eyes. Then he put his hands on my cheeks. Whathre chu doing? You... He rubbed my cheeks. Damn, its soft. Weth go. Anyway... The Prince, no, Huu let go of my cheeks and frowned. Listen, I said you could call me by my name, but I didnt say that you could call me by a nickname. Do you understand? Nope. No, you do. Youre doing it because you know. Definitely. The muttering Prince is weird. Your Highness, its hard for an infant to say, Hubert. But shell just get her way. The Prince made a face that said, But she gets it, to the guard who had gently advised him. Were the adults. Damn. Why do I feel like Ive lost? Hyu. Argh! Whatever. You can call me Huu. You get it? Ai. Well get along if we stay in the same room after all. I was satisfied and went to sleep straight away. Ah, I feel a little sorry for the Prince too, I have a feeling that Bart had muttered this. What do you mean too? Rude. Chapter 70 - 3rd Day at the Tough Spot

Chapter 70: 3rd Day at the Tough Spot

The first and second days went smoothly. The road will widen the day after we stay in this hut, and then we can stay in an inn. It is said that children are weak, but I can easily fall asleep even if someone is holding me and I was able to sleep soundly even if there was only a nketid on the floor, so it was fine. The Prince said he was ustomed to this because he went on a lot of inspections to different ces. Isnt Dory having a hard time? Ive already experienced this on the way to Lentforce, she said proudly, but she looked tired, so I tried not to trouble her. When we meet in the mornings, she will check to see if I am wearing my clothes properly, if I ate correctly and if I was clean. She also did this with Alistair who hated it. Of course, we did all those things properly even if she wasnt with us, so it was fine, but its funny how she seems disappointed if there isnt a problem. She probably wants to take care of us. So Dory was generally docile. I didnt bother Dory on our entire journey and tried to be a good girl so I became her favorite. Le-sama, please lookup. Okay, your neck looks clean. Next, please raise your hands. Okay, your clothes are put on properly. Aai. The Prince, who was watching me being looked after by Dory and obediently raising my hands, looked at me as if he was looking at something creepy. Not only can she do everything by herself, but shes also someone who forced Alistair to eat potatoes. Oh, did you notice? Well, Your Highness. Children of this age want to do everything themselves. Still, they cant manage it, so they need help. Right, Le-sama? Aai, I answered honestly, and Dory looked at me warmly, but the Prince eyed me suspiciously. Who are you? Im Leiwa, Huu. You, for crying out loud. He turned red for some reason and walked off somewhere. The Prince is a pleasant person. In this rxed atmosphere, it showed on everyones faces that they couldnt wait to stay in town after the day is over. But, the guards, who arrived before the sunset, gathered together and had a discussion. It looks like the guys who followed us are still there. If they want to hurt us, then its best to let the Hollows take care of them here. However, given their tactics so far, they are most likely to try and kidnap Le-sama or Alistair-sama. If so, I think it would be dangerous for them to attack us here. Its impossible for them to get through the Hollows. Bart shook his head, That assumption quickly crumbles if one of them has a barrier box. A normal barrier box is about three metres in diameter, right? What if someone were to hold that, carry Lei away and run off on a Rug Dragon? We wouldnt be able to chase after them. I thought about various scenarios on what to do when they attack. Lets use the barrier box today. Your Highness, thats... The Hollows definitely wonte into the huts if we stay in them. But, its been bothering me how blind we are to our surroundings once we close the door. I dont have a problem with using it because I can channel more magic into the magic stone. The only reason why I havent used it before now was that we didnt need it. On thest day we gathered all the luggage into a separate hut, and everyone gathered in a single hut. They lit the portable light, and the light could be seen from a fair distance away. The barrier box was set up outside so that it would cover the entrance of the hut, and activated. Bart and his crew took care of the Hollows that had obstructed the barrier just before it went up, and the guards remained vignt inside. Alistairs barrier box was also made known to everyone, and it was entrusted to those who couldnt fit inside the hut. It will be activated if the Hollows manage to get inside. Depending on the situation, each barrier box will be moved to the hut next door. Ill help with diminishing the Hollows, Alistair announced and the Prince had a serious expression as he said, Alistair, you stay in the hut with Lei. The barrier box belongs to you, doesnt it? Im useless at fighting with others. Lei will be protected by Hollows within the barrier. If an unexpected enemy appears, Ill be a burden as well as drag Lei down. Alistair. The Prince was astonished that Alistair had said something surprising. Mill tapped the Princes shoulder lightly. Prince, Alistair might be an apprentice, but hes a hunter. Hes called an apprentice because hes only 11 years old, but his strength isnt inferior to that of an adults. Hell be more useful hunting Hollows than sitting back here. Right, Alistair? Of course. Alistair puffed his chest out with pride. Mill looked at Alistair as he spoke casually to the Prince, And its easier to protect him if hes close. The Prince was startled, but it didnt seem like he understood. Mill nodded lightly, Then Alistair will be hunting Hollows. Dont overdo it. Okay. Alistair looked bright as he turned to look at Bart and his crew. You... The Prince looked down at me. Its Leiwa. Le you stay in the hut. You got that? Ai, I agreed vigorously. I know. All this was probably caused because of me. Protecting me is a job. Well, babies should sleep. Aai. It makes me angry when youre that obedient. The Prince is an annoying person. I shrugged. That also makes me angry. He ruffled my head before leaving. Ah, Ojou-samas hair... It goes without saying that Dory nearly fainted. Once todays schedule was decided, we quickly had dinner, ced the portable lights in various ces and waited for night to fall. Youve been with us for a long time, but you havent properly seen a Hollow yet, have you? You should observe them early in the night, the Prince said. Those who followed him to do chores, not to fight, looked terrified and took turns to go outside. The barrier box was ced on the table, which was usually used for tea time. The radius was 1.5 metres from the centre. Half the guards were in the hut so that it wouldnt be too narrow. The lights began to assert their existence as the sunset in the sea and radiated. Swaying shadows began gathering at the hut, one after the other. Many of them were in the forms of animals, but some were human. Its a person. A person! We have to let them into the hut... The servant, who prepared snacks and tea, tried to stagger to the front. But, hispanions stopped him. If that is a person, then theyll be fine with the barrier. Theyll definitelye in, so you dont have to go out. Ah, oh, I see. The Hollow, who looked like a person, drew closer to the barrier as everyone watched it. *WHIRR* it was repelled back. No... With that, the other Hollows started getting repelled by the barrier, *WHIRR, WHIRR*. The servants were stunned and nced sideways. Kyaro, Clyde, and Alistair moved forward. No way... The faint red glow from the Rhodolite sword tore through the Hollows who were illuminated by light. Their bodies shifted from the cut, disappeared with a whiff, and the sound of magic stones being dropped could be heard. Woah. The servants put a hand to their mouth, paled and pulled theirpanions back into the hut. This is the Frontier. Chapter 71 - Lei was Watching

Chapter 71: Lei was Watching

What? Do people from the fief capital not see Hollows? Children in Lentforce get the chance to see Hollows even if its protected by a barrier, Kyaro asked an escort while hunting Hollows at a constant pace. Hollows hardly ever enter the city. And your safety is guaranteed if you work in the castle. Hmph, well thats dangerous. What is? There werent many Hollows at the beginning of the night, and the guard looked curious as he stared at them. If you dont know the dangers of Hollows, then youre going to take being protected for granted. Whats wrong with letting people live in peace? Kyaro cut down the Hollow in front of him and suddenly went back into the barrier. Hey, did you know? The Four Marquises cant leave the Kingdom because they have to maintain the barrier. Thats their job, isnt it? Well, yeah. Kyaro remained on alert and watched the Hollows. But, to spread a barrier around your fief capital... The guard looked at Kyaro as if asking what he wanted to say. Your Princes will no longer be able to leave the capital. The people may think that this goes without saying, but its scary to me. The guard usually went with the Prince on his travels. Therefore, he really cared about him. The matter of spreading a barrier around the whole city hadnt been made public. However, he had never considered that maintaining the barrier would restrict the Princes movements because he was so proud that his Prince was going to y a significant role in protecting the people. Hollows and Hunters were a surprising experience for guards. It was rare for him to see his Prince take care of a toddler. A lot of unexpected things happened on this trip. But now, maintaining their defence was the priority. Ill think about the troublesome thingster, the guard regained his focus. Le-sama, dont look at those dreadful things and go inside where its safe. Ai. I watched their exchange from beginning to end from behind the door, and Dory, who was watching me from behind, finally cautioned me. I toddled back to the middle of the room. Everyone was taking turns sleeping, so there were nkets everywhere, and my bed was in the middle with Dory. Alistairs barrier box was ced by my bedside. We reviewed how to use the barrier boxes earlier, so everyone should be able to use the barrier box immediately if the Hollows broke through the entrance. Dory was responsible for holding onto it. I was told to activate the barrier box as soon as possible if I thought it was dangerous. The hut was only equipped with small lights because the portable lights were taken to illuminate the surroundings outside. Half the guards and half of Barts crew were inside the hut resting as well. Im going tho shweep. Le-sama, youre smart. Lets rest, so we dont get in their way, Dory said as sheid next to me on the nket. Dory? I can sleep as much as I want in the basket tomorrow. Please dont worry. Ai. Goodnighth. I cant sleep very well in this tense atmosphere, I heard her say that, but I want to say, Thats why we survive. Those who remain awake but arent able to fight should umte their strength, so they dont get in the way. I fell asleep quickly. But before I fell asleep, I heard, Dory say gently, Good girl. How long did I sleep? I probably woke up because of the loud sounds. Im a morning person. So, I didnt quickly jump up as soon as I woke up and pricked up my ears to listen. I cant believe they have three barrier boxes, a guards voice said. I heard the powerful sounds of something colliding outside the entrance. *CLANG* I listened to loud noise from where the wall was. The hut shook a bit. They came after all. Woah. The people in the hut raised their voices in surprise. All the guards looked like they were going to go outside. I got up and called out to Dory, who was staring at where the loud noise wasing from in surprise, Dory. Le-Le-sama. Ai. Dory. What should we do? What should we do? Dory! Yes!? Dorys voice got louder because she was flustered. Gathher eberywon here. Huh, what? Ushe bawwier. But... We can ushe ith. Ith wonth diminish. But... *CLACK. CREAK.* I heard along with the sounds of a tree breaking. There wasnt any time to wait for Dory to pick it up. I sat up properly and wore the Rug Dragon, which was next to me, on my back. I grabbed the barrier box, which was by my side and put it on my thigh, then took a deep breath. Come here! An infants loud voice echoed in the room, and everyone turned to me at once. I held up the barrier box to show them. Im ushing thhe bawwier box. Come here! Everyone gathered around me after freezing for a moment. A hole was made in the wall along with a creaking sound. Eek, someone gulped. Acthivathing bawwier. I turned the barrier box switch with a click. *DING* the air around us changed. The barriers didnt negate each other when they came into contact. This shouldnt bother those outside. In the meantime, the walls were destroyed in no time, but it wasnt the Hollows who entered the hut; it was an average human who was dressed in armour. However, he was wrapped in a barrier. In other words, a man was holding a barrier box behind him. Eep! I raised my voice before the man could say anything. Victory goes to those who make the first move. Eeep! Shut up! I shut up. However, my voice was heard. Lei-sama? The hut is destroyed? A guard heard my voice and said. It doesnt matter if they can hear you, we have a lot of people there. Help wonte, the man, who was apanied by a follower, said. Now, hand over the girl. Chapter 72 - Never Give Up

Chapter 72: Never Give Up

No one answered, and a circle closed around me at the centre. Dory was shivering, but she hugged me and pretended that she couldnt see the man. Fine, do it. Haah. Along with the mans voice, his follower grabbed the man at the front of the circle and dragged him out. He binded the mans arms behind his back and put a sword to his neck. The man who was caught was the one who always makes tea. Woah, stop! Dory held onto me tightly and turned her back on the scene. But, I could see the scene well from between the gaps. Ill kill him if you dont give me the girl. Ah, wah, uooah. But, no one moved. We dont have time. Do it. The man who was pinning that person down put force into his hand. No! The mans hand stopped when he heard me. Dory, weth me go. No. Le-sama, be quiet. Dory. Shes there, the man said. Dory, wethsh thaw, k? Dory reluctantly let me go. I met the mans eyes for the first time. How rare. Are his eyes amber? Oh, your violet eyes are easy to tell even if theyre light. So youre Albanss daughter? We seemed to be thinking about the same thing, but I wasnt obliged to answer. Ill let this man go if youe here. Lei-sama, you cant. Uooah. The catering Onii-san seemed like he wanted to say something, but his neck was suppressed tightly. The sounds of a furious battle continued at the door, and there were no signs of anybodying to help. Even if I dont follow them now, Ill get people involved in this and eventually be taken by them. If thats the case, then theres no other way. I stepped forward, and Dory stopped me, You cant! Dory. Speaking of which, I forgot that I was still holding onto the barrier box. I gave Dory the barrier box. Howd ith properwy. Le-sama... Howwowshe. When we leave, the Hollows wille through the hole in the wall. Then, everyone will be killed. Le-sama! Ithsh oway. I walked towards the man step by step as people kept calling me. Of course, I was tottering. At times like this, I can only stall. However, I was scooped up in no time at all and lifted up. A barrier box? Should we take it? No! Chu promished. I began to struggle as I said this clearly when the man looked at Dory with disturbing eyes. Tsk. The man nced at the barrier box in annoyance and held the struggling me as he walked out of the hut. Le-sama! Everyones heartbroken voice followed me from the hut. Its inevitable. Im sure well meet again someday. Outside the hut, there were a few men, one holding arge mallet and another an axe who were gathered around a man who was holding a barrier box. There were also Rug Dragons, so it was narrow. Dwagon! Kyee! The Rug Dragon wandered around restlessly in response to my voice. There were five adults and five Rug Dragons. The inside of the barrier was very narrow. The Hollows around the barrier were repelled *WHIRR, WHIRR*. You got her! Yeah. Lets withdraw. The fark. The Rug Dragons are annoying. The men jumped onto the Rug Dragons. Dont leave the barrier! The Rug Dragons began to move when a man said that. The dragons had to move when they were told to even if they were worried about me. Moreover, the Hollows were waiting for them if they went a little out of the barrier. The dragons couldnt move quickly. The group who were attacking the wall on the side of Lentforce headed in the direction of the fief capital, where we were going. I was held on the left of the man who was controlling his Rug Dragon with one hand. It felt ufortable, but Ill fall off the dragon if I struggle. I remained still, but when we passed the entrance of the hut, ARRGGHHH! I raised my voice as loud as I could. Damn baby! I thought she was going to stay still! The man held onto me tighter, and I couldnt speak. However, the people around the hut noticed us. Lei! I heard a voice say, so they at least knew where I was going. This was all I could do. I heard that you were small, but jeez! I didnt feel the need to answer and was jolted by the dragon. It seems like its dawn. The sky is getting a little brighter. The dragon quickly stopped. We could still see the hut. There was a group guarded by a barrier box where we had stopped. They had around five people and a lot of Rug Dragons. Those dragons are probably for the men who attacked the hut. They didnt fit in a three-metre diameter barrier. So, there should be two barrier boxes here. The attack team has three and the people who kidnapped me have one. Five people kidnapped me. They have five people here, and there were probably 20 men who attacked the hut. It was arge-scale operation. I was put down roughly by the man who descended the dragon. You could say I was abandoned here. I fell down. Hey, thats the important violet kid, right? Dont be rough on her. I know, but they noticed us because she caused amotion. What did you say?! I got up but curled myself into a small ball as if I was frightened. Is there anyone who could me a toddler after seeing this? W-well, it cant be helped. Prepare to withdraw, the person, who seemed like the leader, issued an order, and everyone divided into groups of five. *Piririri* he blew a whistle. Its not a ss whistle. Its a real whistle. The men at the hut starteding back here when they heard the sound of the whistle. They were probably holding the barrier box as they moved. Everyone at the hut had to protect the Prince, so they couldnt move. Bart was right. While he may have been right, I wasnt going to just sit around and wait for them to take me away. I had observed my surroundings when I was thrown down. I looked at the hut. The sea was on the left, and the Wellington Mountains on the right. They were nearer to the mountain range because they had barrier boxes. Fortunately, this group hadnt turned on their lights so that the people at the hut wouldnt notice them. Even though morning was approaching, we could barely see each others faces. If I run away, Im sure Ill find a way back to the hut. Then, I should hide in the dangerous mountains. I crouched down and moved to the edge of the barrier little by little. They hadnt paid any attention to me after the man had thrown me down. Hes probably going to hold me with one hand while he controls the dragon with the other again. They didnt prepare any baskets. They seem more concerned about their allies who were rushing back here. A little more until the edge of the barrier. Hey, wheres the kid? A man noticed. I stood up and ran towards the direction where the sounds of the Hollows were. *WHIRR* Chapter 73 - The Sound of the Whistle

Chapter 73: The Sound of the Whistle

Hey, wait! No one waits when they are told to wait. I made a thin barrier around myself as I stepped out of the barrier. I quickly crouched down after taking several steps towards the hut. I felt a mans hand graze my back. The kid went out of the barrier! Give me a barrier box! It wouldnt be difficult for them to catch me if they searched for me with a barrier box. I got on all fours and began crawling towards the mountain without hesitation. I wasnt showing off that I was able to crawl quickly for a baby. At the beginning of autumn, while the grass was still high, I crawled above them like I was some kind of insect. I quickly crawled while firmly maintaining my barrier. Those who were carefully paying attention to me would probably notice that the Hollows were being repelled off me with a WHIRR. But, they didnt notice that I was turning at a right angle towards the mountain. The men took the barrier boxes and searched for me on the road that led to the hut. She shouldnt be dead yet. Find her even if shes weak or dead! A man said some horrible things. I crawled further toward the mountains. However, if went too far away, then I wouldnt be able to see what my enemies are up to. I sat in a way that wouldnt stand out and strengthened my barrier. We made it! Now, lets go back! These men must have been the ones who stormed the hut. It seems like theyve returned to their base. Did you pass the kid? Kid? Did she get away?! No, we came here straight from the hut, but we didnt see her. What should we do? Theres no point if we dont have her. The sunsing up soon. The base was noisy. Left and right! Expand the range and search for her again! Okay. I was shocked. Now that the men have returned, they have three more barrier boxes. Their search for me had be easier. But, the grass will expose their movements if they rustle around too much now that the sun is rising. When I heard the sounds of rustlinge closer, Piririri, a whistle was blown. Theyreing with the hunters in the lead! Should we fight?! Or should we withdraw?! Tsk, this voice belonged to the man who had taken me. I made myself smaller. Our strategy failed? We dont have enough people to get rid of them without leaving any witnesses. These are all the people we hired, he muttered such terrifying things. Alright, gather around! Were withdrawing, he shouted and left with a rustle. The number of Hollows bouncing off my barrier became less as the surroundings got brighter, and I heard the sounds of Rug Dragons running. I also heard the Rug Dragons from the hut as if they were chasing after the men. No, Kyaro! Stop! Bart! But, Leis...! You saw them too, didnt you? They had about 30 men. Honestly, it would have been dangerous for us if they attacked us all at once. Dont chase them too far. Fark! I cant believe theyre using the barrier boxes for something like this! To hurt people andmit crimes. I didnt think that they would use it for these things. It was nice to be picked up by people whomented these things. The morning sun rose, and the Hollows also disappeared. I dispelled my barrier. I will make my appearance in a cool way now. I stood up. But the grass was tall. The grass that hid me from my enemies is now hiding me from my allies. Now, lets hurry back to reorganise and then we can gather information in the next town. They broke the hut and attacked Westers royal family. This isnt just about Lei anymore. Lei... Get a hold of yourself, Kyaro, I heard Clydes voice while walking desperately towards them. The bigger the incident, the more resources we could use to find Lei. We have to hurry and get to the next town. ... Youre right. Okay. Dont agree with him, Kyaro! Look for me a little more! I grew impatient. Something, do I have anything? Oh right! I took out a grass whistle from the pocket of the Rug Dragon. I get it remade from time to time, so it should work. I blew on it with all my strength. Puu. Kyee. Now, lets go. Puu. Kyee! Wait! Be quiet, Barts voice made Clyde wait. Alright, they noticed it. Puu. Kyee. The Rug Dragons reaction. Thats... Puu. Over there! The rustling got closer. Lei! Puu. Bart, Kyaro, Clyde and Mill appeared. Huh? Mill didnt talk. Lei. His face was a mess of tears and snot. Miww chu shhowd hab a handwerchief. Yeah, Ill bring it with me next time. Definitely. Im saved. Bart picked up the crouching me. You were great. You did an amazing job. Im so happy. Really d. Now, lets go back. Ai. It goes without saying that I was weed back at the hut. Le! I was surprised that the Prince hugged me, but he quickly handed me to Alistair. Alistair hugged me and didnt let go. Those who were in the hut cried and apologised. Now, now, at any rate, dont let the mud drop. Everyone noticed my muddy appearance for the first time after Dory said this. My knees, elbows and palms were covered in mud, and my hair was covered in grass. I looked horrible. Dory immediately took me to the cabin, I really want to give you a proper wash, but we have to get to the next town and send people after those men. Lets wash your hands properly. My hands were washed, and my wounds treated. Le, it must have been hard on you, but we have to hurry to the next town, I was put in the basket while covered in mud, and the Prince said this to me. Huu. I can hear your voice. Clearly. I looked proud. Ill let you have it just for today. Here. Wow. The Prince handed me some new whistles. I made them with Alistair. Well be troubled if you get bored when youe back. Huu, thanwsh. The Princes voice sounded a little strange, but I didnt care. He probably made these because he thought I wouldnt return. Then, lets go! Puu. Kyee. The group began to move. ... It gets on my nerves after all. Puu. Kyee. Two weeks until we arrive at the fief capital. I hope we will arrive safely. Chapter 74 - Person Who Thinks Bad Things

Chapter 74: Person Who Thinks Bad Things

It wasnt far to the next town. The narrow road suddenly spread out from where we stayed on the third night, so there were hardly any dangers from the Hollows. I noticed that we were running along the coastline, but I think well get there before noon. When I regained conscious again, I was on a bed in the inn, and I had a band-aid wrapped around my arm. Dory quietly came into the room carrying a tub while I was looking at my arm. Dory. Oh my! Dory put the bucket down next to the door and quickly walked to the bed. She put a hand on my head first. You dont have a fever. Thats good. We in thown? Yes, you fell asleep on the way here Le-sama, so it must have been quick for you. Ai. I must have been tired. Dory helped me up when I was squirming. You had a little cut, so I wrapped a band-aid around it just in case. You were dirty, but its fine since you were wearing your clothes properly. Ai. Lei-sama. Ai? Dory brought a chair to the side of the bed and held my hand. She held it gently as not to hurt my wound. You cant be reckless. Dory is probably talking about me protecting my allies. Well, it was reckless. But, the situation had been absurd to begin with. It was a difficult choice for a one-year-old to make. No. It wasnt difficult. I would always make the same decision. I dont want someone to die protecting me. So, I didnt reply to Dory. I just stayed quiet and looked forward. Dory gently let go of my hand. I wonder why? I know in my head that theres no point in talking to you about this because youre still a baby, but everyone talks to you like this, she smiled wryly while speaking. Eat a light breakfast, and well go downstairs. Everyone has been worried about you. Ai, I was able to reply properly this time. Bart and Mill showed up while I was eating, but I didnt see Alistair, who would normally show up first. Wheresh Awishthair? H-hes... Kyaro looked at Clyde, and Clyde shook his head faintly. They looked iffy. He ishnth injured, ish he? Hes okay. Alistair is, I mean, hes confused about climbing the stairs to adulthood or going back to himself. Kyaro scratched his head because he didnt know what to say. Hell definitelye up here to hug you and not let you go, but right now hes stubborn. Alistair that is. Ai. I think its fine for him to act his age, but he wants to grow up faster. So, thats why hes lost right now. I tilted my head a little, and Clyde lifted me up. Youre so cute, Lei. This isnt the time to say that. I pped Clydes hand, and Kyaro looked serious, The Prince being attacked is a major incident. Alistair is following the Prince even though the Prince is going around, giving orders all over the ce. Ai. Speaking of which, Alistair was like that from the start. Awishthair awsho obshervesh Barth whiwe thravewwing. So that he would be able to take the initiative without being taught. What does he have to see? How does he have to move? Clyde swayed me gently, Lei also observes a lot. Because theres not much I can do other than observe. I always think theyre remarkable. Now, shall we go down? Everyones worried about you. Ai! Every inn is simr. We went down the stairs and slowly headed to the dining hall. Lei-sama! Lei-sama! People were calling me from all directions. Ai! I replied in a loud voice, and everyone was relieved. Meanwhile, one of them came out to the front and kneeled down in front of me. Lei-sama! He had a bandage around his neck. He was the one who was taken hostage. You got hurt at that time. Necw hurth? Just a little bit, Lei-sama. Just a little bit. His neck hurts a little bit. Heaw quicwwy, w? Lei-sama, I... The servant quickly put his hands on the floor. Whats going on? I was surprised. Im sorry you were taken away by the enemy because of me. E-even though it doesnt matter what happens to me! It does matter. He was flustered for some reason, and the door opened with a bang. The Prince and Bart entered. Lei! Alistair, who was with them, ran up to me and lifted me up. Are you alright?! Ai. He was just holding me, but I was honestly curious about the person on the floor. Awishthair down. Dont wanna. Awishthair! I made my tone a little stronger. Alistair reluctantly put me down. If I hadnt said that I wanted to hunt Hollows and stayed by your side... Im sorry. No, its because I was taken hostage. They both looked down. I understand their feelings. When I looked up, Dory and everyone in the room looked as if they were thinking about what they should have done. I looked at the entrance and saw that many of the guards were injured and bandaged up. The Prince remained silent and had a poker-face on. I looked back at the two who were looking down. If you were thhere Awishthair thhen you wouwd have been widnapped. Alistair raised his face in surprise. They couwd have thawen anyone hoshthage. The servant raised his face. Becaushe Lei wash there. Lei! Youre wrong! I shook my head at Alistairs voice. Everyone wash burdened becaushe Lei wash thhere. Its the truth. No one said anything. But, I know. Lei bad? How can you be?! What is so bad about you being yourself?! Alistair screamed. Its the third time. People fought desperately for me. Someone got injured trying to defend me. I cant help but think this even if its unpleasant. I looked up. The bad onesh are thhe bad peopwe. Everyone was dumbfounded and went silent. The bad onesh are thhe peopwe withh bad thhoughthsh. The bad ones are the bad people... The servant muttered. Lei ishnth bad. Awishthair ishnth bad. Everyone did thheir beshth. The Prince nodded as if he agreed with me. Lei-sama! Ai, sthand. Yes! The servant stood up. Lei! Awishthair, puth me down. Alistair was still holding me. It was no use, so I put my hands tightly around his neck. Then, I looked straight at the Prince. Yewwow eyesh. The Prince widened his eyes. What is...? Bad pershon shaid Leish eyesh are vioweth. Lei awsho shaw thhe bad pershon. Yellow eyes. The room became noisy. Lei. Ai. Tell me more. How annoying, but okay. Chapter 75 - I Ended Up Here

Chapter 75: I Ended Up Here

I hade down to the dining hall but ended up returning to a room upstairs. However, it was the Princes spacious room. I sat down deeply on the coach with Alistair. The Prince said I would probably not dangle my feet if I sit like this. Isnt it okay if my feet sway? Le, you said that the enemys eyes are yellow, but did you make a mistake because of the dim lighting? Lei shaw bad pershon. (Lei saw bad person.) Hmm. The colour of peoples eyes represented their power in this world. A very light colour meant that they had strong magic power, no matter what colour it is. Even so, I have never seen yellow eyes before. Ive heard about this before, Kyaro muttered. The royals of Kingdom have golden eyes. Dont say something rash. The royals of Kingdom dont have any reason to kidnap Lei. The Prince looked at the guards, and they nodded. But, Im not sure about this either. It is said that the Easter royal family also has golden eyes. Easter. Bart and his crew couldnt help but leak in surprise. This is also the first time Ive heard of this. Theres no way Le would know about this. Ill teach you about geography. It cant be helped. The Prince said it cant be helped, but he was smiling. He definitely wants to talk about this. But Im interested. The world we live in is surrounded by the ocean. Kingdom is at the centre, and there are three frontier territories around it. Trii. (Three) Thats right, Le, there are trii kingdoms. Trii. (Three) No, three kingdoms, the Prince quickly corrected himself. First, is Fand, north of Kingdom. Fand is closer to Lentforce than Westers capital. We trade with them. I guess you would. The people who were originally forced out of Kingdom were appropriately divided into regions. The Prince nodded and continued. He spoke rationally. The founding of a nation is like that. Then, Wester southwest of Kingdom. Everyone nodded. And east of Kingdom is Easter. Now that you mention it, it must have been. But... We hardly hear their name. Wester and Easter are separated by mountains, and we have little diplomatic rtions with them. Yes, the north of the capital should be a dead-end full of mountains. Kyaro and the Prince talked. We do have diplomatic rtions with them, but its not very active since we have to go through Kingdom. Easter has mountains on the south and north, but their territory is mainly on the ground level, so they dont get much damage from Hollows. I didnt know this at all. Even about Fand. Thats why its a ce like Kingdom. A dependant nation, Kyaro muttered. But like, being a dependent nation, is kinda like Kingdom, right? Mill asked curiously. Well then, couldnt they just normally say that they want to marry Lei? Thats right. But I dont intend to. Its worth getting married to her if you dont know this ying innocent baby. The Prince is rude. However, Kingdom doesnt let those in the Four Marquis line out of Kingdom. Thats why Le will never be in Frontier. The Prince looked at me. Or that was how it was supposed to be. I ended up here. And I had no choice in it. Come to think of it, why did Leie to Frontier? Kyaro asked after all this time. I can imagine what happened, but can you talk about it now? I can. I thought about where I should start. Lets start from the beginning. I shwepth, wash wowen up, changed and wefth. (I slept, was woken up, changed and left.) Who did that? Hannah. Bart and his crew were stunned. They probably remember Hannah. The Prince and his guards looked questioningly at Bart and his crew, but Bart signalled that he would tell themter. When I wowe up again, I wash in thhe dragon bashweth. (When I woke up again, I was in the dragon basket) What happened to that, Hannah? Bart asked as if it was a difficult question to ask. She cried, why, why me thoo? (Too) So that means she was nning to only hand you over. But I cant believe that a young kid like that would help in a kidnapping. I also wanted to know why she did it. If she did have a reason for doing it, then I wished she had consulted with Sebas. Even if I were the only one who was kidnapped, Hannah would have been caught as the culprit, and she wouldnt be able to live with her family any more, let alone cure her brothers illness. Her brothher ish shicwwy. (Her brother is sick) Was she threatened...? Barts face said, So she had a reason for doing that. We where always on da dwagon. Otou-syama came thoto sab me. (We were always on the dragon. Otou-sama came to save me.) You, Marquis Albans, came personally?! Ai. I nodded at the surprised Prince. The dragon ran and went out with a ding. Otou-syama shthopped. So he couldnt cross the border...? Even though he almost had me. I see. At that time, you had just separated from your pops... Ai. No, wait, what happened to the kidnapper? Wash shthopped. (Was stopped) I looked at Bart and did my best to exin. Dragon ran, thhen shthopped. Differenth bad pershon came. (Dragon ran, then stopped. Different bad person came.) Their allies?! They were probably supposed to meet up... Den howwowsh appeared. (Then Hollows appeared.) Fuu, someone sighed deeply. Alistair put his hands on my shoulder and hugged me tightly. Even if Marquis Albans couldnt, the others could have crossed the border. The convoy was probably with him. They also cant cross the border. But... The Prince patted my head. I cant believe that this ying innocent baby went through so much. A lot of things also happened afterwards. Tell me about it, the Prince said to Bart, who was looking off into the distance, and then he looked at me with unusually soft eyes. Well get to the capital safely! Ai! Gimme whishthwe. (Give me whistle.) I cant do that. He still wont give me the whistle even though hes kind. The dragonsh wiww go fashther. (The dragon will go faster.) Theyll get tired, so no. Fine. I puffed my cheeks out, and Alistair poked my cheeks straight away. We both startedughing. Huh, what were we talking about? We just heard about what happened to Lei. Oh yes. We were talking about the bad people. Now then, could you talk about how you saved her in a ce with no barrier? The Prince sounded startled. Chapter 76 - I’m 100% a Child Chapter 76: Im 100% a Child Its not possible for a one-year-old to talk about this even when asked. I couldnt do anything about being annoyed at not being able to speak. I felt at ease when I thought that and looked around the room. As expected of the best room in the inn. The bedroom is probably in a different room, and this is perhaps called the living room. Theres a coach and a dining table and chairs to eat at too. The coach is fluffy andfortable. Le. It would probably feel nice if I jump on this. Le! Prince, your voice is loud, Mill called out to the irritated Prince. No one else would say this except for Mill. But... Lei may look like she knows everything at a nce, but shes not even two-years-old yet. Shes still mostly a child. What is mostly? Im 100% a child. But... Lei, Mill interrupted the Prince and called me. Ai. Lei, I wonder if we can tell the Prince what happened at Lentforce. I looked at Bart. He nodded reluctantly. Then I looked at Alistair. He looked conflicted, but he didnt disagree. Then I guess its okay. Ai. Then, well tell him. You can y. Ai! Aite, Lei. Lets build blocks! Ai! Wait! Alistair went back to his room to get the blocks. The guards chased after him casually. Actually, the mayor had said, Advertise the blocks if youre going to the capital. So, he gave us a set. Of course, we can y with it on the way too. *THUD* Alistair came back holding the box. The guard behind him was also holding a box and smiling wryly. Lei, Ive brought it. Ai! Bwocwsh. (Blocks.) We sat on the floor and turned the box over. The box that the guard brought was also turned over. I grinned broadly. If Dory were here then she would probably say, Oh my, dont sit directly on the floor! Alistair saw me grin. Lei, whats up? Dory. Dory? No shiththing on fwoor, shhe shaysh. (No sitting on the floor, she says.) Guhaa. The guard burst intoughter instinctively. Alistair looked as if he got it and grinned like me. Dory is the kind of person you get fed up with, but cant hate. I made a small building. It was big enough for my Rug Dragon to enter. Alistair used the two boxes of blocks and built arge building. The people in the room continued talking while looking sideways. Then, Bart. Ill leave it to you. You want me to do it?! Mill passing the troublesome tasks to Bart was also something that usually happened. So, why did you save Lei? The Prince urged briefly. Lei survived because shes smart. Are you not satisfied with this answer? Bart said, and the Prince shrugged. It was good that Lei was saved. Honestly, we thought that she was already gone. However, how was a one-year-old able to take attackers and escape safely? Its unbelievable, isnt it? It really is. It was hard. I put my Rug Dragon neatly into the stack of square blocks. Yup. Its cute. But in the end, it was your blunder that got her kidnapped, and Le did save herself in that situation. And yet, its strange, you say it like she has some sort of responsibility. Bart is harsh. The Prince looked at me as if to say, You say something too, but Im busy. Im making more room for my dragon. And I dont want to say why because it will raise Leis worth. In other words, I dont want you to use Lei for the sake of a country called Wester. Which means Le has some secret after all. The Princes face said, I knew it. I can tell you if you promise that you will keep it between us and not tell this country. That was Barts condition. The Prince folded his arms and looked up at the ceiling. Kingdom said to protect the child with the violet eyes. And I knew from the beginning that she was a toddler. As long as we use Le as a trump card for our negotiations with Kingdom, Wester has no other choice but to return her there no matter how much she is worth. The Prince looked at me and answered Bart. So this is simply my personal interest. How did Le survive? Will you swear to keep what you hear in this room? ... I swear. The Prince swore to Barts question even though he was reluctant to. But that solemn moment ended with Alistairs voice, Wont you join your house with mine, Lei? All the blocks were gone by the time I became aware of it, and Alistair not onlypleted his big building, but he was also aiming for my blocks. Nu! I protected my house from Alistair. Hey, Ill make a room for the rug dragon. Meh! It wont be this small and nice house that Ive just created. It will be something that Alistair built. Shouldnt Alistair be the one to give me his blocks? Awishthair hash heapsh. Theresh no more bwocwsh. (Alistair has heaps. Theres no more blocks.) Tsk. Alistair pouted. He destroyed his blocks and started making a new building. When I tried to take some of the blocks hed destroyed, he said evilly, You didnt give me any blocks, so I wont give you any. He wasnt mature when it came to blocks. Im going to cry. A vow is a vow. But in this situation, with her nerves. Does the innocent ying baby really have a secret? The Prince said in amazement. Well, isnt it fine for her to act like a kid? Bart said, sounding a bit shocked. Well, it cant be helped. Lei, as you know, didnt just get kidnapped this one time. She also got kidnapped when she was in Lentforce. You guys also investigated this, didnt you? Yeah. But we only chased after the criminals, we dont know what actually happened. Lei was, as you know, kidnapped right before the Hollows appeared. Along with the mayors daughter. Is it because the criminals have barrier boxes? They certainly did use six or more barrier boxes this time. So its possible. No, its possible that they had someone with a barrier box nearby. But the criminals that kidnapped her didnt have any. How do you know? They deserted Lei and the mayors daughter in the middle of the Hollows at night. The Prince and the guards gulped. Apparently not a lot of time passed. Everyone at the mayors mansion had already given up by the time we came. But they were safe when we reached them. I thought Lei had a hidden barrier box. Just enough to fit one person. That would be nice if she had such a barrier box. Mill interrupted. Mill, dont interrupt right now. Lei doesnt have a barrier box. Then, why? The Prince looked at me. Lei can make her own barriers. Chapter 77 - It’s Not Difficult

Chapter 77: Its Not Difficult

Ha, haha, no way. Its true. She probably made her own barrier this time as well and ran away. Isnt that right, Lei? So, I cant feign ignorance after all. Ai, I replied obediently. I stopped ying with the blocks. Lei. Awishthair. (Alistair) Here. Alistair pushed his blocks towards me. Thanwsh. (Thanks) Mm. The Prince remained quiet because he couldnt believe it, and then he kept firing off questions, Is it because shes part of the Four Marquises?! Is it her hidden power?! Can Alistair do it too?! I cant. Not yet, Alistair answered thest question first. I dont know if this is connected to the Four Marquises. But, Lei said she looked at Alistairs barrier box and learnt how to produce a barrier, Bart answered the rest of the questions. I also added, Wash shthudying. (Was studying) Buufuu. This is a serious conversation. It was the guard who hadughed and not Kyaro. The Prince regained hisposure probably because it was his guard who hadughed. Apparently, he thought he had gotten too excited. Lei was on the mountainside. Those who dont know about Leis barrier would definitely search for her on the way to the hut. Thats why she ran towards the mountains where there are a lot of Hollows. Isnt that right? Ai. Howwowsh bounce off. Lei waithed for dawn, (Hollows bounce off. Lei waited for dawn) I answered to Barts confirmation. My answer slowly sunk into everyone. Meanwhile, Alistair quietly began cleaning up the blocks. I also destroyed the Rug Dragon room and helped clean up. In other words, the Prince began, she has the power to make barriers. No one replied. Based on the fact that dawn was drawing, the enemies had no choice but to withdraw because they wouldnt be able to take advantage of their barrier boxes, his voice trembled as he said this. She determined that she would make the best use of her power to deceive the enemies and ran away toward the mountainside. And she dared to endure alone in the middle of a group of Hollows. It sounds cool when its put that way. And, she was determined to protect everyone in the hut. The Prince looked at me as if he didnt know my character. Who are you? These words probably leaked out. It certainly is gross. However, I also think that it would have been great if I could have had a childhood without disying such powers. Huu, I called him quietly, and the Prince looked up as if hes just woken up. Im Leiwa. Lei,. Ai. At that moment, I heard the sound of thest block going into the box. That sound brought everyone back to their senses. This time, I only thought about myself. Im really childish, Alistair began as he closed the lid of the box. I hated it, so I want to grow up as quickly as possible. Thats why Im going to learn all I can from disgusting adults. Alistair stood up and held his hand out to me. I took Alistairs hand, and he helped me up. But I give up. I dont understand adults at all. If adults arent going to protect me, then Ill have to protect myself. The Prince and his guards looked ufortable at those words. Le is Le. I couldnt protect her, and the adults couldnt protect her. But, Ill at least protect her heart. Alistair looked at me gently. It wasnt the eyes you used to look at something disgusting. Now, lets go to the dining hall and y with everyone. Ai. Then, Ille too, Mill said, and Bart and his crew stood up. Prince and all the guards, please keep your vows, Bart said as Clyde silently carried the two boxes of blocks. We left the Princes room. However, the guard that apanied Alistair and I followed us promptly. Lei, are you alright? Ai. Im fine. Bart was worried, but Mill said, Well, Leis a bit weird. Rude. Kyaro and Clyde alsoughed as if it were true. Yes. Lets be honest. Lei, a withthwe, weird. (little) Gubaa. Awishthair... Alistair was the one who burst outughing. Even though he had said something amazing before. It got strange, and everyoneughed as they walked down the stairs. The people who were worried downstairs looked relieved. A whileter, the Prince and his guards also came downstairs. I wasnt worried about what the Prince had said. I am a weird baby, and I do cause trouble even if Im not the one at fault. Le. Ai. Le. Ai. Leil. Huu. Stop it. You can just say sorry. Its troublesome when you keep calling my name because you dont know what to do. It cant be helped. Huu, Lei ish angry. Im not actually angry, but I put my hand on my waist and pretended to look angry. Im an actress. Yes, you there, dontugh. Kyaro was holding his stomach behind me. I, I see. Its not, I see. Jeez, the Prince is a handful. I dont even know what to do with him after this. Say shorry. Ah, yes. Huu. The Prince gulped. Le. Ai. Im sorry. Ai. Thathsh awrighth. Thats all you had to do. Hmph, I exhaled. The Prince crouched down gently and patted my head. Le is this cute. ... Ai, I did reply to him, but I was surprised. The Prince realised what he had said and quickly stood up. No, youre not! Well, you are, but that wasnt what I wanted to say! He talked gibberish. Well, I still have to arrange the search. Lets go! He left somewhere. He fled. He did. That was probably Kyaro and Clyde. Adults are hopeless. Alistair shrugged. They are, gosh. Chapter 78 - A Place with No Hollows

Chapter 78: A ce with No Hollows

The town near the rough spot wasrge. They had a self-governing organisation, and the royal family was much more influential here than in Lentforce. The Prince had said he still had some arrangements to make, but he had basically finished it by the time I woke up. Therefore, we only stayed in that town for two days. Apparently they escaped towards Kaylie... The investigation confirmed what they had expected; the enemies werent from Wester. However, it wasnt possible to investigate this on arge scale even if they used the self-governing organisation and sent messengers everywhere. No matter if they were in Kaylie or another town, they couldnt pursue the enemy anymore if they entered Kingdom. The size of Frontier was deadly for criminal investigations. Although, since there wasnt much to gain from Frontier, there was little merit inmitting crime. Thats why there are more bad guys in Kaylie and the fief capital than Lentforce, Kyaro told me this. If this were the capital, I would have mobilised the army, but I only enlisted a small number of people for mobility, and it backfired on me... I heard the Prince mutter. Heapsh of peopwe canth pashsh, I tried to say the thing that bothered me. Five onwy. Heapsh imposhshibwe. (Five only. Heaps impossible.) There are only five huts, so 50 people wont be able to sleep in them. The Prince looked like he had been hit in a sore spot. Uoah. Thats true, but I could have got them to stay in this town, or they could have gone ahead of us. There are many alternatives. Coshth money. (Cost money.) Uooaah. Le, you, you know. Well, Ive said what I want to say, so Ill go build some blocks. Even so, I understand that the west part of Wester wouldntst if Fand were to attack. However, no matter what country they belong to, if they can only live in this town located in Frontier, they might not have any patriotic feelings towards their country. Why is a baby also worrying about money? Gosh. Thats true. Lets not say thoughtless things from now on. The Prince moved energetically even though he was worried, and sent messengers to the fief capital as well as the border town, Kaylie, to get progress reports and request that the incident be investigated. Of course, he also conducted an investigation in this town and found out that people who are thought to be the enemies had stayed at the inn until a few days ago. Apparently they stayed in this inn. The Prince was quite angry when he found out about this. There were five people. They stayed at this inn for about two weeks and had messengersing and leaving daily. They had their meals in their room, and had hoods on even on hot days, so I dont know what they look like. I did think they looked suspicious, but a guest is a guest, the boss at the inn only said that as if he was troubled, but it seemed like he didnt think that they were residents of Wester. After all the arrangements were made, we were able to rx a little in this town. From here, weve arranged an itinerary so that we can get to the capital in the shortest time possible. There arent any seas or mountains, but there are a lot of big towns. Now, lets go! The Prince said, and we finally headed to the capital. I think he made it lengthy so that I could hear it. Hes unexpectedly kind. We went through a prairie that hadpletely changed since it was autumn. It was far from Wellington Mountains, and I couldnt see the sea at all. The prairie which seemed to continue on forever looked like a golden sea. Bart and his crew became restless when we travelled through here for a few days. Whats wrong, Hunters? This Prince doesnt call people by their names easily. Well, I cant feel any signs of people following us since the attack. I got that report. The Prince thought Barts words were strange. Weve been to Kaylie before, but this is our first time in this prairie. So what? Bart was unusually vague. Theres barely any Hollow presence here. Hollow presence? I also felt that. The Hollows were amon existence even before I went to Lentforce, and while I was living in Lentforce. The shocks and prickles on my skin have steadily faded a few days after we passed the rough spot. Isnt that a good thing? It is. Yeah, I guess hardly any Hollows show up in towns. Every time we got to a new town, Bart and his crew would take a look around, and they would take me with them if they had leeway. Can you believe it? The new part of town and the ces where poor people live dont use Rhodolite building materials. Really? People dont mine for Rhodolite if theyre not along Wellington Mountains, but isnt that too careless? Kyaro and Clyde are carpenters, so they were probably worried about things like that. I cant believe that theres a ce like this in Frontier. They also had a lot of farnd because they didnt have to worry about Hollows much. The residents seem to be livingfortable lives without any difort. But I saw the slums while I was being carried by Bart, and the gap between the rich and the poor was much more intense than at Lentforce. There are magicians too. I also felt that. I became a hunter. Ive also been to Kaylie, and I wanted to be apetent hunter, but I didnt think that there would be this much of a difference just in Wester alone. Bart began to say when we came to a town which was halfway to the royal capital, Prince, can we stay outside of town today? What are you saying? Its dangerous. Well, I havent felt the enemies presence in the past week. And, Im curious about whats going on with the Hollows. Im going too! Lei thoo! Alistair and I spoke. Because Im curious about what happens to the Hollows now that were far from the mountains. You-! When youve just been kidnapped-! The Prince pinched my cheeks with both his hands. Whathre chu doing? (Whatre you doing?) Itll be fine if youe too, right, Prince? With your guards, Bart, who had been wary along the way, said lightly. Is he saying that we should feel secure about a hunters intuition? Were taking Alistair since he wants to be a hunter. Lei also has the barrier box with her, so well be taking her. Yay! Ai! Bart isnt someone who would say selfish things, so he must be bothered by something. To fulfil Barts wish, arge-scale search was carried out on the day to see if anyone was lurking near the town, and then we finally received permission to hunt. Ill be joining you. I really didnt think you woulde, Prince. Along with annoying people. Chapter 79 - Prairie Hollows

Chapter 79: Prairie Hollows

Riding the Rug Dragons, we set up base near the vicinity of the town. This is for my sake. People dont usually use barrier boxes while hunting, so they leave their Rug Dragons in the vicinity while keeping watch and taking turns to hunt. The Prince and his guards also made their base next to ours so that they would be protected by our barrier. This isnt about hunting efficiently. I want to see how the Hollows appear around here and how long they stay for, Bart said as he looked sideways at sunset. I want to know if this town with thin defence can reallyst, Bart muttered, and no one answered him. To be precise, the townspeople had said, Its fine, but Bart didnt believe them until he saw it himself. The sun setpletely. Hollows would already appear at Lentforce around this time, but they havent appeared here yet. Is it different away from the mountains...? Kyaro muttered after a lot of time had passed and no Hollows appeared. Well, its not like they hadnt appeared at all. I suddenly raised my face and Alistair moved his body. Theyreing from the sea! Bart and everyone else also looked at the sea when they heard this. *WHIRR* Right as we heard the sound, we saw hollows appearing along the horizon. Theyre far away, but where did theye from? Usually, it looks as if they spring up from near the mountains... The Hollows appear as if they were springing out from the ground. Ill have to check their appearances... Kyaro stared at the ce where everyone thought the Hollows had appeared from. *WHIRR, WHIRR* More Hollows appeared. This is odd. Hollows like this have never appeared before, the town representative muttered. A middle-aged man reluctantly followed us because he couldnt just let the Prince go out of town alone. Hmm, how are the damages from the Hollows? Lets say about a few people a year. I dont know what happens to the travellers, though. Well then, Mill cut in carefreely while the townsman and Prince were talking. How many Hollows are being hunted near this town? How can we? There are no hunters in town, so theres no way theyll be hunted. Kyaro reacted to the townsman, You didnt hunt Hollows even when they killed the people of this town? Even if theyre townspeople, theyre people from the slums who cant even work. This is Frontier. The town wont look after those who live on the outer edge of town, the townsman said and I was shocked. But, the Prince and his guards werent shocked at all. Bart and his crew returned their gazes to the Hollows. As for Alistair, he just held onto my hand tightly. But, Thats what I thought, Kyaro muttered. The Hollows gradually approached us and finally arrived near the barrier. Theyre so vivid, the townsman said. The Hollows had more distinct appearances than the Hollows weve seen until now. They had adults, and children, and they were all wearing worn-out clothes. Hannah. Lei? I remembered that when I first saw the Hollows, Hannah had been expressionless, but the Hollows appeared before me with the appearance she had before she died. Which means... I nced at Bart. They wiwwed thhe thownshpeopwe. (They killed the townspeople.) They probably did. Disgusting. The damage is probably small. However, the Hollows definitely got their hands on their prey. The Hollows turned to face the town since they were perhaps irritated at us who were observing them. Ah, the Hollows are heading towards the town! The towns representative shrieked. Oh well, shall we do it? Mill! Aite~. Kyaro, Clyde and Alistair stayed within the barrier and kept an eye on the situation outside while Bart and Mill easily defeated the few Hollows. There werent any Hollows around anymore. Bart widened his eyes for a second when he picked up the magic stone, but then he immediately acted nonchntly. Prince, thats it for today. Hey, Mr Town Representative. Bart told the Prince that he wanted to withdraw and spoke to the townsman. You saw it just now, didnt you? The nearby Hollows wille if they know there are people. I think you can hunt big Hollows. Ah, yes. The townsman seemed frightened when he saw the Hollows. If you treat the people who you dont care about as you like, then the Hollows are going toe to your town. Bart sighed at the townsman who didnt get it. The rest is the Princes job. I know. The Prince, who had a poker-face on this whole time, signalled his people and they began clearing up. Then, *WHIRR* there were faint presences of Hollows. The townsman creepily looked at us as Alistair and I stared off into the distance. I didnt think that Wester would have an area like this. At least its not our job. Bart and Kyaro said as they got on the Rug Dragons. I was naturally put into the basket first. The next day, the Prince had an informal audience with the mayor, but I dont know what they talked about. Although, Im sure that he conveyed that everyone should hunt the Hollows before a new type of Hollow appears. When we got to the next town, Bart showed Alistair and I the magic stone. We couldnt help but gulp when we saw it. Big. What the hell is this? The biggest magic stone I have ever seen was the magic stone in the barrier box at the mayors house. It was one size bigger than the magic stone in Alistairs barrier box. But, the magic stone in Barts hand was bigger than that. This is the first time Ive seen a magic stone this big even though Im a hunter. Honestly, I never thought that wed be able to get a magic stone this big in an area with few Hollows. Bart looked depressed even though he had gotten his hands on a big magic stone. Im worried over what to do with this. You can just sell it, Alistair said frankly and shrugged. Theyll ask where we got this from. Even if I tell them its a secret, theyll know the route we took. Its alright for hunters to flock around here. But, no, Im overthinking. Bart looked up for a moment. Big magic stones like this can only be used in barrier boxes. I dont know if itll sell or not, He said, as he gripped the magic stone which couldnt fit into his palm and sparkled from the spaces between his fingers. Gib ith tho Huu. (Give it to Huu.) Is that your opinion, Lei? Donth need throubweshome thhingsh. (Dont need troublesome things.) Push it onto the Prince? Haha, thats great. Should I also get money from him at the same time? Bart said, but he didnt give it to the Prince. Instead, he gave the seven magic stones he had to each of his crew members. Mill pulled a little bit of cotton out of the Rug Dragon stuffed animal and stuffed mine into the pocket. Hes unexpectedly skillful. The pocket became a little round, and it was heavy, but everyone knew I stuffed things into my Rug Dragon, so they just thought I did something again. Afterwards, Bart and his crew didnt hunt any other Hollows in the other towns on the way, no matter how much they were asked. Chapter 80 - The Town Before

Chapter 80: The Town Before

A week has passed since then, and the distance between the towns became shorter. There was a highway going through the prairie, and we saw more people and Rug Dragons. I saw mountains in the direction the capital was in before I saw towns, and found out that the capital was near the mountains. In short, there were a lot of Hollows. The capital is near the east end of Wester, and I dont think its a convenient ce to rule over the whole of Wester. If theyre worried about safety, then the safest ce to be would be that town where we hunted. I thought it was strange. My thoughts aside, once the people who we passed knew that this was the Princes party, they avoided us, got off their Rug Dragons, and some saw royalty for the first time. Of course, the inns in these towns became more luxurious. Le. Ai? The Prince said something as he approached me. Im going to behave myself.Its pretty fun to look everywhere as we pass people. Stop those eyes. They wonth wnow thheyre vioweth. (They wont know theyre violet) They do. They definitely know who you are. What is he on about? Shes probably saying, Huu, they think youre the Prince so cover your face, Prince. Alistair. What is it? Do you think this too? Yeah. Guhaa. Alistair turned to his side. I think thest person is disqualified as a guard. Jeez, I thought Id finally be respected as a royal now that Ive returned near the vicinity of the capital. Grumbling isnt Prince-like. Le. Ai, Huu. Were nearly at the capital. Behave yourself properly, no, well youre always behaving yourself when you need to. In short... In shhorth? That part of you. Honestly, act like a baby, like a baby. Aai. Argh. He looks dissatisfied even when I answer him. Hes naggy. But, I could only have fun teasing him until the town before the capital. Le-sama, this town is the town before the capital. Well be there in a few hours if we rush, but well be staying here tonight. Ai. Dory told me this. I wonder if well be staying in a luxurious room today too. The closer we got to the capital, more and more mayors and VIPs wanted to see someone from the Four Marquis, and the Prince granted their request. And Alistair and I agreed because there was nothing we could do. Most people looked at Alistair and I as we stood next to each other, or they would look at us as I sat on Alistairsp and they would smile and say, Oh, so these are the summery and violet eyes. This is Kingdoms, there were also people who showed their sarcasm and dissatisfaction at Kingdom, and it was really tiring to meet those people. If Otou-sama was with me, he probably wouldnt even take notice of those who want to meet us and say, Why do we have to meet them? Frontier royals have it tough. I found outter that the Frontier royals didnt have it tough, and Otou-sama was just weird. If I stick close to Alistair and open my eyes wide, then I get a good bed and delicious food, so I didnt have a hard time when I thought of it as an easy job. But, that wasnt the case for Alistair. He hates nobles and reluctantly came because he was told that he could continue being a hunter. He looked displeased with being praised just for the colour of his eyes even though he hadnt been taught the responsibilities of the Four Marquises and he hadnt enjoyed their abundant lifestyle. Say, Lei. Ai. Dont you hate it? Theyre just staring at us. We finished practising our magic and were practising how to make barriers when Alistair muttered this. I can easily feel the change in my magic, but it was difficult for Alistair. Even so, he was practising hard because he said he would be invincible during hunts if he could do this. Lei doesh. So you do. But youre putting up with it. Lei, youre amazing. Alistair patted my shoulders. I really hate it when people look at me like Im an exhibition sometimes. Ai, I wnow. I wonder what I should do. Wubbishh, I said when I remembered Otou-sama. Theyre not rubbish. But, apparently, Otou-sama treats people who are noisy around him like theyre rubbish. Rubbish? Otousyama doeshnth care abouth peopwe. (Otou-sama doesnt care about people) Otousyama? Leis dad? Peopwe arenth wohthh wohwying abouth. Thathsh why he doeshnth cawe. (People arent worth worrying about. Thats why he doesnt care) Its not like theyre not worth worrying about, Alistair said as if he was a little shocked. Mayowsh Awishthaih donth wnow donth chewhishh you. You donth have tho wohwy abouth peopwe who donth chehwishh you. (Mayors Alistair doesnt know dont cherish you. You dont have to worry about people who dont cherish you) Whew. I was able to talk a lot. I feel like Ive achieved something. People live to help each other, dont they? The mayowsh donth hewp you. Buufoo. The guard, who was standing quietly in the same room as us, burst out intoughter. Alistair-sama. What? Hubert-sama is from the royal family of this country, so he thinks of the peoples benefit even if they dont help him. Alistair nodded meekly. Hes not just a troublesome Prince. Alistair and I learnt throughout this journey that he is an excellent Prince who tries to hold back what he says all the time. But, your position as part of the Four Marquises is different. So I dont have to think about the people? Its better if you think about them, but... The guard smiled. The Lisburns already have a heir and so do the Albans. So youll have your freedom even if you live in Kingdom, right? No way will I be free! Say, Lei. I wondered how it would have been if I raised myself. Lei wiww pwobabwy be free. (Lei will probably be free) Lei. Alistair looked betrayed. Awishthaih. What? Nothhing you can do shince you have poweh. (Nothing you can do since you have power) I know, but... The reshth ish up tho you. (The rest is up to you) Cant you just do what you like? So... the rest is up to me? Lei ish fwee in Kingdom or in Weshthewh. I wonth do anythhing I donth wiwe. (Lei is free in Kingdom or in Wester. I wont do anything I dont like) Alistair asked a little maliciously, Even if you be an exhibition? I geth food and a good bed. Buufoo. The guard held his stomach as heughed. Lei-sama is really good at exining things. I donth thhinw abouth hahd thhingsh. (I dont think of hard things) I tapped Alistairs knees. I donth do whath i donth wanth tho do. If I can howd ith in, thhen I wiww. (I dont do what I dont want to do. If I can hold it in, then I will) Its okay to be selfish? Ai. Otousyama ish shewfishh. Alistair looked like he had mixed feelings, but he also looked relieved. A baby who says its alright to be selfish. What the heck are the Four Marquises... The guard was greatly perplexed. We couldnt be carefree. The next day, Alistair and I were surprised. A grand wee had arrived from the capital of Wester. Donth need. Thats... Buufoo. Its already the guards signature move tough. Chapter 81 - The Me in the Mirror

Chapter 81: The Me in the Mirror

Compared to the extravagant wee, Huu, who is a Prince, wore a much simpler travel outfit which was suited for movement over fashion. Bart nonchntly asked the prince, who was frowning in displeasure, This doesnt have anything to do with us, but thats a bit... Prince, did you n this from the beginning? Nonsense! Alistair has already turned us down many times. They probably werent sure if he was really going to be with me this time, Huu said as if he was spitting. Just picking us up in the town before the capital isnt going to be a big deal. What happened? A gorgeous carriage which seemed to have been sent by the royal family was at the centre, being pulled by a Rug Dragon covered with a decorated cloth. On both sides of the carriage were knights in beautiful outfits riding Rug Dragons who were also wearing decorated clothes. The dwagons woow wiwe thhey hathe ith. (The dragons look like they hate it) They do. The dragons, who seemed down, also looked like they were annoyed. Your Highness! From amongst the wee group, a knight, who seemed skilled, got off his dragon and approached the Prince. Kurt, whats going on? My apologies. It became like this because of someplicated matters. The Deputy Prime Minister hase as a representative of the wee group. What did you say!? How annoying... A man got off the carriage from the opposite side of the two who were talking. The man was fat, but he was smiling and said while breathing heavily as he walked towards the prince, Your Highness! This Herman hase to pick you up. Hmm. Good job. But, I didnt ask to be picked up, the Prince nodded, but he sounded sarcastic. Yet, the Deputy Prime Minister didnt falter, and heughed while his stomach wobbled. There was a big uproar in the capital when we heard that you wouldnt just be bringing a Lisburn with you, but a violet-eyed child as well. But, thats not all. The Prime Minister made a grand gesture and put his hand on his chest. Alistair and I were bbergasted and stared at his gesture. Whats with him? Hes like a clown. Our thoughts were alike. On the other side of the Prime Minister, the knight named Kurt shook his head faintly. A messenger has arrived from Kingdom. What did you say? The Prince looked surprised, but I could tell that he was just pretending because I learned a lot about him since Ive been travelling with him this whole time. Im sure that Kurt had whispered this to the Prince. Honestly, I didnt expect a good reply from Kingdom no matter what we asked for, but the Albans child, who didnt seem to be cherished, is very important. I was shocked. The Deputy Prime Minister had said that in the middle of the za, in a ce where Alistair and I could hear him. Is Wester alright? The Deputy Prime Minister didnt wait for the Princes reply and looked around restlessly, So, where are the children from Kingdom? Us, the children who the Deputy Prime Minister was looking for were with Bart and his crew, only a few metres behind the Prince. Also, we were the only two children in the Princes small group. Are they, perhaps, still at the inn? Herman. Then, Ill go wee them. Herman! The Deputy Prime Minister looked at the Prince nkly. Your Highness, is something wrong? Nothing. Theyre behind me. What? The Deputy Prime Ministers gaze slipped past us. Then, returned. He looked at Alistair, who had turned away, for a bit and then finally looked down at me. Blonde hair and light purple eyes. Dont tell me... I dont have to tell you anything. Thats it. What? His nce went up again, and this time he fixed his eyes on Alistair. Ooh, I can see his summery-blue eyes if I look closely. But... The Prime Minister shook his head as if saying this was wrong. The fat on his chin trembled. Why are they dressed likemoners? Speaking of which, Your Highness, youre dressed poorly too. I have a feeling that the Princes temple twitched. Herman, you cant dress up on long journeys. To begin with, you would have been able to meet them in formal clothing at the audience in the castle had you note to this ce. You came here on your own without giving us any time to prepare. No, this isnt good. The messenger is already here, and if theye to the capital dressed like this then it would look like we dont care about the Four Marquises. I didnt mind when I was young like you, Your Highness. Im d I came to get you. Now, everyone. The Deputy Prime Minister didnt listen to anyone at all, and spoke to the people who hade with him while pping his hands. It really did make a nice sound. Get them ready! The attendants, who had already got off the wagon and were holding onto some luggage, quickly approached us. They were looking at Alistair and I as if theyd caught their prey. Im sure theyll dress me up without listening to me. At times like this... Dory! I called Dory. Le-sama, whats wrong? Dory, who was standing a bit further away, quickly approached us, looked at the people who were carrying the luggage, and knew what was happening. I also heard what you said, Herman-sama. Im in charge of changing Le-sama, so Ill take those. Dory-sama, this will be a problem. Well lose our jobs. Those carrying the luggage protested. The fact that Dory is called Dory-sama means that shes important amongst the servants. Shut up! You dont even know what Ojou-sama likes, how are you going to take responsibility if you offend her by doing your job? Whatever, just carry those to the inn! Dory said and the servants quickly carried the luggage to the inn. Alistair-sama, you too. Give up here and find a way topromise somehow. Okay, Dory, Alistair obediently agreed. During the trip, Dory and I found a way topromise with each other. Dory isnt a bad person. We just wanted to befortable and independent during the trip. The dresses looked like they were the Deputy Prime Ministers taste, and I wore a dress which I could agree with, and a violet ribbon was tied to my head. It felt a little ufortable, but well its not like I cant put up with it.Actually, its a secret that the thing that surprised me the most was when I looked in the mirror. How is it, Ojou-sama? No one showed me a mirror when I was a baby, and Hannah didnt show me a mirror when she changed me because I was a baby. No one cared about how cute I was when Alistair and the others took me in. Including me. That was why this was the first time I had looked in a mirror. Standing there was a cute baby with fluffy light blonde hair which was tied with a ribbon. She wore a pale pink dress with whiteces around the cor. My big violet eyes were droopy like Sebas had said, and my nose and mouth are slightly small. My white skin and chubby cheeks were slightly coloured. Niini. Otousyama. Dont I look like my brother? Otousyama and brother have simr almond shaped eyes. Youre so cute, Dory also muttered. All the attendants, who were surrounding the mirror, nodded as if they were admiring me. You really have the same colour as Onii-sama, one of the people said ecstatically. I looked at Dory in surprise and then looked at that person. Dory asked instead of me, You said Onii-sama, didnt you? I did. Hes one of the messengers. Theres a big uproar in the capital since two of the Four Marquis heirs are there. Two? Yes, Ojou-samas Onii-sama, and Alistair-samas Onii-sama. Im sure thats brother and Gill. They rally came to pick me up in Wester. Chapter 82 - Round-Table Conference 01 (Dean’s POV)

Chapter 82: Round-Table Conference 01 (Deans POV)

The participants of the round-table conference: the royal family, the Four Marquises, and the supervision department. Also, the Five Earls from Frontier and Four Earls from within Kingdom. It took six days to get in contact with the Earls from Frontier and for them to get to Kingdom. Even if Wester had already sent a messenger to Lentforce, it took two months to make a roundtrip, and the round-table conference was set for 10 dayster since it was concluded that it wasnt urgent. Weve never had a round-table conference in the current reign, have we? Stan, what are you saying? It was held once because of session issues when we had just entered the academy, right? Errmm, yeah? I couldnt help but sigh since it looked like Stan was unsure of this. Luke said that Stan is excellent, but what part of this bird-brain is excellent? Remington. Oh, that problem with their current head? At that time, only one person inherited the Remington eye colour. This wasnt rare for the Four Marquises Houses. However, apparently, there was an issue because that person is a woman. But, there have been Queen Rulers in Kingdoms history, and weve also had a woman represent the Four Marquis before. Well, of course. The role of the Ruler and the role of the Four Marquises are the same. Its all about whether you have enough magic to maintain the barrier. What does this have to do with being a man or a woman? But, the other nobles reacted sharply against it because the current Remington head at that time disagreed, and a round-table conference was assembled for a trifling matter. You, its not worthless, is it? We cant maintain the barrier if the Remingtons dont channel their magic into the stones, Stan rebuked even though I hadnt said anything. I didnt say anything. Naah, you said it with your eyes, worthless. Unreasonable. However, even I, who was only just over 10 at that time, thought it was stupid. At the same time, I also felt that it was an opportunity. This time, there has been some feud about Lei, but the Remingtons and Albans arent particrly on bad terms. Just like how I interact with Stan, my parents also associated with the Remington House. Therefore, sometimes the Remington couple would visit my parents or my parents would visit them, and they would asionally take their children with them. Thus, the servants also visited each other like Sebas did. However, Angelique, who was seven years older than me, and we were close enough to exchange greetings with each other. Pale jade eyes and hair the colour of milk tea. Her eyes werent as bright as the Albans or Lisburns, but they were gentle and beautiful. There was a year left until she became an adult, and then she would go to the castle to help maintain the barrier with the current head. However, the current head didnt want Angelique to work. There was even a rumour at the Academy saying that he would select a few boys with strong magic from the Remingtons, and let them maintain the magic stone. Then, get one of those boys to marry Angie, and have the son they bear inherit the Remington House. Angie, are you alright with that? Ive asked her this directly. I was brought to the Remington House and left out in the garden because I got in the way of their social interactions. The Remington garden, which looked beautifully arranged, was actually quite neglected at the back. It was a fun ce to climb trees and swing sticks around. I happened to meet Angie there while she was on her walk. Angie didnt look down on me because I was 10, and she didnt make fun of me for asking that rude question either. Oh my, you precocious kid. But its no use. I cant go against Otou-sama, she answered softly. Hey, Angie. Youll be free if you dont have to take over, right? Huh? We, the Four Marquises, cant be free because of Kingdoms barrier. So, if you dont have to channel your magic into the magic stones, then youll be free. Where would you go? Thats... Angie widened her jade coloured eyes. If it were me, then I would happily turn over my duty, and travel around Kingdom. And Ill like to go Frontier someday too. Do you know? Theres something called sea to the south of Wester, and people say that its the same colour as your jade eyes. If youre free, then I wouldnt mind going with you someday. Oh my, Dean. Thatll be nice if we could go. Even if you go by yourself. Angie, whoughed, seemed as if she had given up on everything. Hey, Dean. Angie is... Dean! What? Whatre you spacing out for? Were heading to the conference. Ah, okay. In the end, the heads request wasnt granted. Of course, it wouldnt be. Angie had more magic than anyone in her family as evident from her eye colour. Five young people of the Remington House would do the work of one Angie. Why should five people do the work when one person can finish it alone? It wasnt just one family who had reacted sharply against this. The Four Earls said that we wouldnt need the Four Marquises if we get a lot of people to fill the magic stones. The Four Earls govern the four fiefs that surround Kingdom. To be more precise, two of them brought this up. If the Remington House isnt confident in maintaining the barrier and want to use a lot of people to do it, then theres no reason why an Earl House cant do the same, this was their stance. I thought it was getting interesting. Isnt it fine? If someone else says that they want to take over this role, then we should just let them. For the 10-year-old me, and even now, the rights and profits we get from being part of the Four Marquises are meaningless. I didnt understand the feelings of the Earls who wanted to bind themselves to Kingdom. Remington didnt pull back. The Earls kept pressuring. It was assumed that the situation would get out of hand if it carried on, so the supervision department opened the round-table conference. It was a trifling round-table conference that even made a 10-year-old feel sorry about this countrys state of emergency. It was a mere interest struggle. Apparently, there was an ugly quarrel at the conference, but the result ended with a phrase from the King, Try it. He wanted them to channel their magic into the magic stones. The Earls happily gathered strong magic users, but it just ended with them understanding that they had made light of the Four Marquis magic power. The Earl Houses had chosen 10 of their best magic users, but they couldnt fill the magic stones. They could only watch as one of the Four Marquises calmly filled the magic stone, crumbling their ambitions. The only problem left was Remington. The royal family, supervision department and the other Three Marquises thought the same thing: Let Angelique seed. She has enough power, but you wouldnt let her seed; thats why this troublesome thing happened. As a result, the King said, Let her decide. Remington was delighted that the choice was left to his calm and obedient daughter. But, Angeliques answer was, Ill do it. I couldnt understand why she had chosen to take over something troublesome at that time. Remington was the same, and they argued for a while. It was Diana who had cynically told me how Angie felt at that time, Between getting married to an unwanted partner and fulfilling a bitter duty. Do you not know which is tougher on a woman? Thats why youre a quiet, unsociable person who doesnt understand a womans heart. I also hate that part of you. I even remembered some unnecessary things. Was the love Remington felt for his daughter wrong? However, it would have been nice if this had ended between the Remingtons, but there was no doubt that this ignited the ambitions of the Earls who seemed to have been set in their ce. I dont really care if they rece us, though. Now, lets go. Yeah. My first round-table conference began. Chapter 83 - Round-Table Conference 02 (Dean’s POV)

Chapter 83: Round-Table Conference 02 (Deans POV)

Even though it was called a round-table, we were actually gathered around arge rectangr table. The King sat with his back to the wall, while the two princes sat on both sides of him, the Four Marquises sat to the Kings right, the nine Earls to his left, and there were also two old men from the supervision department. Dean. I didnt say anything. Stan rebuked me again. Remington smiled a little when he looked at me and Molesey raised his eyebrow. Angie is almost 40, but her milk tea-coloured hair is as beautiful as ever. Dean. Fine. Whats wrong with wanting to see something beautiful? Just about everything. We nned on talking in hushed whispers. Ive heard that we were summoned because of something closely rted to Albans and Lisburn. I can tell this meeting is going to be hard from their attitudes. Look, I got involved because of you. Shut up, Stan. ze, this is bullshyt that has nothing to do with the meeting. You dont have to worry about it. ze is Dianas family. They are located on the south side of the capital, Gardestar. In other words, the fief that calmly overlooked Leis kidnappers. He snarled at me straight away. 1) Its a waste of time topete with each other. Besides, their eyes tend tond on me, but its Stan whos making fun of me in such a serious ce. And, His Highness, the First Prince Lambert, quickly ignored everyone and began to speak, Now, I know this is sudden but... The agenda for this meeting, as we have told you in advance, is about the request from the Wester royal family. They want to reactivate the old barrier box, so they want us to dispatch people to make up for the magic they arecking. We dont need to do that, do we? The person who shot it down was ze from earlier. The Four Marquises were only listening quietly. Ones status didnt matter at the round-table. Everyone had the right to express their opinion. Moreover, power cant be measured simply with court title because the role allotment is different. We, the Four Marquises, and the royal family are unique because we maintain the barrier. However, Earls and those with lower rank are given fiefs to rule. It was pointless to fight for power. There are currently no problems with Kingdom, itself. It doesnt matter to us if Wester activates their barrier box or not. Several people agreed. We have no reason to stop them if they want to active it. Theyre free to do so. I wonder about that, it was Tucker who objected. Tucker is one of the Five Earls whose fief borders Frontier. Also, his fief is located closest to Westers capital, where the barrier box will be used. He was in a position where he couldnt help but be concerned. You might not know this because your fief doesnt touch Frontier, Lord ze, but we are located in a ce where were always in conflict with people from Frontier who are trying to enter Kingdoms barrier. Of course, we alsomunicate with them a lot. ckley and I will be the ones who are directly affected if Wester is offended. Dont shoot it down lightly when it doesnt involve you. He is right. What bothers me is that if we ept once, then other areas might also ask for our help. I havent heard about this from Fand, but as a Neville, our territory is in contact with Fand, so I cant easily agree to this. Me too, Dutton, whose fief also bordered Fand, agreed with Earl Neville. Everyones gaze went to Ruddock. He is the only one whose fief borders Easter. I dont care either way. I will follow the royal familys decision, Ruddock shrugged and said. It was evident that he thought it had nothing to do with him. Its true that Easter had few Hollows and was considered Kingdoms grain-producing area. Easter probably wouldnt bring up talks about old barrier boxes. Those in favour: Tucker and ckley, and those who oppose: ze, Neville, Dutton, and the other fiefs holders are neutral? The First Prince summarised. Fief holders you say, Your Highness? What about the Four Marquises. They havent said anything at all. Do they think it doesnt matter because they cant leave Kingdom? It was Tucker who raised his voice. The Prince nodded, cidly, Ill make it clear now since the letters didnt go to this in detail. Apparently, the lost child of the Lisburns and the Albans baby is there. Everyone fell into silence in surprise. Earl Neville looked at me in confirmation, and I nodded lightly. The Albans baby. The one that went missing a few months ago. That one? ckley confirmed unpleasantly. ckley has Kaylie. In short, the fief that Lei went through to get to Wester. Thats right. She didnt go missing, she was abducted. Ill be troubled if they think of it as an unfortunate ident. You found her alive? This rude man is ze. And the lost child of the Lisburns? As you know, my father loved women. He dropped his seeds everywhere, but only my younger brother, who inherited the summery-blue eyes, hasnt been found. Apparently, hes in Wester. Summer-blue, you say... They didnt hide their surprise at Stans words. Apparently, they were both at Lentforce in Wester. Westers royal family is going to pick them up, so they want us to send people with magic in exchange for those two, Prince Lambert spoke indifferently. Is that a threat? If we yield, then Kingdoms dignity... But, if we leave someone of the Four Marquises blood out of Kingdom... The round-table suddenly got noisy. What is the supervision departments n? ze asked the two old men. Of course, the supervision department also had an equal right to speak. The supervision departments only concern is returning those of the Four Marquis lines back to Kingdom. What do you think about dispatching magic users? We dont mind if magic users who arent needed to maintain the barrier are sent. In short, the supervision department agrees...? For better or for worse, the supervision department thinks about maintaining the barrier. But, isnt Wester being cowardly? In short, theyre holding young children from the Four Marquis lines as ransom and are asking us to send magic users in exchange for them. Comprise once, and it will happen again and again. epting their request easily wont do for the future of Kingdom, Earl Neville said. I know. ires father, Neville, thinks of the big picture. Family is important to him, but so are the fiefs people, and the citizens of Kingdom. He is someone who will say what he has to say, even if he sympathises with me and feels pained over it. Coulter, who had been silent until now, spoke. He governs the fief to the northwest of the capital, a fief bordering ake and the Wellington Mountains. And even if you send magic users, who are you going to send? Did you forget what happened 20 years ago? The Remington head would know since she was the one this incident concerned, but young heads, there arent many nobles who can channel their magic into barrier magic stones. I folded my arms and agreed with him in my head. There arent that many in the Albans family either. Instead, magic tool artisans had more magic powers. We dont want anyone from the Four Marquises going out of Kingdom, no matter who they are, a person from the supervision department said something unnecessary. In other words, to protect the Four Marquis lines, you want to send some other nobles who have magic? Tucker muttered with anger. Chapter 84 - Round-Table Conference 3 (Dean’s POV)

Chapter 84: Round-Table Conference 3 (Deans POV)

This is why its called problems caused by the elderly. Isnt that a statement that the Supervision Department cant help but say? My quiet voice resounded surprisingly well. Pr-problems caused by the elderly, you say?! My apologies, Ive always thought this and it just identally slipped out. However, that doesnt matter. Do-doesnt matter, you say... Youll faint if you get angry like that. Old people should stay calm. Who do you think is making me angry? Well-... I said a single word, and the person from the Supervision Department immediately quietened down. Lord Rouge, you may think that way, but you should realise that no one else said that except for the Supervision Department. But-... No buts. We got a request from Wester. They want us to dispatch magic users. They happen to find people of the Four Marquis lines and are protecting them in the capital. Thats all there is to it, I pointed out indifferently to Earl Rouge. By the way, we, Albans, already know that my daughter is in Lentforce, and I was arranging a rescue party for her. As an Albans, I thank Wester, but theres no reason for me to feel indebted to them, I said calmly, and the excitement at the round-table calmed down. Then, Stan quietly spoke, We Lisburns are happy to discover my brother who had disappeared two years ago. But, I hadnt brought him back because we dont need him. So theres no reason for us to be indebted to Wester. Thats... I know what the Supervision Department wants to say. Then, shouldnt people of the Supervision Department go to take them back? The two old men fell silent again at Stans words. The Supervision Department supervises and gives advice, but they easily forget that that is only if the Four Marquises obediently obey. No matter what decision Kingdom makes, I will go to Wester to pick up my daughter. Thats... Its the Supervision Department again. I know I cant leave Kingdom. Im saying that my Albans House will surely go to pick her up. The Lisburns will also go. But my brother is 11. We will follow his wishes. Stan and I dered. In short, no matter what decision we make as a country, the Albans and the Lisburns will make their move. So, I want you to think about what decision we should make as a country, Prince Lambert suggested again. ze answered as if he was annoyed, If so, then why didnt they say so at the beginning? Whatever Albans and Lisburn say, Im sure I said that this has nothing to do with my fief. There were a few words that made the Princes eyes wander. I calmly observed this. Kingdom is protected by the barrier, and the citizens live safely inside. Frontier has measures in ce for when Hollows appear, but theres no doubt that their actions and movements are restricted, and theyre at a disadvantage. Even so, its impossible to gather everyone into Kingdom. This has been a dilemma since the founding of Kingdom, the Prince said quietly. Given that this country was founded to protect the people, I would like you to reconsider whether it is right to abandon Westers desire to protect the people of the capital just because it has nothing to do with Kingdom. Even the royal family is a speaker at the round-table. He is also the chairman. Even so, it was clear that a member of the royal family was positive about Westers request, which had a small impact on the participants. Silence reigned the round-table for a while, and finally, Earl Neville eventually spoke, I basically think that Kingdom shouldnt easily extend our hands to other countries. But, if Albans is going to take some sort of action, then I will give him guards from my Neville House. Neville is a militant fief. And if necessary, we will also recruit magic users, but to be honest, theres not much of them in the north. Earl Neville, who had originally opposed, made it clear that he was still against this, but he also dered that he was on Albans side and that he would support him. Earl Neville, youre-... I see, the Albans baby is your granddaughter. I see. Dutton, who reached an understanding, was also from the north. Then, we Coulters will also provide some sort of help, Coulter, who had been neutral, also shifted. The Supervision Department looked grim because the Four Marquises were acting on their own. But, many of the Earls also approved because they understood that their own load wouldnt be much. It wouldnt be realistic to send magic users from Kingdom at fixed intervals like the worried people have been saying. This time, they used having people of the Four Marquis lines against us as ransom, so for the time being, I want Albans and Lisburn to help them. This is how our country will support them, the King, who had been silent until now, spoke slowly. Stan and I nodded. The royal family and Four Marquises have already discussed this. However, its not preferable for that burden to lean only on two Marquises. On the other hand, it wouldnt be preferable for Wester to befriend only two Marquises. On the contrary, the Earls were taken aback since he had spoken in a tone that indicated this had nothing to do with the royal family. Because they realised that not announcing their cooperation now would be a disadvantage when trading with Wester, which might flourish soon. In the end, Kingdom didnt publicly respond to Westers request, but the Albans and Lisburns will be cooperating with them as individuals, and each fief settled with some form of support. However, even if we say we will cooperate with them, as Lord Coulter said earlier, there isnt anyone with a lot of magic power apart from the Four Marquis heads. Just how are you nning on cooperating with them? Earl Rouge was puzzled over this. If this conversation could end without bringing it up, then I wont talk about it. I nced at Prince Lambert. He shrugged. He was telling me I could do what I want. With Luke. I intend to send my son. Of course, us Lisburns will send Gilbert. The round-table instantly fell silent. You cant! What do you mean?! Arent they your heirs?! The Four Marquises shouldnt go out of Kingdom! Screams flew from all directions, and Earl Neville widened his eyes in surprise and nodded quietly. ze spoke after the fuss was over, The heir of the Four Marquises are the ones to support the next generation. Theyre like shared property of Kingdom that should never be lost. What the heck are you thinking about letting them go out of the barrier? He is right. There are two people in Wester who are like shared property that should never be lost. Its obvious that its not safe in Kingdom. However, no further opposition went against my words. If anything happens after they get to Wester, or even before they leave, then itll be a big problem. Im sending them because I believe that they would return without any problems. Luke is 11 and Gill is 14. Theyre still young, surprisingly young. But, nothing is more safe than letting them bring Lei home. I believe this. Thus, messengers are sent to Wester with Luke and Gill at the center. Chapter 85 - To Wester (Luke’s POV)

Chapter 85: To Wester (Lukes POV)

I didnt want to send you two like this because youre both still students, Otou-sama said anxiously. Perhaps, he might look expressionless to others. Hes a damaged person even though hes my Otou-sama. However, he didnt care about how anyone thought of him. Im wearing simple ck trousers and a long white, shiny, silvery jacket that looks silver embroidered with violet threads. Its the Albans uniform. I probably look a little like an Albans even if Im only 11. Otou-sama, thats what weve been saying. Lei wont be convinced if I didnt go. It probably wouldnt do even if Jude goes. She wont return easily if shes not convinced. Thats how Lei is. But... Its Westers capital, so I can go. The Supervision Department wont let me go if she was in Lentforce, this is actually good, I smiled to reassure Otou-sama. And you know, youre getting Jude toe with us. And Ill be with Gill. I looked at Gill. Hes wearing the same simple ck trousers as me, and a ck jacket with blue embroidery. The 14-year-old Gill is thin, but hes almost as tall as an adult. Im really grateful because there should be few elements that look down on us because were children. I think weve taken all the measures conceivable together, but we dont know what will happen. Nevertheless, please take care of yourself and not just Lei ande back safely. The things Lei has given me. Not only lovely Lei herself, but also the free love that she gives. And, Otou-sama. I dont think Otou-sama is a cold father at all. ording to what I heard at the academy, noble parents arent very affectionate. After Okaa-sama passed away, I was lonely, but I thought it was natural. But, Lei gave me Otou-sama. She taught him that it was alright to love his daughter and son like he had loved Okaa-sama. It was very warm to receive love from someone like I had from Okaa-sama. Not only that, Lei taught me the joy of showing love. So even if Lei is gone, Otou-sama will still love me, and I can love him. I reached out to Otou-sama without hesitation. He hugged me tightly. People around us looked at us in surprise. Are you embarrassed even though youre old enough to attend school? Dont do anything youre embarrassed about. Ill do it as much as I can. And, Ill get the courage to move on, Lei and Otou-sama. After the departure ceremony in front of the royal castle, Gill and I rode the Rug Dragons and headed towards Westers capital. I improved so much that I could ride Rug Dragons by myself if we werent in a hurry. Its unusual for people to ride Rug Dragons from when theyre children, and I think thats why the Rug Dragons became emotionally attached to me. So much so that it surprised the breeders. Your Otou-sama was the same, an old breeder had told me, but Otou-sama was the same as always, Ive neverpared it to others, so I dont know if its true or not. Westers capital, Sebel, is a little southwest from Kingdoms capital. So, we werent taking the path that Leis kidnappers took. We were passing through Earl Rouges fief, then Earl Tuckers. Therefore, Earl Rouge and Earl Tucker, who stayed at the royal capital, will be apanying us. Annoying, Gill said, but whether it be Gill or his father, why are the Lisburns so straightforward even though theyre part of the same Four Marquises? Gill, I know how you feel, but keep that in your mind. Well, Im anxious about my uncle, but its annoying that I have to care about other guys until we get there. Im also anxious about Lei. I dont know why shes with a Lisburn or why she ended up in Lentforce... Yeah. Whats the likelihood that shed be with someone else who has the Four Marquis blood when Frontier is so big? Of course, even though Lei is alive and healthy, I couldnt help but worry about the other things. However, the Lisburn child is said to be 11-years-old. Gill is Gill, and he seems to be worried about having to call someone younger than him uncle, but I was probably anxious that myself and memories of me have been reced because the Lisburn child is the same age as me. Because its been more than six months since Lei was kidnapped. What if she calls someone else Niini? It would take a long time for Lei to return from Lentforce. She would barely reach Sebel even though a round-table conference was held, the messengers were adjusted, and even if we prepare slowly. We werent overdoing it and are heading to Wester on a slow schedule. Earl ze and Earl ckley enthusiastically said, You have time anyways, so how about going through Kaylie? However, Otou-sama knew that they only wanted to appeal to the citizens that they were acquainted with the Four Marquises, so he refused courteously, and a bit rudely. When Leies back, and youre able to go wherever you like, then youre free to travel until you be an adult. But at least for now, I wont give them anything that will benefit them, Otou-sama whispered to me secretly. Apparently, he still held a grudge against them because the kidnappers had passed through their fiefs and they hadnt cooperated in the investigation afterwards. I think its interesting that he could actually hold grudges when he wasnt interested in anything. On the other hand, Earl Rouge and Earl Tucker are delightful people. Earl Rouges fief is an agricultural area that doesnt connect with Frontier and is far from the mountain range. He didnt seem obsessed with the Four Marquises and the barrier probably because his fief wouldnt receive much damage from the Hollows even if the barrier didnt exist. Earl Tucker took the current matter most seriously, because his fief is located very close to Westers capital. As one of the messengers from Kingdom, he will also apany us to Wester. We originally traded a lot with Wester, especially Sebel. We imported half of their magic stones, and ckley imported the other half, no, ckley imported more than us? Apparently their current situation. The Albans, who handle magic stones in Kingdom, mainly traded with ze and ckley. Thats why my birth mother is also a member of the ze House. However, I interacted with Earl Neville throughout the summer holidays, and Otou-sama also turned his attention to Fand. And through this, he also turned his attention to Sebel, and not the country, Wester, nor the town, Kaylie. People around me put their guard down around me because Im only 11. Of course, I wasnt told to confirm anything. Still, I decided that I would do as much as I can so that Lei wouldnt be kidnapped and used again in the future. Youre too stiff. Gill, youre too honest. Leis going to hate you if youre too rigid. Hey, thats not true. Lei will hug me and call me Niini no matter how I am. Im sure of it. Im sure shell forget about you since youre just brothers friend whoes to see me once in a while. Sh-she wont. Im sure shell call me Giwwin her cute voice. Lisburn men are optimistic. I feel like I could understand how Otou-sama feels a little. Oh yeah, the First Prince of Wester is also Gilbert. Y-you dont think she calls him Gill too? She might not be able to tell. No. Its fine. Its alright, Gill muttered while looking sideways, and the Rug Dragons slowly advanced through the deep autumn prairie. A little more. Just a little more. Chapter 86 - Tanukis Don’t Listen

Chapter 86: Tanukis Dont Listen

Awishthaih! When I finished changing, I got someone to bring me to where Alistair was. Alistair was also wearing a jacket that had delicate embroidery on it, but it wasnt as shy because it was ck. Lei! Look how cute you are! Alistair picked me up and spun me around. Aite, my turn next. Clyde lifted me up high, which was unusual for him to do and spun me around. See, youre up high! I was lifted up by Clyde, who was the tallest in the group, and I couldnt help but shriek. Its fun. No, no, focus. Unfortunately, I had to get him to put me down. Awishthaih, Niini, heye. What did you say? Your Nii-san is here? Ai! Awishthaihs Niinii heye thoo. Mine? Nii-san? Alistair repeated my words and looked at the wee group to see who I was talking about. The people who came to help us dress were probably of low-rank, so no one took the initiative to speak, but luckily, Dory started the conversation, ording to this person, two of the Four Marquis heirs are at the capital, and one of them looks just like Lei-sama. Hey, you. Y-yes! Tell us more, Dory asked the person, and he started speaking as his eyes sparkled, It happened just the other day. Messengers arrived from Kingdom, and they were the Albans and Lisburn heirs, so the capital is in an uproar. Albans and Lisburn. Hed certainly said that. We usually work in the castle, but they go out quite a lot, so even we have the chance to see them. I see. Alistair and I were listening with excitement. The younger of the two is apparently called Luke-sama, and he really looks like Le-sama. The older one is as big as an adult, but hes only 14. He looks just like Alistair-sama over there, but just bigger. Is that so? Dont know. Ive never met him before. Alistair turned away at Mills words. I remembered Gill. I think he looks sweeter and gentler than Alistair. I feel like only the colour of their eyes is the same, so they probably look alike if you just see him at a nce. Niini! Wheye? If the capital is close, then they might havee here. Thats-... The person who helped me change looked away awkwardly. Luke-sama insisted oning, but Herman-sama... Herman? That Tanuki Oji-san? I patted my stomach. Well, Le-sama. Th-thats right. The servants put a hand to their mouth, and I could hear giggling. That Herman-sama said that it was unbing for someone who is a part of the Four Marquises to stagger and be restless, so he told them to wait at the castle while he goes to pick you up. Wait. Why do the servants know this? Dory also looked suspicious and asked, Why do you... Because he made a big deal out of it while everyone was getting ready to leave. Even we know that Luke-sama understood that it wouldnt be good to make a fuss right then, and backed away. We were right there. If that Tanuki Jii-san wasnt here then would I have been able to meet Nii-sama right now? I was sad and hung my head down. Lei-sama... Dory crouched down and tapped me on the back. How annoying, Bart muttered. Thats right. This isnt the ce for me to be sad. I can see him soon. I lifted my face, nodded at Dory, and looked at Alistair and Bart. Oh my, Bart and his crew also changed. Barth and Miww, coow. (Bart and Mill, cool.) R-really? It was annoying, but well its fine if you like it, Lei. Yeah. What? Lei, what about us? Of course. Kyaro, Cwyde and Awishthaih, coow! Everyone scratched their noses in embarrassment and smiled. Come on. Lets go. Ai. Yeah. We answered Bart and went down to the first floor of the inn. I could tell that the Prince was irritated even though I was only half-way down the stairs. The Prince looked up, and got off his chair, You... he muttered. Thats right. Im cute, arent I? I smiled and the room filled with sighs. Babies are cute. Oh, people of high statuses should be like this. You cant evenpare this to the shabby clothes you were wearing. bby Tanuki Herman also got up at the same time and made an exaggerated gesture while opening both his hands in front of him. Now, lets ride the Rug Dragons with this old man. Nyai. Those words came out reflexively. Whats he saying? This tanuki. I cant ride in the basket with a stranger, now can I? Dory immediately went out in front of me, Herman-sama, Le-sama will ride in the basket by herself. What?! Are you saying that youve been letting Le-sama ride on the Rug Dragon by herself even though youre supposed to be looking after her?! Dory bit her lip, and Herman shook his head in an exaggerated way. I looked at the Prince and signalled that we should leave straight away. The Prince nodded lightly and said, Now, Herman. Le has always done this. Its a waste of time to argue about this. Lets go. Your Highness... Now. Herman reluctantly agreed. Im sure he wants to put me on hisp as we enter the capital and brag abouting to pick us up. So annoying. When it was time for us to ride our Rug Dragons, I waited for Clyde to put me in the basket. Something was holding up Bart and his crew, and they werent here yet. Then, thick hands scooped me up from behind. Well, Le-sama, it looks like none of the people who are with you arenting. Come ride with this Herman in the basket. Nyai! What does that mean? Hey, dont struggle. Alright, okay. Hey, close the door. Y-yes. Whats the meaning of this? While Bart and his crew were busy, I was kidnapped by the fatty tanuki, and forced to ride with him. The people around us were looking at us in shock as this happened. I didnt think that the tanuki was this quick to act. Huu! Le, its no use. Rather than struggling, think about getting to the capital quickly. Now, Le-sama. Onto this old mans legs. Nyai! I couldnt count on the Prince and ended up riding unstably in the basket with this lump of meat. Chapter 87 - I am Me

Chapter 87: I am Me

Hmph, baskets are a hassle, but its much better than riding a dragon. Le-sama, do you like Wester? I didnt feel the need to answer, so I pretended that I couldnt understand him. At any rate, whether it be Luke-sama, or Le-sama, the Four Marquises are d in gorgeous colours. How about it, Le-sama? I have a grandson around your age. I didnt feel the need to answer. Its bothersome for you to talk about boys to a one-year-old infant. I took a whistle out from the pocket of the Rug Dragon on my shoulders. What is that dirty stuffed animal? Well, I still have five grandchildren. Puu. They look like me and are handsome. Puu, puu. Kyee, the Rug Dragon matched his voice with my whistle. They also sped up. Smart. Puu, puu. Kyee. Ah. The tanuki took my whistle. Gib bacw. (Give back.) Ill-bred children dont listen to what others say. I wanted to say that taking a childs things makes you a lousy adult, but I didnt want to talk to him much. I turned away and took another whistle out from the Rug Dragons pocket. Puu. What?! You still had more?! I didnt feel the need to answer. I turned my back to him. Puu, puu. Kyee. Le-sama! Puu. Dance, Rug Dragon, dance. Be happy and speed up. Kyee! Puu, puu. Kyee! Kyee! Why are the Rug Dragons running so fast!? Because of this whistle?! Le-sama, stop it. Puu. Kyee! Ah. He took my whistle again. Whats with this adult? I took out another whistle. Ah! Its this stuffed animal, isnt it? Jeez. Herman didnt just take my whistles, but my Rug Dragon as well. Gib bacw! You dont need a stuffed animal with bad stuff inside. Such a dirty item doesnt look good with those pretty clothes, Herman said as he quickly opened the side of the basket and threw my Rug Dragon away. He chucked my Rug Dragon. Jeez, listen. People of high-status... I interrupted the tanuki and screamed, Dragwon! Kyee? Sthop! Kyee. The Rug Dragon was puzzled for a moment and quietly stopped. Le, whats wrong? Huu immediately came. Im sure he should have seen what had happened. Down. But... Picw up dragwon. The Prince looked at my face, and looked at Herman in amazement. You... What did you do, Herman? What? I just threw away a dirty stuffed animal. So it was Leis bag that fell?! Huu. Down. The Prince got off his dragon and took me out of the basket. Even if shes from the Four Marquises, to use a Prince... I heard a voice from behind me, but I didnt feel the need to answer. We hadnt proceeded that much since the stuffed animal was thrown away. I slowly returned in the direction that we came from and looked for my stuffed animal. Its been with me ever since Lentforce. I was able to get along with everyone because I had it. Sometimes, it even saved my life. Its not dirty. Its important. Here. A pink Rug Dragon entered my sight as I was looking down. Awishthair. I picked it up right away, so its not dirty. Ai. I hugged the stuffed animal tightly. Ai. Thanwsh. I looked up at Alistair. The stuffed animal was certainly not dirty. But, Alistairs glittery embroidered clothes were dirty behind his thighs, and his hands were dirty. He must have rubbed his face with those hands, since his face also had a little mud on it. He probably got off the Rug Dragon quickly so that he could pick up the stuffed animal immediately after it was thrown. Thats why he slipped and fell and got dirty. Werent you happy about meeting your Nii-sama? Didnt you want to look as cute as possible when meeting him, even though you were saying you didnt like it and that it was troublesome? But, I spent thest six months in Wester. I wore normal clothes with my Wester associates and worked properly. Well, I also built blocks. The Albans Le is also the Wester Le. Isnt it fine to show Nii-sama this? I was confused by the tanuki who had suddenly appeared and said I had to be like a Four Marquis. I looked at Alistair, took the ribbon off my hair and threw it away. It blew in the prairie, and my blonde hair immediately got messy. Lei, you... Next, I have to take off my clothes. I couldnt. I couldnt remove the buttons. Unbuththon buththon, Awishthair. (Unbutton button, Alistair.) Lei. Unbuththon. Alistair reluctantly unbuttoned my buttons. I took off my clothes, sat down, and took off my frilly socks. And I was finally in my underwear. I wore my stuffed animal again, turned around and crossed my arms. Thish ish fine. Lei ride on dragwon by hershewf. (This is fine. Lei ride on dragon by herself.) Bufo. Kyaro! So-sorry. You cant cross your arms properly. Its not funny. I heard a rustling noise behind me, and Alistair stood next to me. He had taken off his jacket and shirt and was only wearing his singlet. He folded his arms. I cant take off my pants. Thathsh importhanth. Right? Bufo. I heard this from the guards. How savage... The tanuki was shivering. Its more barbaric to suddenly throw away a babys toy, right? Jeez. Bart shrugged. Dory quickly rushed over with her luggage. Now, this is the clothing you have worn up until now, she said, and dressed me in my usual clothes. Alistair was also given clothes, and he wore them. When I got dressed, I briskly walked to where Herman was. The servants who were riding in the imperial carriage peeked out to look. Oh my, its so cute how youre tottering. Noth thoththering! Its important, so I corrected him. Yes, youre right. Youre walking briskly. Ai. I nodded and stopped. Hewman. Wh-what is it, Le-sama? Dragwon importhanth. But its dirty. Importhanth. Hah. He might have given up because it was useless for him to say anything else. I pushed once more, Lei ish Lei. Niini wiww undershthand eithher way. (Lei is Lei. Niini will understand either way.) Hah. Donth need beauthifuw cwothhesh. (Dont need beautiful clothes.) But. Donth need. ... Okay. I turned to the Prince. Huu. What? Ride dragwon. Leave shthraighth away. Understood. Clyde came straight away and put me into a Rug Dragon basket alone. Well done. You did well. Ai. I am me. I wont lose to a tanuki. Chapter 88 - Reunion

Chapter 88: Reunion

The group began advancing by smoothly avoiding the grumbling Herman. Was the dragons basket always this big? I let out a heavy sigh. I wont blow the whistle and make the dragons excited. I will behave myself from here on and get taken to the capital. Hm hmm. Hm hm hmm. Kyee. Kyee. Oops. My excitement flowed out. I pretended not to notice the Princes cold gaze towards me, and sat properly. The autumn sun warms the prairie. I, who was tired from my confrontation with the tanuki, seemed to have fallen asleep before noticing. Lei! Alistair said. Im sure Mill is preparing breakfast on the first floor, but I was still sleepy. Lei. Lei. Were nearly in town! I suddenly woke up. Oh yeah, Im not in Lentforce anymore. Were nearly at the capital. In front of me, I saw a big town, which the town of Lentforce couldntpare to, with a big castle at the back and mountains towering behind the castle as if they were protecting the castle. The town was next to the mountains, the same as Lentforce, but this town didnt have a barrier. In other words, it was vulnerable to the threat of Hollows at night. However, I could see that the mountains were actually quite far away as we got closer. They looked close because of their height. Even so, why is the capital near such a mountain range? It would be safer if they just made it at the prairie. My doubts didnt matter as we approached the town. The town wasnt surrounded by walls; instead, each and every house was built robustly. A lot of people were gathered at the entrance of the town, cheering loudly. Prince Hubert! Wee back! Many voices resonated to wee the Prince. The Prince sometimes waved his hands at the people and looked quite like a Prince. He nced at me and narrowed his eyes as if he was saying something. Its because youre looking at me with those eyes, Lei. Lei awwaysh woowsh wiwe thhish. (Lei always looks like this.) No, you definitely thought, Huu looks like a Prince. ... Gufo. Alistair, who was next to me, said, and I think the knight couldnt hold in hisughter. Youre not qualified to be a guard, are you? The people must have noticed our interaction because their cheers got quieter and they soon went silent. Awishthairsh fauwth. (Alistairs fault.) Its because you made a weird face. I didnth. They paid more attention to us when we talked in whispers. Its a Lisburn. He really has summery-blue eyes. I never thought Id get to see two of them in such a short time. They whispered amongst themselves, but in a good way. Some grasped their chests and looked at Alistair with longing eyes. Even though there werent really any benefits from being part of the Four Marquises. Were the Four Marquises respected this much? Or did the Nii-samas do something? Lei, those eyes. Lei awwaysh woowsh wiwe thhish. Alistair, who must have been nervous when he showed his big eyes,ughed, and the people got noisy. They paid attention to him to see wasughing at. Ah, dammit. Oh, shes so cute. I wonder who she is. Oh, perhaps... Apparently, they couldnt see the colour of my eyes over the basket. The Prince slowed down his dragon. Le, it turned into a show, but I have to show you to the people in this mood, or else they wont be satisfied. Ith canth be hewped. Is that what youre supposed to say?! Huu smiled wryly and nimbly got off his dragon. The people also got noisy when they saw the Princes wryly smile. The Prince is popr, after all. Hubert-sama smiled. Come to think of it, he had a poker-face on when I met him. In fact, he is called the Ice Prince. I smiled. The Prince opened the basket, and held me while I was smiling. The Prince has dark blonde hair and dark purple eyes. In short, he looks like me if they just see our hair and eye colours. A chubby baby, who had lighter hair and eye colour than the prince, tilted her head while smiling. No, I just lost my bnce when I was held and my face tilted to the side. Ooh, a roar echoed through town. The Prince smiled wryly and said, Youre really popr. Im not used to holding you. Bart! Yo. Can you ride your dragon while holding Lei? I can. Barts Rug Dragon sniffed me and turned to the front as if saying it was fine. Bart held out his arms, held me and I was on top of the dragon. A crackling cheer. Amazing, Lei. Do you want to wave? I donth wanna. Niini mushth have done shomethhing. Your Nii-san? That surely exins your poprity if he did. Now, lets go. Ai. To be honest, I was feeling mischievous, so I waved, but the crowd cheered even louder, which scared me, so I stopped. I cant be an idol. We ended up parading through town and finally approached the castle. Is Nii-sama there? I grabbed Barts clothes in anxiety, and he patted my back. Its alright. Just a little more. Just a bit more. Ai. A space opened up at the end of the street and became arge za with bright cobblestones paved neatly on the ground. The townspeople only followed us until here. The castle was on the other side of the za. It had white castle walls, arge gate, knights, lots of guards at the gate, probably some civil officials, and some small nostalgic figures. Niini. Hes the real one this time? Ai. And hes probably gotten bigger. Isnt he a bit skinny? The person standing coldly in proper noble clothes is certainly Nii-sama. He was looking straight over here. Down. But isnt the Prince supposed to get off first or something? Barth, down. Lei, okay. Clyde! Bart called Clyde and Clyde got me off the dragon. Alistair nimbly got off his dragon and came up next to me. Should I hold you or hold your hand? Ithsh oway. Iww waww. (Its okay. Ill walk.) I walked when I was with Nii-sama. Alistair took a step backward and followed me from behind. Onii-sama had been looking straight at me for a while now, but he hasnt moved. I know. I know. Even when I first met him, he didnt move from behind the door. The next time we met, he was as expressionless as Otou-sama. Theres a lot of love inside him, and its always shouting to be let out. But it wonte out. Thats Onii-sama. So, Ill go. I began walking briskly with confidence. Six months have passed, and the tottering Lei has gotten this big, Onii-sama. No one moved or talked. I was the only one moving forward briskly. Then, I stood in front of Onii-sama. Oh, oh, youre tottering like always. Noth thoththering! Oh, oh. Just what I expect from you, Lei. Honestly, nothing about Gill has changed except for his height. Nii-samas pale violet eyes stared at me. Jeez, both Otou-sama and Nii-sama are cowards. Still, Ill never forget about them. Ai! Niini! I stretched both my arms. Lei... Lei! Onii-sama finally moved and hugged me. Lei! Lei! Niini! Lei... I patted Nii-samas back as he hugged me tightly. Its going toe out. Somethings going toe out! Luke, Lei looks like shes in pain. Eh, oh. Nii-sama finally loosened his arms. Then, he hugged me again. Niini, Im bacw. Wee back, Lei. Nii-sama looked as if he would cry and tried his best not to cry. Then finally, a tear fell from his eyes. Finally. We finally meet. Chapter 89 - There Are Too Many Big Brothers

Chapter 89: There Are Too Many Big Brothers

When Nii-sama hugged me and swayed gently, I noticed that the people around us were just watching our reunion. I wiped my tears with my sleeves, and Nii-sama said gently, Thanks, Lei. Now, lets say hello to everyone who is worried. Even though he looked gentle, he immediately returned to a face that the Four Marquises would make. I looked up at Nii-sama, put my hands around his neck, hugged him tightly, then released one hand and looked at everyone. Thus, the two children with bright blonde hair and violet eyes stared at the crowd, and the group caused amotion as if they were sighing. Nii-sama and I looked at each other again and waved together. The za was filled with apuse and cheers. Otou-syama wonth wab. (Otou-sama wont wave.) Otou-sama would pick Lei up and go straight back to Kingdom without saying anything. Ai. We bothughed, and Nii-sama hugged me again. Lei, you remember Otou-sama. Ah, I want to let him know quickly. We were so worried that you would forget about us. Niini, lub. Otou-syama, lub. Wonth forgeth. (Niinii, love. Otou-sama, love. Wont forget) Lei! A shocked voice interrupted our moving scene. Hey, Lei. What about me? Hey, what about me? It was Gill. I pushed Nii-sama away as he rubbed his face against mine and looked at Gill. He doesnt look like Alistair. Sthwanger. (Stranger) Eh, no way! Gill was in shock. Such a hopeless person. Remember Giww. Right?! Jeez, I cant believe that Lei teased me... Giww woow. (Gill look) Mm. What? Niini, down. Nii-sama resisted for a moment, but he let me down. When I got down, I looked at Alistair who had been staring at us this whole time. His face was saying, Im d. Awishthair. Giww. Eh. Alistair had been watching as if it was someone elses business, but its time to face reality. Giww. Awishthair. So youre Alistair? Gill stopped looking yful and stood properly in front of Alistair. The noisy crowd gradually quietened down again. Then, Gill spoke, Nice to meet you, Uncle. I was surprised by the word Uncle and looked at Gill in shock. Hes older and a noble. His position was a lot better than Alistairs, but heunched a pre-emptive strike. Alistair also widened his eyes at the word Uncle and froze. Im Gilbert Lisburn. You are not my brother, but my fathers brother. Im sorry, but my grandfather, your father, has passed away, and my father has always been looking for you. Im sorry we werete in finding you. Gill epted this situation and exined smoothly. He held out his hand to Alistair. The usual Alistair would refuse to shake hands. Even I, an infant, was amazed at Gills childish behaviour, and it was annoying that he only apologised with words. Alistair, however, didnt smile, held out his hand, and firmly gripped Gills. Im Alistair. He said simply to im that he wasnt a Lisburn and had nothing to do with Gill. At a nce, they looked as if they were smiling at each other, but they were actually ring at each other without letting their hands go. Scary. However, the crowd, who were watching, cheered again. Cant you see the chill between them? Nii-sama put his hand on top of the two gripped hands. Congrattions on reuniting. Well talk about it more in the castle. Gill is definitely ring. But he reluctantly let go, and Nii-sama looked at Alistair. The edge of his lips was up, but his eyes werent smiling. Youre Alistair? Im Luke Albans. Leis brother. Thank you for taking care of my precious... of my precious Lei this whole time. No, I just... Just? I just helped her choose how she wanted to live. Theres no reason to thank me. Right, Lei? Alistair looked at me gently. Yes, Alistair had me choose how I wanted to live at the beginning. We were just together the whole time. Always. A-ai. Stop it! Stop throwing sparks at each other with a baby in the middle! Yo, its an emotional reunion, isnt it Lei? Im so d. Thank goodness! Haha. A voice cut in. The owner of the voice patted Alistairs back, then he crouched down and yed with my cheeks. Its obvious who would do something like this. Mill, you, dont disregard the Prince and move forward! Cause its gonna take a long time. Its okay since theyve already met, right? Well, yeah. Is it, Bart?! Behind them, Kyaro and Clyde wereughing with their arms crossed. I did my best to exin to Nii-sama, Niini, everyone shaved Lei. Awwaysh hewped. (Niinii, everyone saved Lei. Always helped.) I see, Lei. These people did? Nii-sama slowly bowed at the four people when the childish rivalry was extinguished. Thank you for helping Lei, my sister. Thank you very much. Nii-sama said with his head still down, and I think his voice was trembling. I clung to Nii-samas leg. We said its fine. We also had a great time. Mill! Despite Barts attempt to restrain him from talking casually, Mill continued, Lei always acts like shes fine, and she always does her best without crying. But when she had a fever, she cried out Niini, Otou-syama and Hannah in her sleep. I cant believe I sleep talk. Thats embarrassing. I clung tighter to Nii-samas leg, looked up at him and tears started falling from his closed eyes. You guys... Even though I was doing my best to hold it in. Nii-sama roughly wiped his eyes, and slowly raised his head. His eyes were red, but he wasnt crying anymore. Well, my existence seems to have beenpletely forgotten. Your Highness. When Gill and Nii-sama saw Huu, they knew that he was the Prince straight away. They corrected their posture and bowed. Its still noon. The ying innocent child, no, pardon me, Le isnt that tired. Why dont we have a light meal with the people who took care of Le? Food! Food. Yeah, Le. The castles chefs make delicious food. Ai! The emotional and heated reunion finished peacefully. Chapter 90 - The Person in the Mansion

Chapter 90: The Person in the Mansion

Lei, hand. Ai. I held Nii-samas hand and headed to the castle. The guards at the gate, who shouldnt have changed their expression, smiled. I asionally looked up at Nii-sama. He looked down at me and smiled. I also smiled. We walked gantly, and a heavy voice called out from behind us, How long are you nning on taking? Now, Luke-sama, youre blocking the people behind you. Itll get dark if you match your pace to Le-samas. Her tottering is slow. At that instant, everyones thirst for blood definitely turned to Herman. I usually dont let people say that Im tottering, but I dont want to say a single word to him. I gripped the Rug Dragon on my shoulders and turned away. Then, Lei. Can Nii-sama hold you as we walk? Ai. No, Ill hold her. Bart quickly stepped forward and scooped me up. No, me. I understand your feelings, but youve had a long journey. Lei has been quarrelling with that tanuki since morning, and shes probably tired. With Herman? Nii-samas eyes quickly narrowed. Im sure you also want to know whats been happening with Lei since shes been kidnapped. Lets hurry first. Alright. I leaned against Bart. I was a little surprised because Mill cant read between the lines, so I thought he was going to say something. You seem used to it. Lei also looked like shes used to it. No matter how much Alistair looks after her and how much she can walk on her own. Were hunters in Frontier, so there are a lot of times when we have to be quick. Hunters. I see. Ive heard of hunters. Leis also like a hunters spawn. Ai. Lei too. Nii-sama looked like he couldnt believe it. It took a month to get to Lentforce, so we camped. We got Lei to hold the barrier box, and she did her best. Ai, Lei preshsh shwithch. (Lei press switch) Are you saying that you turned the switch on the barrier box in a field? As expected of the elder brother. You understand what Lei says. Bartughed as if he was impressed. However, I felt a chill. The cold air seemed to have been transmitted from Nii-sama. You got my precious Lei to hold a barrier box in a ce where there were Hollows. He didnt say that. In Barts crew, only Mill couldnt read the mood and says and acts in a way that isnt considerate towards others. So, I finally realised that the other three may look like straightforward men, but they were actually fearless. Which means Alistair might be like that too. In fact, he was walking in the front garden of the castle with Mill and Kyaro without any hesitation. Hes also gotten stronger during this trip. Hes been working hard ever since Lei came to us. Ai. Awishthair did hish beshth. (Alistair did his best) Lei, I also worked really hard. Nii-sama heard Alistairs name and said that. Ai. Niini thried bery hard. (Niini tried very hard) I feel so much better now. Nii-sama seemed satisfied. Even if it was a castle, the entrance wasnt far enough to require a carriage to reach it. I could see the distance between the gate and the castle, and I feel like the garden at Otou-samas mansion was a lot bigger. Somehow Nii sama noticed my thoughts and said, They want to get to the castle or gate as fast as they can if they have to move at night, so the garden isnt that big. So people can take refuge at the gate. I see. Thats what it means not to have a barrier. We talked and reached the castle. The big castle door opened automatically. Of course, someone timed when they had to open the door. I never had a good look at Otou-samas mansion. Even if this is a castle in Frontier, it was the countrys castle and looked gorgeous. There were a lot of things to see on the way such as pictures, tapestries andplicated chandeliers. I looked around restlessly, and we were guided to a dining room which could fit dozens of people even though it was small for a castle. What? Isnt this room for personal gatherings? Even if the Four Marquises are children, theres four of them. It isnt appropriate to wee them in a room like this. Herman. And why are the hunters also here? Westers dignity... Herman, its fine. The King wanted them to enjoy their reunion, Huu rebuked, and the tanuki reluctantly went quiet. No one said you have to eat with us in the first ce. I was about to be put on Nii-samasp, but thankfully, they had prepared a childs chair for me. I controlled myself so that I wouldnt bang on the table, and even though they had said this would be a light meal, they had properly brought out soup first. They had ced mine in a child-size cup. Lei, Ill... Nii-sama tried to feed me. Thats right. Nii-sama used to feed me a lot like this. Pardon me, but Lei-sama can eat by herself, a voice called out from behind. It was Dory. It was meddlesome for a servant to speak. However, I was moved by Dory because she understood me well from this trip. Niini, Lei eath by hershewf. (Lei eat by herself) Lei. Okay. Dont look disappointed. Next time, Ill let you feed me if its just the two of us. No, children should be independent. Dont spoil me. Then, they brought out boiled vegetables boiled in the gentle soup, and soft meat. They also brought out meat with mashed potatoes. Pothatho! Lei really likes potatoes. Liwe. The potatoes, which were served with soft meat sauce, were utterly delicious. After eating the fruits, we moved to a smaller room. Those who werent rted were kicked out, including Herman, and only the Prince, his guards, Nii-sama, Gill, Alistair, Bart and his crew, and I remained. Dory was waiting quietly in the corner of the room. There was a knock at the door, and another person entered. When he looked at me, he looked relieved, and his eyes were gentle. Ive seen him before. He lives in the mansion, and I saw him sometimes. He talked with Sebas a lot. Sebas. Jude, its better if you also listened to this. Come. Pershon in thhe manshion. Lei wnowsh. (Person in the mansion. Lei knows) Ojou-sama! You remember me. The person was moved to tears. But, that wasnt what worried me. If people from the mansion came, then Sebas should be here. Sebash. Wheresh Sebash? Jude looked like he wanted to hide. Niini? Lei, Sebas didnte. Now, I want to hear about you first. ... Ai. Somethings wrong. But, I have to talk about what happened to me first, as well as about Hannah. Chapter 91 - Cold Sweat

Chapter 91: Cold Sweat

This was the first time the Prince, Nii-sama and Gill were meeting, but they had already greeted each other while we were eating, so everyone more or less knew each other. Lei, Im sure its painful, but can you talk about when you got kidnapped? Ai. If Herman were here, Im sure he would say, What are you saying to an infant? How stupid, but the people here were all those whom I trust. No one thought it was strange when I agreed. If you dont mind, Luke-san. Bart interrupted, Weve heard about it from Lei. Im surprised that she remembered since shes still a baby. It might be faster for us to talk and then get Leis confirmation. Lei? Nii-sama looked at me for what to do. Thath ow. I see. Then, Bart and Your Highness, please. Alright. Bart put his hand on his forehead for a moment as if he recalled something. From when we met at the border, no, from the beginning. Was the situation when we met too painful? Or did he want to start with what Nii-sama wanted to hear? ording to Lei, she was woken up in the middle of the night by a maid named Hannah and was put into a dragon basket by the time she noticed. So, it was Hannah, after all. Nii-sama looked bitter, and Jude closed his eyes for a moment. They kept running and... Bread and wather. No pothatho or shweethsh. (Bread and water. No potato or sweets.) Ah, Lei. Nii-sama stood up and hugged me. He put me on hisp and changed his sitting position. Hannah shaid why me. Maththhew medishon. Remingthon, Owaa-shan quith. (Hannah said why me. Matthew medicine. Remington, Okaa-san quit) I rapidly said what I remembered. Hannah misherabwe. (Hannah miserable) Nii-sama nodded and made eye contact with Jude. Perhaps, it was just like they had investigated. Do you remember the criminals face? Ai. If Lei sheesh, Lei wnowsh. (If Lei sees, Lei knows) After that, they asked me about it in detail, and I answered where I could. Otou-sama told me about when he saw Lei at the border. The Rug Dragon concluded that Otou-sama and the guards were his enemy, and ran away. I can exin that, Bart raised his hand. Rug Dragons have the trait of being adopted parents. They raise individuals who have strayed from their parents as members of their group. The Rug Dragons concluded that Lei was their child, and treat her precious, pfft, treat her preciously. The Wester group, including Alistair and the Prince,ughed slightly. How rude. It got really impatient when it looked like it was being taken to the pasture. It wouldnt give Lei back. It went that far? Rug Dragons also like me too, but they dont do that. Rug Dragons also like Alistair. Gill looked surprised when he heard that. He might know about this. But, he didnt say anything and listened silently. We didnt hear much from then, so its just a guess. First, we found bodies which probably belonged to the criminal and a Rug Dragon. They were killed by the Hollows. Nii-samas hands which were holding me twitched. At times like that, we report it if they have IDs, but if not, then we take things of mary value and leave them as they are. Therefore, we didnt know what to do when we saw that the Rug Dragon had died as if it was protecting something and that something was a girl. The girl had already died. Apparently that was Hannah. And when we turned the girl over, Lei was there. Thats... Nii-sama buried his face in my hair. At first, we thought the baby was also dead, but then we turned the Rug Dragon over and knew that she was still alive. Thanks. Honestly, thanks. Nii-samas voice trembled. What? It was just a coincidence. It was Alistair who decided to help and take care of her. Alistair. Nii-sama held me tighter as if he wouldnt let me go. Thanks, Alistair. Thanks. No, its fine. Alistair looked embarrassed and nodded. She canth shee thhe wighth of day. Sowwy, Hannah shaid. (She cant see the light of day. Sorry, Hannah said) The room fell silent at my words. She shaid be quieth. And thhath shhe wash happy by my shide. (She said be quiet. And that she was happy by my side) My voice trembled. Howwowshe. Hannah hugged me. Then ith wash morning. (Hollowse. Hannah hugged me. Then it was morning) I did my best. Hannah didnth do anythhing wrong. Hannahsh bwue eyesh are preththy. She waughed withh me. She wovesh lei. Hannah, Hannah ish... (Hannah didnt do anything wrong. Hannahs blue eyes are pretty. Sheughed with me. She loves Lei. Hannah, Hannah is...) I dont know what I wanted to say anymore. Waah. Wwwaaaah. Hannah. Hannah. Who can stop a baby when they suddenly burst into tears? Mill gently lifted me up from my surprised Nii-sama who had frozen. Lei! Luke-san, Im not going to take her. Im just going to sooth her a little. See, Lei. Uoah, waah. You can cry. You can cry. Waah. Mill always hugged me whenever I was sleepy. I clung to him and cried. It was right after that. The Hollows appeared again, Bart began. It had the appearance of the dead girl. We told her to hide, but she didnt. She saw us cut through the Hollow with the girls appearance with a Rhodolite. No way... Then when she had a fever. She cried. That was the fourth time shed cried in half a year. She was an important person. Even if she was paying for her mistakes, I thought many times that she wouldnt have died if she hadnt been by my side. Theres nothing I can do even if I went back to the past. Still, the pain in my heart didnt disappear. The tears that flow down will never dry whenever I think that shes gone forever. ??????? (Barts POV) She fell asleep. Let her sleep here. Dory immediately replied to Mill. Lei wasid downfortably on the sofa, and a towel was put over her. This is the first time Ive heard about what happened from Lei. I thought that it was no use listening to it. But, I cant believe she kept it in without forgetting about it, I whispered as I looked back at Lei. Everyone also looked at her. Its heart-breaking. The Prince was holding it in, but his eyes turned red. I always thought she was ying innocent. I cant believe she was holding onto something like this, his whisper was actually rude to say in front of her brother. Luke-san, Lei might have been holding back since she joined us, but she had a lot of fun and is healthy. Its no use regretting it. .... Yes. And Im sorry, but the real troublesome story starts from here. ... What? I pondered about all the things I have to talk about from now. Should I start from when she used the barrier box? Dammit. Hes not the Prince. Well make Luke-san angry. It might have been good that Lei fell asleep. Cold sweat ran through my body as I began to talk, Then, Ill start with when Lei activated the barrier box. Hah? Luke-san got up from his chair. I knew it. I wonder if Ill still have my life before this conversation is over. Chapter 92 - Lei’s Sebas

Chapter 92: Leis Sebas

I had a nap, and when I woke up, everyone looked exhausted. Whats wrong? I felt that my eyes were a little swollen, probably because I fell asleep while crying. Le-sama put this on your eyes. Ai. Dory put a warm towel on my face. Lei,e here. Ai, Niini. I toddled towards Onii-sama. Yosh, Nii-sama said and lifted me on his knees. You really love her a lot, Bart said in admiration as he looked at us. Yes, because Lei is our light. That. It must have been hard on your dad. It was Mill who said this carelessly. Otou-syama. I want to see him. I looked up at Nii-sama with those feelings in my eyes, and Nii-sama nodded gently. Yes, Lei. Otou-sama grieved, and it was hard on him. Hes even prepared to end life in this country if Wester makes the wrong move. A-ai. He said something scary so smoothly. How do you want an infant to react? Oh no, look what Ive said. I was astounded by what Lei had to go through, that I said something trifling. Honestly, thats not a follow-up. Lets leave it at that. Youre seething, Luke. Im sorry for acting childish. Nii-sama looked sulky when Gill warned him. On the other side, Huu looked a little grim. If I had chosen not to follow him when we were in Trentforce, then Wester would probably be in a lot of trouble right now. Lei, we heard a lot of things from Bart and his crew while you were resting. To be honest, I cant believe that they took a toddler out hunting. However, I also heard that you might have been kidnapped had you not been with them. Ai. Dere were bad peopwe. Nii-sama gently patted my head. But you were too reckless. Ill tell Otou-sama about how hard you tried and how reckless you were. Hell probably get angry at you. Ai. Its unavoidable. I sighed. Then, shall we talk about Sebas, Lei? Ai! Nii-sama held me as he stood up, then he gently sat me down on the sofa, kneeled down and met my eyes. Nii-samas violet eyes were shaking a little. Sebas isnt in the mansion any more. Wear? (Where) Why? Sebas certainly took good care of me, and he worked as a butler at the mansion. He went missing as soon as you were kidnapped. Apparently, he took Hannahs family and fled somewhere. Hannah. My chest hurt a little, but Im worried that Sebas is missing. The room fell silent. Why did Sebas disappear? I looked down and thought. Hannah. Matthew. Medicine. Okaa-san. Job. Remington. Niini. Whathsh Remingthon? Bad? I said, and Nii-sama shook his head. Remington is part of the Four Marquises. And, well, theres no evidence that theyre directly involved at the moment. Which means Hannahs Okaa-san didnt have to quit her job. Yet, Hannahmitted a crime because of that. She had to atone for her crimes. What will happen to the family of a criminal? And what kind of person is Sebas? Sebash did for Lei. I looked straight into Nii-samas eyes. He dishappeared for Lei. At the back of the room, Jude looked up at the ceiling. Nii-sama put his hands on both of mine, quietly touched his forehead and closed his eyes. You also dont doubt Sebas. Otousyama awnd Lei importhanth tho Sebash. Niini importhanth. (Otou-sama and Lei important to Sebas. Nini important.) Its obvious. He held me when no one cared about me. Sebash wash thhe firshth pershon tho caww me Leiwa. (Sebas was the first person to call me Le.) Lei, I made you think of something sad! Nii-sama buried his face in myp as if asking for forgiveness. I gently stroked Nii-samas pretty blonde hair. Its oway. Its oway. Then, I looked at Jude. Hewp Sebash. Jude nodded. Luke-sama, may I talk to Le-sama? Okay. Jude kneeled next to Nii-sama. Le-sama, Im d youre safe. Ai. Sebas avoided the direction that Master took to save you. Instead, he went east from the royal capital, and it seems like he entered this Wester town. Here. Yes. Sebas ising. Regardless of his reasons, I think he must have heard rumours that Sebel was collecting magicians. Even if a magicians magic power is mundane in Kingdom, it bes quite a lot in Frontier. Sebas and Hannah certainly had magic power that was inferior to Otou-samas. Were secretly looking for him with the help of Westers royal family. We cant take him back to Kingdom, but Master ordered me to at least give him his severance payment so he could live with ease. Ai, I replied, but when I go back to the mansion, Sebas and Hannah wont be there anymore. My small world didnt stay as it was. And... I nced at Alistair and Bart. I have to separate from these people. At that time, Nii-sama got up, moved and obstructed my sight. Then, well have the audience tomorrow as scheduled, and spend time with family today. Lei must be tired too. I heard that was the n. A room has also been prepared for the hunters. Ill have you shown to your rooms, Prince Huu said, and everyone got up. Bart and his crew approached me, and each of them patted my head. They didnt care that Nii-sama is here. Finally, Alistair reached out towards me. He tried to hold my hand, but then he suddenly pulled back and awkwardly patted my head. Speaking of which, Alistair always held my hand probably because he is a little older than me, but he hardly patted my head. Im happy for you Lei, he said and turned his back as if he was shaking off something and chased after Bart and his crew who were waiting at the entrance. Wait, Uncle. However, Gill called to his back. Youre calling him uncle, but isnt it rude to say wait? Are you talking to me? Yes, Uncle. Im Alistair. Then, Alistair, Gill called his name without hesitation. You heard what Luke said before, right? That were spending time with family today. Thats why Leis with her brother. Are you an idiot? You and I are family. Youre in the same room as me. Hah? Alistair had his mouth opened. Gill walked up to him. Come. No, I dont want to. He objected reflectively. Gill sighed and looked at Bart. Bart and you guys. Help. Eh, me? Do I persuade him? Bart stepped back a little and scratched his head, Hey, Alistair. Hes right. Go with him for a bit. Bart! We wont disappear without saying anything. Why do you think we came to the capital for? Alistair widened his eyes and nodded reluctantly. Alright, follow me! Dont give me orders! The two quarrelled and left before us. Awishthair. Dont worry. Gills a nice guy. Ai. Nii-sama took me off the sofa and held my hand. I still have a lot to tell you. Lei two. Then, lets go. Ai. The hand holding mine was warm. Chapter 93 - To Wester’s Capital (Luke’s POV)

Chapter 93: To Westers Capital (Lukes POV)

(Rewind time a little) We arrived safely at Sebel as I held back my feelings. I was surprised that they hade to greet us at Earl Tuckers fief, but its rare for a guest to go to Frontier from Kingdom. So they probably wanted to express their greatest gratitude. Though, its a shame that we didnt get the chance to rx at Earl Tuckers fief because of that, but it isnt bad to get to Sebel ahead of time and see what it looks like. However, whats with this wee crew? Hoho, so the Four Marquises are this lovely. The violet eyes which are more transparent than jewels and his blue eyes look like the early summer sky. Amazing. Impressive! I cant believe that this noisy, fat man is here to wee us. Even if people say things about the Four Marquises in the royal capital, they wouldnt say that much about our eyes. Hes honestly noisy. I wondered what we should do when he insisted that we ride with him in the imperial carriage, but Gill refused, Are you trying to say that we cant ride the Rug Dragons by ourselves? He straightened his back after saying this. As expected of someone older. But then, he looked at me as if he wanted me topliment him afterwards, so I ignored him. Im thrilled that I practiced riding even though I was told that it was still too early. Sebel may be Westers capital, but it couldnt bepared to Kingdoms capital, and the city was small and well-organised. The endless prairie on the south side of the city was something I had never seen before, and I wanted to stare at the magnificent scenery forever. To the north, even though it looked as if the mountain range was close, it actually wasnt that close. There was ake to the west, and this was also a rare scenerypared to the t royal capital. However, the mountain range gives birth to Hollows. The houses were built robustly like in Fand, where I visitedst summer. The windows were small, and the gaps between the houses were narrow. I was particrly surprised by the castle. I didnt think the castle itself, was particrly small, but the garden is small. No, it was spaciouspared to the town, but isnt the Albans garden bigger? No, no, if you want to see something big then you can go to the prairie during the day. Sebel is close to the mountains in the north, so Hollows appear at night. The castles no different. Thats why its designed for people to take refuge in times of emergency. The fat Deputy Prime Minister exined while wiping his sweat because I was looking around curiously. Apparently, he wasnt ipetent. They were probably introducing us to the citizens because the troops were strolling along the main street. The citizens didnt know why we came to Sebel. However, they would probably be moved to tears if they found out a young Four Marquis heir came here to pick up his little sister who had gone missing. Not only that, but another member of the Four Marquis was looking for their family, and the second Prince of Wester was involved in this search. Were the citizens crazy about drama? I happened to see a mother holding a baby and was reminded of Lei. I couldnt help but smile. The mother had her hand over her mouth, and she was sobbing for some reason. Is the baby alright? The young people around her wept and started waving their hands. Hey, Luke. Dont smile carelessly. Im not. My mouth just loosened on its own. You know you were really popr in the academy, right? Be more aware of this. What? What other people think doesnt matter to me. That part of you is just like the head Albans. Thats unexpected. I respect Otou-sama, but I dont agree with all of his behaviours. There are even some that I dont want to imitate. However, if Gill tells me that I need to be more aware, then Ill do that. Be aware? Then, Gill, please take responsibility. Responsibility? For what? Now, match my actions. What? The people also seemed to love that Gill and I were talking on top of the dragon. I turned away from Gill and faced the citizens. I smiled and waved. Kyaa! They exploded in cheers. Luke, you! Come on, Gill. Take responsibility. I know what Im doing. Now, smile. Shyt. Ill remember this. Gill twitched as he smiled and waved his hand. The cheers got louder, and it was Gills fault that we had to continue to wave until we entered the castle. Jeez, that was awful. Its your fault since you told me to be aware. Youre reaping what you sowed, right? Horrible... Youre a horrible guy Luke. Hmm. We talked, and it grew dark. We had an audience as soon as we entered the castle. That was a request from us. It will probably take a while for Lei to get here, but I want to take her back to Kingdom as soon as she does. And it wasnt desirable for us, the Four Marquis heirs, to stay away from Kingdom for too long. I want to finish all that I can right now first. I saw a row of nobles when I entered the audience room. We were led by the Deputy Prime Minister, Herman, to the front where the King of Wester and the Prince were standing. The King and Prince had dark blonde hair and dark purple eyes like I had heard. Otou-sama said that they might have had the same ancestors as us, and their aura was simr to the Albans family. In Kingdom, the King and the Four Marquises are equal, and even if the Four Marquises were called retainers, there was no need for them to kneel. We put our right hand on our chest and bowed lightly. It probably looked like disrespect because the nobles started getting noisy. However, the King controlled them with his hand and greeted us. Once we finished our greetings, the King spoke in a friendly tone, Im surprised that people from Kingdom came, even though it was a request from us. How was your journey? Your families are definitely headed this way. Theyll be here in about five or six days. Rx until then. Thank you very much. However, we didnte here to y. I want to start doing the things I need to do today, Gill answered simply to the King. He probably wanted to make it clear that we hadnte here to socialise. I can tell from the nobles and the royal family that they wanted to take full advantage of our visit since it was rare for someone of the Four Marquis toe here. I want to keep this annoying rtionship to a minimum. Securing Lei and Gills uncle. Neither one is more important than the other. Emotionally, of course, Lei is more important, but to others their value is the same because were securing the Four Marquis line. Therefore, Gill will be taking the lead. Im okay with apanying him since its easier. This time, it was the Prince who answered Gill, Oh, Im grateful that youre here, but itll be more fun for you to look around since youre finally here in Wester. Well talk more tomorrow. Then, well see you tomorrow. We want to finish our tasks straight away. The Prince who is telling us to enjoy our time, and Gill who insists on finishing our tasks. There were sparks that couldnt be seen. Id like to see Lei as soon as possible. Five more days. I sighed softly. Chapter 94 - Unexpected Encounter (Luke’s POV)

Chapter 94: Unexpected Encounter (Lukes POV)

Even though we were told to rest, we had a dinner party that night and then another party afterwards. They probably couldnt let that many nobles go without meeting the Four Marquises. Gill and I havent had our debut yet, so we werent invited to dance, but it was annoying that influential people kepting up to us one after the other with a drink in hand. Earl Tucker stood next to us and dealt with the annoying people, but I had no interest in being told about their daughters without Otou-sama present. Gill is older than me, so they talked to him about various things, and I could see that he was getting fed up. There was another surprising thing at the dinner party. The Easter royal family was here. Neither Gill nor I meet with the royal family of our country that much. This was the first time we had met the Wester royal family, and weve never met Fands or Easters. Gilbert-dono and Luke-dono, this is the Third Prince of Easter, Cyrus-dono. I lightly gulped when he was introduced, because his blonde hair and yellow eyes were simr to those of our royal familys. Looking closely, even though those colours are rare, his hair was dark and was closer to Westers royalty, and his eyes were a pancake colour rather than gold, and the differences were apparent. It was like the difference between Albans and Wester, and perhaps Kingdoms royal family have the same roots as Easters. Taking away his features, he was a young man who looked fearless and like a warrior. In short, he was a man who I want to grow up to be like. There arent many royalties in Kingdom with his aura. Hes a reliable young man who grew up two years ago, just like my brother. He went to Kaylie on business, then he came to Sebel for sightseeing. He happened to hear that the Four Marquises were visiting, so he dropped by. Its a rare opportunity, so he revealed his status and will be staying here, Westers First Prince introduced him to us. Hes 25. Of course, hes married, and he has two children. I could tell that he liked Prince Cyrus because he is the same age as his brother. I met Gills eyes for a moment. Its a surprising situation. I felt this yesterday, but Westers royal family is extremely unpleasant and arent they na?ve? I feel like they trust a foreign Prince, who suddenly visited, a bit too much. Easters Prince was travelling incognito and on business. In other words, he had entered Wester without permission to conduct business. There arent any quarrels between countries right now. However, isnt that too careless? I could tell that Gill was thinking the same thing as me, but we shouldnt make matters worse here. Still, I feel like hes been looking at me for a while now instead of Gill. I wonder why. I reluctantly met his eyes. His slightly lifted almond eyes were opened a little as if he was looking at something interesting, and the corner of his thin lips was somewhat raised. Ill be honest. Its disgusting. Its more cruel than fearless. Thats my impression of him. This is the first time weve met. How lucky am I to meet the Four Marquises when I just happen to be in Wester. Gill stepped forward as if to block Prince Cyruss gaze. Im Gilbert Lisburn. I never thought that I would meet Easter royalty in Wester. Im still inexperienced, but pleased to meet you. Im Luke Albans, I greeted reservedly after Gill. I lowered my head lightly, and when I raised my head, there was a big hand in front of me. The moment it tried to touch my cheek, I stepped back inconspicuously. Prince Cyrus looked at his own extended arm with a strange face and whispered, It felt like something I let go once. Disgusting. Gill gently stood in front of me, protectively and said, Im thirsty. Shall we go get a drink? Then, please excuse us. We quickly left, but not too fast so that we wouldnt seem rude. We grabbed drinks and hung around the wall for a while. What the hell was that?! The Prince of Easter was a little too surprising! Did hee because he knew that Wester made a request for the barrier box? Im sure theyre keeping it a secret from the citizens until they seed. This time, were here to pick up our family. Other royal families shouldnt know this, but if the Wester royal family is that casual... Im certain. Even if Prince Cyrus came out of curiosity without knowing that we would be here, theres a possibility that they told him Theyre finally here, so you shoulde too. Just because theyre royalty doesnt mean they could be reckless. No matter how you look at it, you have to remain alert around him. Why does the Wester royal family not understand the danger when we, children, can? We nced over and saw the fat Deputy Prime Minister talking with the princes. Theyre the kind of royal family who trusts that person toe pick us up. Youre right. It was inevitable that I smiled wryly. The dinner party ended without anything happening. Before I left as a messenger, Otou-sama said, Dont hold back. Gill and I were taken to a room by Otou-sama. Of course, Gills Otou-sama was also with us. Ive never seen this room before. Hmm, its not something I would show you on purpose. It was a room with various magic tools. It was also my first time in this room. There were new magic tools that the Albans Company was selling, and there were also ancient magic tools which were beginning to decay. I wanted to look around if I had time, but I can do thatter. Otou-sama? Hmm, was it around here? Otou-sama took a big box that I could barely fit my arms around down from the shelf. Although adults could easily hold it. He put it on the table and opened the lid with a click. Oh, this is also... Gills Otou-sama said. It was a magic tool with three magic stones arranged beautifully in a triangle. This is probably the same as the barrier box that Wester is trying to activate. Gill and I gulped. Next to us, Gills Otou-sama shrugged and smiled wryly. Should I say as expected of the Albans since you own something like this? Otou-sama looked up at the shelf. Dont tell me you have more? Gills Otou-sama said, and Otou-sama shrugged. I feel like I can hear Otou-sama say, Its no use even if you nitpick. How is it? You rarely see magic stones this big, right? Yes. Gill and my voice ovepped. My magic training had processed considerably, and I can easily fill a magic stone big enough to fit into an individual barrier box, but Ive never seen magic stones this big. Then, try channelling your magic into these empty magic stones now. He suddenly presented us with a difficult challenge. Thats just like Otou-sama. Chapter 95 - The Albans’ Power (Luke’s POV)

Chapter 95: The Albans Power (Lukes POV)

Will I copse if I channel my magic into this many magic stones? I hesitated a little. But, what will be solved if I copse? If I cant do this then there is no point in the Four Marquises visiting Wester. I have enough power, and I have trained enough. I reached for the magic stone. Hey, Luke, Gills Otou-sama called out to me worriedly. Its okay. I lifted my face, which said, You should be worried about Gill, and Gills Otou-sama gulped and said, No, nothing. You really are Deans son. I wondered what he was talking about, so I asked Gill about itter, and it seemed that I was smiling. My courage is quite something he had said. I reached for the magic stone again, and it was quite heavy in my palm. I slowly channelled my magic into the magic stone which had been empty for a long time. The magic stone swallowed my magic just like dry sponge sucking in water. I channelled at a constant, slow flow so that I wouldnt lose to the magic stone. After an unknown amount of time, I suddenly felt it repel. I quietly put the magic stone back into the box and looked next to me. Gill was sweating a little and struggling with the magic stone. But, he also put the magic stone back at the same time as me. Gills Otou-sama sighed in relief. So, how was it? Well... Otou-sama asked quietly, and I checked the amount of magic left in me. I guess I can barely fill three of them. Hmm, thats an exceptional amount of magic for someone at the age of 11. I feel like you can still do more. How about you, Gill? Well, I feel like I was going to copse in the middle of the third one. Good judgement. Gill has an urate grasp on his magic, Otou-sama whispered in satisfaction. Then, he went to another shelf and brought a small box down from it. Is that a small barrier box? When I looked at Otou-samas hand, he opened the box and showed it to us. There were three magic stones in the box. They were about the same size as the one in barrier box from before, and they didnt have any magic in them. Is that also a barrier box? Haha, no, this isnt. These are just spare magic stones and a box to keep them in. You said they were spares so nonchntly, but Ive never seen magic stones this big, Gills Otou-sama said in shock. Otou-sama grinned. Though, it might look like he was only lifting his lips a little bit to those who arent close to him. Bring this with you. This is, in short, a reward to Wester for finding Lei. Thats too much! Do you know how much this is worth!? This time, Gills Otou-sama shouted. Shut up, you. But... No buts. Its a useless treasure if you give these to royalty who cant even fill three magic stones. Then all the more so. Gill and Luke. Otou-sama ignored Gills Otou-sama, who was saying a lot of things and turned towards us. Yes. Listen, fill these empty magic stones in front of the Wester royal family. I think only Luke has to do this. Its more effective if the younger one does it. Those who dont have that much power can probably understand how hard it is to maintain a barrier box with this. If they cant.... Otou-sama closed the box with the magic stones with a click. The Wester royal family will forever be ves to the barrier box. He gave the box to Gill. The first time is free for each magic stone. But, after that, its impossible to fill them for free. How do they expect to summon us each time? Whichever way this matter ends, its no concern of the Albans. In short, Otou-sama was saying that we didnt mind giving them the magic stones and filling it once as thanks. But, after that, they have to pay. Frontier should be functioning well until now. Theres no reason to support those who want to be ves to the barrier. Dont hold back, Luke and Gill. I felt a little sorry for Wester. The events in the magic tools room confirmed that Otou-sama hadnt forgiven Wester for trying to use Lei. But, Gill seemed bothered by something. He thought a little before he slowly spoke to Otou-sama, Well definitely bring Lei back, so that wont be a problem. But, fathers brother, in short, my uncle apparently escaped from Kingdom into Frontier. So, I dont think he wants toe back. I heard about that. Father said I dont have to force him toe back. But, what if an 11-year-old kid has as much magic power as us? Gill looked serious. Then wouldnt he be used by Wester? I dont know if the rule to wait until 18 in Kingdom is respected in Frontier. But, when I think about him beingpletely tied to Wester when he turns 18... I didnt know that he was that considerate towards a rtive he hadnt met yet. But, my close friend Gill is generous, so it might be natural for him to worry about his rtive, who is a child. But, I was worried about that person for a more selfish reason. Its a difficult situation for me because I wonder what I should do if that person is indispensable to Lei, I spoke my feelings honestly. They took her in at a difficult time and stayed with her. And its been six months since then. If Lei says that she doesnt want to part with them... Both Gill and I looked down. The exchange between Westers royal family will work out, but its challenging to know what to do about peoples feelings. You can do as you like. That was Otou-samas answer. I wonder if its na?ve to think of that answer as a little cold. If youre worried and dont want to leave him in Wester, then you can drag him back. You can bring him along if Lei doesnt want to separate from him. And if he wants to be a ve to Wester, then let him, Otou-samas answer is straightforward. The point is you have toe back home safely with Lei. Youre a really selfish guy, Dean. Gills Otou-sama shrugged his shoulders in amazement and looked at Gill gently. Gill, he maybe 11, but hes the same age as Luke. And think about what you were like when you were 11. Did you do what others told you to? I didnt. Right? Were like that. Gills Otou-samaughed strangely. Luke should continue to cherish Lei, and Gill, you can behave as you like. Im sure that even that Lisburn child will act as he pleases. Thats all there is to it. Hey, dont steal the best part! Yes, its no use worrying. I dont have to hold back. Gill brightened up and looked at me. We bumped our fists together. Well do what we want. Chapter 96 - Go Without Holding Back (Luke’s POV) Chapter 96: Go Without Holding Back (Lukes POV) The morning after the tiring party, we decided to get Wester to show us the barrier box while fending off the Westers side of sightseeing and socialising. Of course, this included filling the magic stones. As I thought, they cheerfully approved because the Easter Prince also wanted to observe. Wepletely forgot that the ones approving should be us, who were showing our abilities, and not Wester. Well, Otou-sama said that filling magic stones was the same regardless of whether they were big or small, and the method that the Four Marquises used wasnt exactly a secret. However, the barrier box was in the castle, so the citizens couldnt see it. Gill and I were shown to a room in the castle after lunch. There were two soldiers at the front door, and I understood that they were firmly guarding it. When we were guided inside, there was arge barrier box on top of a table in the middle of therge carpeted room. It was the same size as the one Otou-sama had shown us; it was big enough that it could barely be held by an adult. Prince Gilbert proudly opened the lid of the box. Oh, a faint voice said. That came from the nobles of Wester who were also here. This was what Gill and I had expected, and Easters Prince Cyrus didnt even move a single eyebrow. It was a barrier box with three magic stones arranged beautifully into a triangle like the one Otou-sama had shown. Two and a half? I couldnt help but say. They had summoned us to help them fill the magic stones, so I thought they would ce magic stones which hadnt been filled yet. Gill and I looked up from the barrier box, and Prince Gilbert looked proud of himself. The same could be said for the Wester nobles too. My brother and I can fill two of the magic stones by ourselves. The rest is the problem. However, we tried to get someone with magic to fill it, but they couldnt fill it all. The other half seemed to be the problem. How many days before the magic stones have to be filled again? ording to legend, once every 10 days. ording to legend? Gill and I looked at each other. Gill spoke nervously, Does that mean that you havent activated it yet? Of course not. If we suddenly activate it, then the people of Sebel will panic. Easters Prince changed his expression for the first time. No one seemed to have noticed it except for me, but I can sympathise with his shocked expression. Well, I heard that Sebel is directly north of Julius Mountains, which is Easters boundary, and that there are a lot of Hollows there and no one can approach it except for Hunters. Thats right. Instead of suddenly experimenting at Sebel, wouldnt it be better if you did it as a military training camp there instead? The room fell silent at Gills words. Gill was surprised that his words had that much of an impact, and quickly changed the topic. Pardon me. So the rest of the magic stones... Yes, we wanted Kingdom to send someone who could fill it. Although, I didnt expect someone from the Four Marquises toe, but Im thankful. The Prince honestly expressed his gratitude, making Gill to pull back a little. However, he wasnt able to hide his amazement at the royal family who was more haphazard than he thought. Gill looked towards me. Luke. Okay, I replied, and slowly put the small box I had onto the table. Luke-dono, whats that? Prince Gilbert, who thought that we would channel magic into the rest of the magic stones, was curious. I opened the box without saying anything. Oh! There was a stir in the room. Even Easters Prince had his eyes wide opened. Th-this is... This is a reward from my father for discovering and bringing back our beloved Le of the Albans House. What?! Not from the royal family of Kingdom, but from a Four Marquis?! The person who yelled was Herman, the Deputy Prime Minister. This fat persons remarks are always subtly rude. Like we said from the beginning, Kingdom has nothing to do with this visit. This is a personal visit from the Lisburns and Albans. Dont get this wrong, Gill firmly controlled the situation. Then, lets start, Luke. Okay. But Luke-dono is only 11-years-old... I raised a hand to stop Prince Gilbert from speaking and took out a magic stone from the small box. I slowly began to fill it with magic so that everyone can see. They all watched carefully and gulped as the stone gradually changed from pale violet to dark purple. Before long, I felt the stone repelling back. This is the first one. I showed everyone the magic stone and put it back into the box. I took out another magic stone. Impossible. Youre going to...?! I slowly began to fill the second magic stone regardless of the Princes voice. And by the time I picked up the third stone, no one had anything to say. Like Otou-sama had said, I could fill the third one while only feeling somewhat tired. I didnt show that I was tired, and put thest magic stone, which had turned a dark purple, into the box, closed the lid and handed it to Prince Gilbert. You can activate the barrier box right now with these magic stones. Oh! Thank you! The Prince was deeply moved and blushed. However... The room fell silent when Gill spoke. We cant leave Kingdom. Even if we cane here now, we wont be able to anymore once we be adults. And, if you seriously think of filling the magic stones once every 10 days, then it wouldnt make any sense if you cant fill it with the people you have in Wester. Thats... If you count on my family, then he and Luke are both 11. This time, Luke filled the magic stones, but it isnt something he should be doing until he reaches the age of 18. Even if he, my uncle, agrees, I cant approve, Gills words upset the retainers. The First Prince was calm. Of course. We have been considering this project for many years. Its not a problem if its dyed for a few years. I heard from my brother that Alistair wants to continue being a hunter. Hes going to train here while we educate him as a noble, and get him to cooperate with us when he turns 18. In the meantime, he would receive good treatment and eventually belong to Wester. Unlike the noisy retainers, Easters Prince was quiet. He probably lost interest because they dont intend on activating the barrier now. But unlike his noble appearance, Easters Prince had hardly any magic. He might have even less than the citizens of Kingdom. What surprised me since I came to Wester was that the citizens and the nobles mostly had no magic. Even if this was said in Kingdom, I understood for the first time that this meant that they had little magic. I heard that Easter receives little to no damage from Hollows, and so they use their vastnd for agriculture. Id like to go to Easter someday. Do you want us to fill thest magic stone? The Prince shook his head when Gill said this. We wanted you to do that, but we got three magic stones from you. Well do something about thest magic stone with the people we have in Wester. Your Highness! The Deputy Prime Minister said something. He probably wanted us to fill the magic stone now. Hes disgusting. Will they activate the barrier box or not in the end? That answer was surprisingly brought about by Lei. Chapter 97 - Something to Amplify

Chapter 97: Something to Amplify

I was full of energy the morning after I met Nii-sama. Were spending time with family this evening, even if I was told this, an infant cant speak fluently. Nii-sama sat next to me on the sofa, smiled when our eyes met, ced me on hisp, and told me about what had happened when I wasnt in the royal capital. We went to bed early, talked a little and fell asleep before we knew it. When we came to, it was morning. When I woke up, I saw a blonde head that was different from my own next to me. Alistair gets up before me, and Nii-sama sleeps in a separate room at the mansion, so it felt like it has been a long time since Ive seen someone sleep. His bright violet eyes were hidden under his eyelids, and Nii-sama, who is usually reliable, looked young and appropriate for his age. He was only 11, but he came to Frontier to pick me up. Troublesome things happened, but he always worried about me, who was living happily. I gently brushed away the hair on Nii-samas forehead with my small hands. I must have woken him up because his eyes twitched and he silently opened his eyes. He looked at me, gently grasped my hands, pressed them against his forehead and closed his eyes again. Niini, gowd mornwing. Good morning, Lei. What a wonderful morning it is to wake up by Leis hand. Im a little embarrassed when you say such a thing. I smiled, Nii-sama smiled, and we woke up to a warm morning. Oh yeah, I couldnt ask you yesterday, but can you make barriers now, Lei? Nii-sama went back to looking serious and asked seriously, so I answered honestly, Ai. After you were gone, I researched as much as I could on magic and barriers, but theres nothing on anyone making their own barriers. Reawwy? Ive never heard about it before either, but Im an infant, so theres a lot of things I havent heard. If youre fine with it, could you make a barrier here? Ai. Oway. I havent used it for a while, but I have been training my magic so it should be okay. Both Nii-sama and I were misbehaving, but we sat face to face on the bed in our pyjamas. Mawe shmaww barrier. (Make small barrier) I dered to Nii-sama and changed my magic. I put up a barrier that covered Nii-sama and I. Oh, he raised a small voice, reached out for the barrier and tried to put his hand out of it. A barrier that isnt that big doesnt take much power to maintain. Nii-sama observed the barrier, and I observed him. Time passed. To be honest, even Alistair cant make a barrier yet. I think its because he cant see magic like I can. I cant see the barrier with my own eyes, but apparently, I can feel magic strongly, so I can understand how barriers are developed and how magic needs to be altered. And, I could tell that Nii-sama could perceive the barrier as I watched him confirm the barrier with sparkling eyes like a child. You altered your magic, didnt you Lei? I wonder if Nii-sama can do it too. Ah, just now. Nii-sama talked to me like how he did when wed first met. Since when did he start speaking politely to everyone? He spoke like that to Otou-sama from the start. But was it after I was kidnapped? I feel like he does this normally. Keep pushhing magic outh. I can do it, Lei. I went to Fand and trained. Farwand. Yes. I also attacked Hollows and was told that I would be an excellent Hunter. Nii-sama seems to think of Alistair as a rival. In that case, I feel a little relieved. Awishthair canth mawe barriersh. (Alistair cant make barriers) Really? Then, Lei, can you keep it up a little longer? Ai. Afterughing happily, Nii-sama reached for the barrier with his eyes half closed. Let magic out. Alter the magic ording to Leis barrier. Remember the barrier box. How does the magic in the magic stones change? Bend the magic quality. Get close to Lei, he muttered as he altered the magic power within him. Even though it took me weeks to do this. Nii-samas magic gradually changed to match the barriers. And his magic became the same as my barriers as if something had clicked together. I did it! Eh? Nii-sama raised his voice in joy. He had certainly put up a barrier. However... Whath? His barrier resonated with mine and exploded. Niini, sthop. Lei, I know! You too! Ai! We looked at each other in surprise, talked and stopped our barriers. What? What was that just now? Lei, do you know how big the barrier is? Yesh. I also... roughly Ai. Lets be honest. It may cover the whole of Sebel. And perhaps because of the state of emergency, Nii-sama went back to speaking politely. This is bad. Someone with strong magic powers might have noticed that the barrier inted. Deceive. Nii-sama looked shocked at my words. Did you only learn strange words at Frontier? Nope. Jeez. But, yes. Theres no other way. Nii-sama shrugged as if hed given up on something. Alright, lets deceive them. Ai. So... Ai? He rolled and crawled under the nkets. Pretend to sleep. Pretend to sleep. Lets pretend we stayed upte and were still sleeping. Lei two. I slipped under the nkets, and we whispered to each other while giggling until there was a knock on the door. Because if we hadnt done so, then both Nii-sama and I probably wouldnt be able to stop trembling. Nii-sama seemed to have noticed it straight away, but I didnt know that the number of magic stones increased as the range of the barrier box increases. However, this was a good trade off since two magic stones didnt mean the range doubled, but instead, it amplified the range by many times. And we unintentionally proved that it was the same with barriers made directly by people. Lets pretend that we know nothing until we get back to Kingdom. Ai. Thats how it was. We really are Otou-samas children, after all. No doubth. Yes. Lets be stubborn. Ai. Its okay, Otou-sama. Ill deceive them and properlye home. Chapter 98 - That’s an Albans (Alistair’s POV)

Chapter 98: Thats an Albans (Alistairs POV)

*KEE* A familiar feeling passed through my body. I energetically rose up, and next to me, Gilbert, who seems to hate me and calls me uncle, also jumped to his feet. We looked at each other. Right now, it didnt matter why we were sleeping in the same bed. Al, the feeling just now. Dont call me Al! Yeah, I think its a barrier. A barrier spread for a moment and disappeared straight away. It felt like that. I see, so it is indeed a barrier. Ive experienced passing through the barrier in Fand, so I understand it a little, but I wasnt sure, Gill said as he got up andbed his bed-hair. I ended up calling Gilbert, Gill. I didnt want to because it felt like the distance between us was closing, but I was forced to. Furthermore, he said he would call me Al. Even though no one has ever called me that. I stared nkly at Gill, who wasbing his hair. Even though I woke up to soft golden hair and plump cheeks when I was in Lentforce... What? Am I that handsome? No. At least think about it a little, Gill immediately joked. Unlike Bart and his crew, he was somewhat creepy, and I wasnt used to him. I thought that you were Lei since Ive been with her until the other day. You two were in the same room? You shouldnt tell Luke that. What the hell is with him? Its like hespeting with me. He probably is. Leis important to him. Even if he says that they received the best treatment and education as heirs to the Four Marquises. I dont understand why he wouldpete with me. No, wrong. This isnt the time for this. Is the barrier being activated every morning in Sebel or something? No way. They said that they havent actually activated the barrier box before. Actually, nothing like this has happened since Ive been here. Then its a small barrier box? No, the barrier wont reach this room unless it was activated really close to us. That means... it was Lei! I jumped off the bed and tried to rush out of the room. Gah. But my clothes were grabbed from behind which constricted my neck and I let out a strange voice. What are you doing?! Lei puts up barriers when its dangerous! I have to go help her! Shh, be quiet. I stopped reflectively when Gill spoke. Why? Calm down. Listen, what do barriers work against? Thats... Hollows. The chances of Hollows appearing in the castle? ... None. Do you think Lei would put up a barrier when there arent any Hollows around? ... No. So, I think Leis probably safe. Contrary to the calm Gill, I was slightly irritated. Then, why? Gill probably had an idea of what was going on and looked away awkwardly. Oh, Lei can make barriers, cant she? Yeah. If you knew that, wouldnt you want to activate it, Al? ... No. Oh, him? Probably. Gill continued to grab my clothes as he looked out the door. They probably got carried away, he spoke kindly as if he was worried about his real brother. For some reason, my heart felt chilled. But, even I havent been able to activate a barrier yet. Are you saying that he learnt how to do it in one night? I could believe it if you said Lei was the one who did it. Because wouldnt your Lei get carried away and make a big barrier? She would. But, she would be careful and not go crazy. Then, its Luke. Theyre a little special. You know this too, right, Al? I know that Lei is special. But, even if he says theyre... I dont know anything about Luke. Arent the Four Marquises all the same? Theyre not. The Lisburns and Albans have more magic than the other two Marquises. And the royal family has even more magic. And apparently, the Albans have the power to feel magic. Lei does certainly seem like she can see magic. I knew it. Luke and his father are like that too. And its irritating how they think its nothing. Even though he said that, he didnt look irritated at all. He probably heard how to make the barrier from Lei and achieved it in one shot. How long would it take me to make a barrier like that...? Gill pondered. I was a little surprised by what he had said, but also a little happy. Gill was going to try it like it was natural. In other ways, it felt like he was saying that he would do his best to achieve this even if he couldnt do it like Lei. Well, I can do thatter. Listen, the Wester royal family should have noticed this. And magic users should have felt something too. However, Prince Hubert agreed to keep Leis secret, so he wont say anything. What I mean is... Gill looked down on me as he grabbed my clothes and said, Something seems to have happened, but we dont know about it. Were going to pretend to know nothing. Then we have to tell Lei and Luke. What do you think theyre going to do about this? Gill asked as if he was spacing each word. I dont know about Luke. What about Lei? Shell pretend nothing happened. Right? Thats an Albans. Why do you look proud? Now then, nothing happened. We didnt notice anything. Lets go back to sleep. Gill quickly crawled back into bed. I went into the other bed. What? Come here. No. It would seem like we overslept because we stayed upte talking if you sleep here. It cant be helped if he puts it that way. We decided to talk about many things until a person from the castle came to wake us up. The royal family seemed to have noticed the barrier, and the magic users sensed something. Some noticed that it had spread outside the castle, and they asked us in a roundabout way if we knew what it was. Im sensitive to those kinds of things, but I didnt realise anything because I was sound asleep. I was busy talking with Lei. I looked at Luke, who was holding his sister with great care, and they didnt get questioned any further. Lei shrieked happily as she was being held and looked like a normal infant. No one tried to ask Lei anything. The same goes for Bart and his crew. I felt something strange, did something happen in the castle? Bart asked suspiciously, and the people in the castle could do nothing else. It was the same with us. We were talking and fell asleep on the same bed before we noticed, no one doubted what Gill said. I thought a little. Will Wester be alright, Prince Huu? Is it really alright since this country called Wester is so easy to deceive? Chapter 99 - You Can Just Visit

Chapter 99: You Can Just Visit

As Nii-sama said, or rather, told me, You were the one who told us to trick them. Nevertheless, everyone yed the fool splendidly. Im sure Bart and the others felt something, but they dealt with it by asking Wester what had happened. Alistair was prone to worrying, so I thought he was going to burst into the room straight away, but apparently Gill had stopped him. Al should calm down a little. Youre the one who should calm down a little, right Gill? They said to each other. Even so, they became friends overnight. Theyre already calling each other by their nicknames. Ill try it too. Aw. Lei. Alistair pitifully stared at me. It feels strange when you call me that, Lei. Wont you call me as you always have? Awishthair. Yup, thats good. Alistair looked at me, smiled and took my hand like he always did and started walking. We had to attend our audience with the King now. Wait. Huh? Nii-sama quietly separated our linked hands. Ill take her. Honestly, I didnt care who took me, but sparks were flying above me. How troublesome, I thought, and Mill came and lifted me up. Stop dawdling. Now, lets go. This person really doesnt care about social status or the situation. But, we were finally able to move thanks to him. Now, weve already finished our job at Wester, so lets go back to Kingdom after we greet the King. We cant go back today, so lets go tomorrow, Nii-sama muttered next to me. I can meet Otou-sama if we return quickly. But... Whath abouth Awishthair? Me? I... Alistair looked down. Oh, yes. We took a lot of time to try to get along, that we didnt really talk about Als future. Gill put his hand to his forehead as if hed made a blunder. I...! Alistair looked up at Gill and then looked at me in surprise. Awishthair, Leish oway. Chu can do whath you wanth. I... dont want to go to Kingdom. But, Lei... Alistair said before looking down again, and I felt like I heard him mutter, I dont want to be separated. I dont either. With Alistair, nor Bart and his crew. But, Bart and his crew live as hunters, and Alistair doesnt want toe to Kingdom. Even if he doese, Alistair will be in the Lisburn House, and I would only see him from time to time because he would need to attend the Academy. Vishith Kingdom. Thats the best option. I want to visit. Miwwe. Haha. But, we cant stay in Kingdom even if we visit. Right, Bart? Yeah, Bart said as he scratched his head. Lei, you might not know this, but you need a permit to stay in Kingdom. Didnth wnow. Is that why they dont interact much? Then, they cant even visit? Then, Lei wiwwe vishith. Eh, you will? Alistair was surprised, and he looked up at me, who was being held by Mill. Ai. Withh Niini. Me too? Nii-sama, who was suddenly dragged into the conversation, looked at me in surprise. I want to visit on my own, but I definitely wont be allowed. So, Ill rely on people. Geth awong withh Awishthair, Barth, Miww, Cwyde and Kyaro. Donth wanth tho sheparathe. Lei, you... Barts voice trembled. Mill gently lifted me higher. Thats right. We had a lot of fun together. The mood became solemn. Dear me, its like were the bad guys because we didnt talk about this first. Nii-sama shrugged. Its still too early for Lei to talk about the future. Gill shrugged. Its not appropriate to say this out in the corridor, but I prepared a Kingdom stay permit for the Hunters and Alistair. Eh, were going to Kingdom? As I thought, it was Mill who had said that. Yes. This is a formal permit for entering and exiting Kingdom. This is one of the thank you gifts for looking after Lei. Then, Bart, weve saved enough money so lets go if we have time. Mill, well talk about thatter. We have to discuss this with everyone. Alistair looked up at me in happiness. Me too. Then Ill go see you too. Ai! But, its much better than not being able to meet even though we feel lonely. Now, its time to meet the King. We havent seen him since we arrived. And the nobles were all lined up. No way. All we have to do is show him Lei and bid him farewell. Yes way. Beyond the widely opened door, the King, Queen, and Princes were at the back in a slightly elevated position, and dressed up nobles were lined up in the room. Wait, didnt we say that we didnt need this? Bart stepped back. They told you guys toe with us, so its fine, Nii-sama said as if hed given up. I motioned for Mill to put me down. Now, Lei and Alistair. Im sure you dont want to do this, but you have to lead. Ill walk next to you two, but you have to step forward first. I looked at Alistair and nodded. If this situation is sorted by us bing exhibitions and getting food then its fine, isnt it? We stood next to each other and took a step forward. Nii-sama came up next to me, and Gill stood next to Alistair. Ooh, the nobles roared and apuded. I dont know what they were told, but it sounds as if theyre impressed that the Westers royal family helped the Four Marquis find their missing rtives. I walked as much as I could and stopped near the King. Huu was there too, and he looked at me gently. He raised his eyebrow a little when our eyes met. I felt a bit relieved. However, I felt an ufortable feeling near where the nobles were standing for some reason. He was a noble, but he looked different. I suddenly looked at him and gulped. He was watching us silently with his sly narrow yellow eyes, while everyone was pping and sharing their excitement with the people next to them. Chapter 100 - Revenge

Chapter 100: Revenge

I only remember those yellow eyes that were staring back at me in the dim light. The man who threatened me and took me away. The person who threw me violently. The person who coldly said, Find her even if shes weak or dead! The edge of that persons mouth was slightly raised. Im certain. Hes a bad person. Lei, whats wrong? Without replying to Barts voice, I unfastened the Rug Dragons pocket, scavenged through and walked to the man holding the short string I had scavenged. The man with yellow eyes raised his eyebrows as he watched me walk towards him. I stopped in front of the man and looked up at him. We made eye contact for a while. People around us got noisy wondering what was going on. I measured the distance between us, turned sideways and dangled the pocket. Lei, what are you doing? Nii-sama said hastily, and I twisted my body with all my strength. *WHACK* The Rug Dragon made a heavy sound and hit the man in the shin. Argh! The mans voice leaked out, and he crouched down to hold his shin. How is it? A Rug Dragon with a magic stone in it is pretty heavy. I made sure to maintain eye contact with him as I stared at him closely. You... Bad pershon. Lei didnth forgeth. I red at him. He frowned and reached out towards me, but I was quickly pulled into a hug from behind. It was Bart. And Nii-sama stepped out in front before Bart lifted me up. How can this happen? Even though its something a baby did, my sister was rude to you. Im sorry. He opened his arms and shouted so that everyone could hear. Are you alright? What? Its just a stuffed animal. Your sister seems to be in a bad mood. Hahaha, the manughed emptily. Le, apologise, Nii-sama said, and I turned to the side. You should apologise for kidnapping me first. Lei. Ai. Sowwy. But, I cant be stubborn after being told twice. I apologised straight away. I was a little selfish, but Im sure everybody recognises me as a normal, cute baby. And, he cant do anything to me in front of everyone. I turned away from the bad guy and faced the King. Down. Dont be naughty anymore, Bart reminded me as he put me down. Nii-sama took me to stand next to Alistair. Im Alistair Lisburn. Im Leiwa Awbansh. We cant say formal greetings. This is fine. Still, I didnt think that Alistair would name himself as a Lisburn. The King, who had heard our greeting, nodded cidly and spoke to Alistair first, I heard that you had a hard time after you lost your mother. You can live freely under the protection of the capital, Sebel. Yes. Thank you very much. Then, he looked at me with stern eyes. They were eyes that people used to look at naughty children. You... Oh my, how adorable, The Queen, who was next to the King, interrupted him, stood up and went down the steps. She had wavy brown hair and gentle brown eyes. I reached out to her reflexively. The Queen quickly lifted me up, put me on the left side of her waist like she was used to it and looked at my face. Youre still so small, but you worked hard. Honey, honestly men. It makes me want to protect her if big people with scary faces look down at her. You have to be gentler. It was a rash order. However, my rudeness faded with this. The audience ended, we were taken to a different room and had a meal with the nobles. We slipped out of the meeting ce for a little and met up with Prince Huu. Lei, dont tell me... Threathened Lei and thhe othhersh. Bad pershon. No way! Im sure their eyes were yellow, but thats Easters Third Prince! Why would someone in that position do such a reckless thing?! Noth jushth Lei. Threathened Huu thoo. But... Huu couldnt believe this. Neither could I. Why did another countrys Prince attack me? Niini, do you wnow shomethhing abouth Eashther and Wingdom? Nope. The rtionship between the two countries is very good. I cant believe this either. Nii-sama immediately denied it when I asked him if the rtionship between Easter and Kingdom was bad. However, it seemed like he thought of something. However, I dont like his attitude. Your Highness, and Bart and the others, can you investigate Prince Cyrus as the culprit who attacked you guys? We cant. Lei is the only one who saw his face and confirmed his eye colour. I will send a messenger to Kaylie to see if he was really there on business, but the testimony is weak if we just go by Leis words. Regardless of it being weak, it can bebelled as an international incident. Huu and Nii-sama looked conflicted. We dont know if theyre the culprits behind Leis first kidnapping, or if they just took advantage of that incident. It wont be good to cause a fuss now. But if what Lei said is true, then that means he could stay at Wester castle while looking as if nothing had happened after hed attacked us. If that really is the case, then Im going to get dizzy by how wicked he is. No one would attack the Four Marquises in public at Kingdom, so we should return quickly. More importantly, Your Highness, Wester has it rather hard. Yeah, its bad to get stirred up by royalty from other countries. Ill talk to him properly and be more vignt. Thats good. This may be rude, but Wester is in Frontier, but youre more idealistic than Kingdom. Huu made an indescribable face at Nii-samas words. He probably knows his fathers and brothers personalities. At any rate, I was really surprised, Lei. Why did you do that? He widnapped and thhrew Lei. Bad pershon. Hith. Lei. Brother and everyone dropped their shoulders. Lei, if its a bad person who kidnapped you, then you should be scared and run away. I cant believe you would counterattack as soon as you see him. Bufo. Kyaro burst intoughter. I thought he was going to do that soon. Honestly. You hit him with a stuffed animal, no, he wouldnt respond at all from being hit by a one-year-old infant. Its pointless. Iughed. Well, or its not, right, Lei? Ai. I agreed with Mills words and handed Kyaro my stuffed animal. You... this is rugged. Oh! Kyaro handed the stuffed animal to my puzzled Nii-sama. What is this fluffy thing? Huh? Nii-sama squashed the Rug Dragon. Oh, take care of it, alright? Is there something inside? A magic stone. Mill grinned. It made a great sound, Lei. Ai. Whacw. This, this hurts. Lei knew this, argh, whatever. I wonder if I got my revenge a little. Afterwards, Nii-sama hugged me. When we returned to the room, Easters Prince wasnt there anymore, and we were told that he left quickly because he had received a message from home. Im sure he ran away because the situation wasnt good for him. He probably didnt think that an infant would remember him. What would happen even if she did remember him? Who would believe a one-year-old? But that one-year-old is me. There are a lot of people who I can trust. Anyway, he probably wont do anything but flee for now. There are still some problems, but well be returning tomorrow. The border is close by. Ai. Then, Ill be able to see Otou-sama soon. Chapter 101 - Return Date

Chapter 101: Return Date

On that night, we had a casual dinner with the royal family per the Queens wishes. Although, Bart and his crew were thoughtful and didnt attend, so it was only a small group made out of the Albans, Lisburns and the royal family. Alistair was nervous, but an infant doesnt know their own status, so I wasnt nervous. I watched Alistair in shock as I ate the delicious food. Even so, its a pity the both of you came all the way, but its still impossible to use the barrier box in the long run. It was Prince Gilbert who had said this. He and Huu had a lot of magic, so they idealistically wanted to activate the barrier box so it would cover the whole town. I havent given up yet, But, if we operate it like a tightrope, then the royal family will be exhausted, and the country will weaken. Im d youve noticed that. I dont think its a good thing to always keep the barrier up. Gill answered quietly. Does that mean it was okay for Alistair not toe to Sebel after all? I looked at Alistair. He smiled a bit wryly. As for Alistair, he will be known as a Lisburn no matter where he goes. You need to prepare yourself and live with that name. Gill said while looking at Alistair. Alistair looked a little sullen, but he still nodded. I think we had a good discussion since we were all in the same room. No acthivathe bawwier? Its okay to activate it sometimes, but its hard to keep it up every day, Prince Gilbert answered seriously. He had children of his own, so he was used to dealing with children. His two children were also eating with us, and they have been looking at me with sparkling eyes since a while ago. Two boys, age three and five. It seems like Alistair, and I will be building blocks with the tiny childrenter. Or will I be taken away by the Queen to be a dress-up doll...? I looked off into the distance. So its difficult to maintain the barrier every day? I thought while chewing my food. Why do they have to keep it up every day? Ish ith bad noth tho have ith shomethimesh? (Is it bad not to have it sometimes?) People will probably be confused if the barrier is only up sometimes. It seemed that my question was surprising since it took a while for me to get an answer. You can puth ith up on howidaysh. Howidaysh? Oh, holidays? Prince Huu rephrased. I recalled when I was kidnapped, the town was lively at night, and something smelled delicious. Decide on a howiday and acthivathe thhe barrier. Puth outh a woth of shthawwsh and dewicioush food. (Decide on a holiday and activate the barrier. Put out a lot of stalls and delicious food) Isnt it alright for them to go out a few nights a month? So, youre saying we should open a market at night? Decide on a day, three or six times a month. In that case, we can do it with just the royal familys magic. Prince Gilbert, who was surprised by my words, looked at Huu and nodded. Isnt that fine? More importantly, I looked at the fragrant pink dish that had been brought out a while ago. This must be the dessert. I wondered how lucky it was for a baby to survive in Frontier, but it seems like she hadnt survived just based on luck. Luke-dono, it seems like the Albans have a hard to obtain treasure. Yes, indeed. They were talking about something, but I was only interested in dessert. Niini wanth thhath. That apricot? Ai. Nii-sama went to get me some. The sweet smelling dish was softly boiled fruits. I scooped it with my spoon and put it in my mouth. Yummy. Really? Thats good. I dont care if they open a market or whatever in Wester. No, Ill be visiting Sebel from now on. Wouldnt it be fun if a market opened up here? I looked at Nii-sama with sparkling eyes. Niini, shthawwsh. (Nini, stalls.) No. Its absurd for you to go out at night until you grow up. Ai. I held my spoon as I hung my head down. If they were to open a market, then it would be thanks to me. But wait? What if Nii-sama went with me? I looked up at Nii-sama in anticipation. Uoah. You cant go even if you look at me with those eyes. You should be aware of how easy it is for you to be kidnapped. Aai. That may be true. Well, Im sure there are other things to look forward to when I be an adult. I extended my spoon for the rest of the dessert. That was close, I felt he had said, but theres no need to listen to it if he doesnt take me. Just as I thought, we yed with the children until it was nearly bedtime, but I, as Amys friend, didnt have any blind spots. Including Nii-sama, the children had a lot of fun ying. I slept together with Nii-sama in the room, and the morning of our return came. We got ready, greeted everyone, and paraded through town as if it was custom. Bart and his crew will apany us until the border. Bart held me until we left town, and I waved at the people with Nii-sama and Gill. Anything goes. Lets raise the poprity of the Four Marquises before leaving. Though, my face felt like it was going to twitch from smiling. We finally got out of town and had a break. The important part starts now. Guards and an imperial carriage were waiting for us outside of town. Lei, are you alright? Ai. I had Bart put me down in front of the carriage. Now then, its alright for you toe out, Nii-sama said, and the person who came out of the carriage was... Sebash! Lei-sama! His hair wasnt tied up, and he wasnt wearing his uniform. He had gotten a little tanner, and he might have more white hair on his head. Still, the gentle smile that was on his face was certainly Sebass. I reached out, and Sebas lifted me up. Oh, youve gotten heavier. Lei-sama, youre growing big and well. As expected of ire-samas child. Im sure youll be bright and treated with great care no matter where you go. Sebas wasnt worried in the slightest. Ai! Lei awwaysh hash fun. Sebas gently teased me as he held me. How long did we spend being affectionate? Lei-sama. Ai. Hannahs family... I looked at Sebass face in surprise. He looked at the carriage. Will you meet them? Chapter 102 - If You Don’t Give Up… Chapter 102: If You Dont Give Up... No way! Sebas! You brought them here?! Foolish! Nii-sama said as if he was criticising him, and looked towards the carriage with an intense gaze. Niini, eyesh. I stopped Nii-sama. But, Lei... Niini, Lei wiww thawe care of Leish maththers. (Niini, Lei will take care of Leis matters) Lei. Nii-sama tightly clenched his fist and tightened his lips. Sebash down. Sebas put me down and called out to the carriage. Then, a woman younger than Sebas and a boy younger butrger than Nii-sama descended timidly from the carriage. They looked at me in surprise and lowered their heads. The boy had his lips tight together, and he bowed his head silently. Those two are Hannahs mother and brother. I searched through the pocket of my Rug Dragon. I hope that it didnt break when I hit the yellow-eyed Prince. Here it is. I took out a thin gold ne, approached the mother, who still had her head down, put it on my hand, and gently held it out. I, I bought this for Hannah... Hannah threashured ith. The mother reached her trembling hands towards the ne. I let her take it. Hannah noth here anymore. Leish fauwth. Sorry. Ojou-sama, no, its not. Hannah was the one who took you. And yet, and still, you came back. Hannah, Hannah is... The boy held his mothers stumped shoulders firmly and looked at me. If Hannah hadnt been my maid, then she wouldnt havemitted a crime. However, I didnt look down. I lived with this burden. I nodded without saying anything and turned my back towards them. Sebashe bacw withh ush. I cant go back to Kingdom anymore. I will live here. I know. But, I couldnt help but ask. Sebass quiet eyes told me he had no regrets. Then, Lei wiww vishith you. Really? Then Sebas is looking forward to that. Ai. Lei wiwwe withh Niini. Youre going to take me with you after all? Niiniughed in resignation and his tension faded away. I hugged Sebass legs and gently let go after I got him to pat my back. I wont cry anymore. Lei wiww vishith. I said once more and turned my back away from Sebas. Lei-sama. Take care. Ai. Sebash thoo, I replied, and walked away without turning around. Well, I actually only walked a few steps, but the people, who usually teased me, didnt say anything and I was put into the basket. You did well, Clyde whispered softly as he closed the basket. At least Im still alive. I cant sob in front of Hannahs mother. I didnt know that while seeing us off, Hannahs brother muttered, Shes such a good kid. Who am I supposed to hate? or that Sebas had replied, Its wrong to hate Lei-sama. The ones to me are the bad guys. The past wont return even if you grieve, and you wont have a future. The border was actually really close to Sebel. We had lunch and will enter Kingdom in the afternoon. The autumn prairie is fun, but my heart shook with mixed feelings. I want to get home quickly. But, I dont want to separate from everyone. I want to go back. But... I should have made up my mind, but it shook and was unsettled just like the withered grass that was blowing in the prairie. The Rug Dragons also must have felt this, because they were restless. In the midst of this, Bart brought his dragon near my basket. Luke-san and Lei, thats probably the border. Theres a group there. Bart is a hunter. His eyes are better than anyones. The guards, who hadnt noticed, made a fuss. Nii-sama looked at Gill, who nodded and asked Bart, Bart, how many are there? Less than we have. Then, lets watch and approach slowly. Thats what we will do. We nervously proceeded slowly. Thats... A person is wearing the same white clothes as Luke. And the people wearing ck clothes around him look like guards. What did you say?! Dont tell me... Nii-sama looked at Gill again. Gill also looked at Nii-sama as if he was shocked. Just how much did he push himself? He definitely rushed the dragon here. The guards also always have a hard time. Honestly. Niini, who? Lei, its probably Otou-sama. Otou-syama! No way! He came to pick me up even though he didnt know when we would return? Then, we can go quicker. We, who were moving at a slow speed, quickened our pace. The group finally came into my view before long. There was a person who looked nonchnt as if he were at home even though he was in a prairie blown by the wind. Seriously? What the heck, hes sitting in a chair rxing with his legs crossed, Bart couldnt help but utter because Otou-sama looked so rxed. His long hair was tied in a ponytail like always. His hair was tied so tightly that even the wind in the prairie couldnt move it. Otou-syama~. Kyee. My voice echoed in the prairie. Otou-sama smiled a little as he remained seated. The dragon didnt need to reply. The guards are likely the Albans private guards. Honestly, when ites to Otou-sama... Nii-sama shook his head in amazement. Our group stopped a little before Otou-samas. Apparently, this was the border. Down. Alright. Nii-sama gave me permission to get off, and I was taken out of the basket. It would actually be faster and safer if I crossed the border in the basket. But, I wanted to see Otou-sama without being in the basket. Clyde put me down, and I looked forward. Otou-sama was still sitting on the chair. Honestly. Otou-sama is always like this. Hes actually troubled because he doesnt know what to do. I walked briskly. Otou-sama. Lei! Alistairs voice made me stop. Alistair. Bart and everyone. I turned around. Lei. This time it was Otou-sama. I stopped, and couldnt move in either direction. What should I do? Youre stupid, Lei. I didnt want to confuse you. Here, this. Alistair ran to my side. He crouched down and looked me in the eyes. He held my hand and gave me something. Whishthwe... You like it, dont you? There are no more annoying princes who will tell you to stop blowing. Take it with you. Ai. I put it into the pocket of my Rug Dragon. Ille visit you. Ai. Take care. Ai! You thoo, Awishthair. Us too. Barth. Miww. Kyaro. Cwyde. Everyone came up to me before I noticed. Well see you off, so go. Ai! Im off. Everyone saw me off with smiles, and I turned towards Otou-sama. I moved forward briskly. Ah, shes still tottering. Noth thoththering! Oh, yes, briskly. Youre walking briskly. Thats fine. *KEE* I continued walking briskly even as the invisible barrier echoed through my body. Then, I stopped. Otou-syama. I reached my hands out. I thought Otou-sama wouldnt get up, but he quickly did and picked me up. Lei! Wee back. Ai. Im bacw. I smell Otou-sama. Now, lets go home. Yes. Otou-sama turned around and began walking. Everyone was dumbfounded. The guards werent moving. Eh, eh, greeth everyone. You dont need to. Were heading straight back. Otou-syama. What? Otou-sama finally stopped. Lei wonth dishappear. You did, didnt you? You left father, Otou-sama said childishly. Lei wonth dishappear again. Really? I definitely wont disappear again since I decided this myself. Ai. Lei! Otou-sama finally hugged me tightly. Otou-sama, even Im amazed. Luke, but... No buts. These people saved Lei. Thank them properly, and then well go home. Fine. Whats fine? Otou-sama walked back to the border under everyones amazed gaze and stared at Bart and Alistair, who were dumbfounded. Amazing. Its such a spectacle to see three Albans at the same time. Mills light-hearted voice resounded. Iughed weirdly. That made everyone calm down. Hunters, thank you for helping my daughter. Come visit the royal capital. The Albans will always wee you. That was all Otou-sama said before he turned away from everyone without hearing their reply. This is the Four Marquises. That was probably Kyaro. He sounded shocked and impressed. No, thats just an Albans. Or should I say, thats Dean-dono. I didnt miss the fact that one of the guards had muttered this. Hes selfish, but this is Otou-sama. I felt relieved and put my head on Otou-samas chest. My long journey ends here. I rummaged around the pocket and took out my whistle. Whats this? Whishthwe. Fun. Its fun? Then, thats fine. I blew the whistle. Puu. Kyee. Puu, puu. Kyee, kyee. The Rug Dragons cried out in reply from close by and far away. Puu. Kyee. It was painful. Puu, puu. Kyee, kyee. It was fun. Puu. Kyee. As long as I dont give up... Puu, puu. Kyee, kyee. Im sure well meet again. Now, lets go home. Ai! Lets go home now. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Otou-sama, I and… Chapter 103: Otou-sama, I and... Lei,e on. Ahh. A, aah. Otou-sama, theres too much on that spoon for Lei. Scoop a little less so it would fit in her small mouth. I, I see. Otou-sama awkwardly fixed the mashed potatoes. Next to him, Nii-sama fed me a spoonful of potatoes. Otou-sama watched and also tried to feed me, but I was already at my limit. Here, Lei. Ive got it this time. Donth need pothathoesh anymore. What?! Is it that disappointing not to feed a child? Otou-sama has been acting like this since the first night of my return. Perhaps because it took so long to leave town on the first night since we stayed in an inn near the border and had dinner. Not just the feudal lord, but even a Four Marquis! The inn owner nearly tumbled down, but it was an inn located between the fief and the royal capital. He immediately prepared a few rooms for us. However, food was served at the dining hall, so everyone ate together there. Luke, I have to leave Lei and get back to the royal capital soon. You can leave this to me, cant you? When I get back to the royal capital, I have to stay in the dorms every day except for weekends. Otou-sama, youll always get to eat with Lei, right? But, I came all the way to Frontier. Honestly. You must have troubled the guards again, Nii-sama said in amazement, and looked at the guards. Does Otou-sama travel that much? When I looked at the guards, most of them were smiling wryly like they were used to this, but I was curious about why they drew back their smiles and looked nervous when they noticed my gaze. Why? Im just a cute baby. I had fruits for dessert and finally finished eating. I couldnt help but think that it would have been nice if Dory had been here. Im sure shed say, Lei-sama can eat by herself. At any rate, its spectacr to see all three of them together, Earl Tucker couldnt seem to hold back his admiration. Actually, this person was with us at the capital the whole time, but his presence was thin because other people were around. Having said that, I dont know how remarkable he is. Even so, Nii-sama and Otou-sama certainly look alike, but what about me? Otou-sama and Nii-sama were sitting side-by-side, and I was sitting on Otou-samas hard knees. You all look alike, but its rare to see three of the Four Marquis colours together. The Four Marquises hardly leave the royal capital after all. I looked around and saw that the inn owner had put his hands together towards us, and the female servers were looking at Otou-sama and Gill in admiration. Nii-sama is also amazing, but he doesnt seem to be targeted by the servers, so I was a little relieved. Frontier is just around the corner. Were at the edge of the barrier, so I know how hard it is in Frontier. If the Four Marquises who maintain the barrier are here, then, of course, they would long for them and appreciate them. Earl Tucker nodded on his own. Come to think of it, people cant enjoy food outside at night since they have to quickly rush back to their homes. Moreover, its unbelievable for women to work at an inn like this at night. Weshther ath nighth, aduwthsh and chiwdren donth go outh. (Wester at night, adults and children dont go out.) Some women have to work because of certain circumstances. Its a blessing to be able to work at night, Le-sama. Ai, I frankly agreed with Earl Tucker. Now, Lei, rest with Otou-sama tonight. Ai. Of course, me too. Ai. It looks like well be sleeping in the same room. When we tried to withdraw to our room, the guards also left their seats. You can keep on drinking, Otou-sama said without turning around. No, were in the middle of work, the representative refused. Otou-sama had his back turned, so I, who was being held, could clearly see the guards. That person, who looked sincere and stubborn, distorted his face as if he was slightly apologetic when his eyes met mine. Mm, I would like to apologise to Ojou-sama, to Le-sama. You dont need to, Otou-sama easily discarded the guards words. He said he had to apologise, but I dont know these people. What is he on about? However, my mistake led Le-sama to live in Frontier for six months. I widened my eyes. Hes one of the guards who was with Otou-sama when I got separated from him. He hit Otou-samas Rug Dragon, and Otou-sama fell down. I muttered, Otou-syama, feww from dragon. You remember?! Oh my god. He said he wanted to apologise, but it doesnt matter. He was probably just looking for a ce to dump his feelings. He was shocked when he found out that I remembered. Graces, Otou-sama quietly called that persons name without turning back. If you find yourself in that situation again, would you make a different decision? ... No, no matter how many times I find myself in that situation, I will make the same decision. If so, then go through with that decision. Whats the point of apologising just to clear your conscious? The man named Graces looked down. I understand now. At that time, the Rug Dragons had already recognised me as part of their group and saw me as someone they had to protect. Therefore, he saw the Rug Dragons with Otou-sama and the guards as enemies and sped up to protect me. They couldnt have anticipated this. Even if that was all, Otou-sama probably still grieved. And when he saw our group today, he knew how big the person he had lost was, and couldnt bear with his feelings of guilt. If this person had stopped our Rug Dragon, Hannah might not have died, and I might have been able to get back to Otou-sama right away. But dont get me wrong. It wasnt this persons fault that I got kidnapped. Gracesh, I called, surprising Otou-sama and Graces lifted his face. Chu did nothhing wrong. Thats all there is to it. Otou-syama, importhanth. Lei wnowsh. I nodded at Graces. Otou-sama sighed inconspicuously and put me down. Graces kneeled before me. The guards behind him kneeled down as well. Graces gently took my hand and pressed it against his forehead. Its somewhat embarrassing. Le-sama, we will also protect you from now on. Ai. Pweashe. I nearly told him that I would leave it to him, but was able to respond properly. Thats enough, right? How long are you going to hold her hand for? Otou-sama picked me up from behind. He went up the stairs without looking back, and Nii-sama followed after him. Shes still part of the Four Marquises even though shes small. Amazing. Even people in Sebel dont think that she survived in Frontier by chance, shes a magnificent baby. Most importantly, shes that cute. I know, right? She had no choice. Her body is small, she got kidnapped and was forced to live in Frontier. Just how fascinating is an Albans? We, on the second floor, didnt know Gracess thoughts. Even if we knew, we probably would have pretended that we didnt. Because its troublesome. Chapter 104 - Pretend it Didn’t Happen Chapter 104: Pretend it Didnt Happen I had them prepare a family room in the inn, Otou-sama boasted when we got into the room. Even so, its small. Well, inns are the same everywhere, he said and nodded in satisfaction. The room had two double beds, one sofa that could probably be a bed, and a small table and chair in front of the sofa. Then, Lei and I will sleep on this bed. What are you saying? Lei will sleep with me. Otou-sama, youve never slept with Lei before, have you? Ive already slept with Lei for two nights, so Im used to it. You should let her sleep with me since youve slept with her for two nights. They had a fruitless argument, as always. It might be small, but we can, Everyone shweep thogethher. Well, thats fine. Are you sure, Otou-sama? Nii-sama was amazed. What? People do sleep on the ground, dont they? Thats right. Hannah was still here at that time, and so was Sebas. No one said anything, but all three of us thought this. We got ready for bed and rolled into bed. Sleeping next to each other like this was natural, and there was nothing to talk about. Come to think of it, I want to talk about this first. What is it, Luke? Nii-sama and Otou-sama were talking with me in between them. Sleepy. Lei can make a barrier. Barrier, Otou-sama repeated as he looked at the ceiling. You mean like the barrier box? Yes. Without magic stones? Yes. Hmm. Otou-sama turned over to face me in the middle. Lei, I want to see it. Eh... Itste at night. Annoying. Even if you look at me with those sparkling eyes... Niini can do. Niini do. Nii-sama can do it, cant he? What? Luke, you can do it too? Yes, I can do it after Lei showed me how. Then... Otou-sama got up vigorously. I should be able to do it. I thought it would turn out like this. Lei, Im not sure since Ive only done it once. Eh... It cant be helped if Nii-sama says that. I had no choice but to get up even though I was half-asleep. I rubbed my eyes. Then, Ill hold Lei. She cant make a barrier if you hold her. Really? Fine. I can still make a barrier even if Im held, you know? Mawe shmaww barrier, I dered and slowly altered my magic so Otou-sama could understand. I made a small barrier that could fit three people. I see. This is the same as the barrier produced by barrier boxes. Otou-sama raised the edge of his mouth slightly and began manipting his magic. Nii-sama was able to make the barrier quickly, but Otou-sama tilted his head when he was nearly there. Niini made ith shthraighth away, I reflected on what I had blurted out. Then, Luke. Show me, Otou-sama said with his eyes narrowed. He looks a little cute. Then, Lei will you cancel your barrier? Ai. I cancelled my barrier. Because it seemed like there would be a big fuss like two days ago. Now that I think about it, I feel like it wouldnt vibrate much even if I make a barrier in Kingdom. Then, here I go. Nii-sama quickly made a barrier. A genius? I see. Lukes barrier looks more familiar. Is it because you referenced thetest barrier box? I see Ive learnt it. I was offended. Alistairs barrier box is certainly old. When I looked at Nii-samas barrier like this, I can tell that the magic quality is refined, even if I try to imitate it. I reached out and put my hand out of the barrier. Its just a little different. Just like how some teas were bitter and some werent. Then, magic wiwe thhish. When you take away the bitterness, its refreshing. Like this? Thhish. Our voices ovepped, Aah. *KEE* The barrier, with a high vibration, instantly spread wider. We carelessly ovepped our barriers. However, unlike the barrier in Wester, it was faint like water pouring over water and swaying on the surface. Pull your magic back! Yes. Ai. Otou-sama and I, who were surprised by Nii-samas voice, deactivated the barriers at once. Lei, do you know how far the barrier will go? Yesh. I feel like a thin barrier will probably reach Sebel. Barriers made by humans also resonate? Otou-sama was the most shocked. Its no wonder. Were used to it because this was the second time. At least, if it happened twice, then they wont doubt us anymore because were not there. Nii-syama, shmarth I pped my hands, and Nii-sama smiled as if he was shy. Luke and Lei, the second time means that youve done this once before? Dammit. Otou-sama found out. We looked away a little. Tell me that beforehand. Jeez. Otou-sama lifted me up and put me on hisp. Sowwy. Sorry. We apologised. Otou-sama sighed loudly. Well, whatever. Well pretend it didnt happen. Yup. Ai. We put it out of our minds andid down on the bed again. Well, I cant say its strange, Otou-sama said something difficult to understand. What do you mean? Nii-sama, thats a good question. A magic artisans job is to alter the stone tes. Few artisans can make barrier boxes, and they have magic to make barriers. But still... Otou-sama turned towards us. They wouldnt think of activating a barrier within Kingdoms barrier. It hadnt happened until Lei ended up in Wester and was forced to make one. I only made it because it was interesting, but I couldnt tell them that I wasnt forced to make one. Well, there would be trouble if I have to activate a barrier from now on. Lets quickly head back to the mansion in the royal capital. Ai. Ill enjoy a slow baby life this time in the mansion at the royal capital. The next day, however, Gill and Jude seemed to have guessed what we were up to and were very angry. Chapter 105 - What Should I Do? Chapter 105: What Should I Do? I looked out at the garden from the mansion window. The wintry deste garden still had some dark evergreen trees and a few small year round flowers. There was a greenhouse to the east of the garden, that had flowers blooming inside, but no flowers decorated the mansion during the year. Nii-syama. noth here yeth? Its nearly time to pick him up. Tomorrow is the start of the weekend, so Nii-sama will return from the dorm. I decided to go to the entrance. Le-sama, where are you going? Wee Nii-syama. Its still too early. I froze instantly. This person is my newly attached maid since I returned to the mansion; her name is Natalie. She wasnt a person from our mansion and was introduced by the Remington House. I wonder if shes in herte twenties. Apparently, she had lost her husband early and chose to be independent. The Remington House introduced her to my House because of what had happened with Hannah, to deny that they had any involvement in the incident, and to show that the rtionship between the Remingtons and Albans wasnt bad. She took care of their youngest daughter and understood how to raise a noble child. But, if this were Hannah, then she would say, I dont think hes back yet, but do you want to go and see? She always knew what I wanted and apanied me. I sighed because I hadnt noticed this. Buth, I shthiww wanth tho go, I said and headed to the door. Natalie opened the door without saying anything in particr. When I went out of the room, arge man was standing there. On his waist was a sword, no a Rhodolite sword. Le-sama, where are you going? The enthrance. Understood, he said and followed the two of us. I sighed again as if I didnt notice. When I returned home, a lot of things had changed. No, not a lot. It was when all the servants were gathered at the entrance to wee me back, and I tried to go to the second floor. The stairs that I climbed with Otou-sama were the same, but Otou-sama stopped me when I tried to go east. Lei, the room youve been staying in now has arge balcony, so its dangerous. I prepared a new room for you next to mine in the west wing, so that will be your room from now on. Lukes room is nearby too. Ai! I replied cheerfully, and the room I was taken to was a cute light pink room which was a bit bigger than my old one. A big bed used by adults, and a small, low one was ced to the right of the room. There are stairs so you can get on and off easily. I made it bigger because Ill also sleep with you. A-ai. Well, this much is okay for a Four Marquis House. Youll be having breakfast and dinner with Otou-sama from now on, so make sure to get up early. Ai. I wowe up properwy in Weshther. I got up properly and went to work. Though, I was only building blocks at the ce where Alistair and Bart worked. I see, that was all Otou-sama said. Then, he exined the room and put me down. Apparently, he doesnt want to hear much about Wester. By the way, hes been holding me ever since I came back. I also gave you an exclusive maid and guard. The guards will alternate between a few people, but you only have one main maid. Youll probably remember them all straight away. Guard? I understand giving me a maid, but why a guard? We havent caught the people who kidnapped you. I also heard that you were kidnapped in Wester. I dont think you would get kidnapped again from the mansion, but I decided that it would be alright for you to have a guard until you get a little bigger. Eh, umm. You dont want them? Annoying. Otou-samaughed. The hunters could guard you in Wester, but it isnt the same here. They wont get in your way, so can you put up with it for my peace of mind? Ai... Nii-sama also told me to be careful because its easy for people to kidnap me. It cant be helped if it will put them at ease. And, this is Natalie, your exclusive maid. She will inherit the work that Hannah did. I heard that she took care of their youngest daughter, so shes fine with babies. Ai. Nathawie. Yes, Ojou-sama. My name is Natalie. Pleased to meet you. Nice tho meeth chu. A soft aura transmitted from the guard when I said that, but Natalie didnt smile. She probably didnt want toe here. However, Otou-sama didnt seem to notice. The next day was the weekend, so I spent the whole time with Otou-sama and Nii-sama. I was able to go to many ces in the mansion and garden that I couldnt before because I was too small. I had fun. However, Nii-sama returned to the dorms once the weekend was over, and Otou-sama had work, so I quickly ran out of things to do. I saw Otou-sama off and returned to my room, but I didnt know what I should do until noon. There were new toys and books in the room, and theyre alright for a baby to y with. But, I couldnt hear Brendels voice as he talked to the customers who came to the shop, and there were many people in the shop even though I was in the back, thats why I could secretly y with the magic boxes. I nced up and saw that Natalie was staring at me. Otou-sama probably chose her because she didnt look like Hannah. Chestnut hair and light brown eyes. Shes more beautiful than cute. Lets ask this person to y dress-up with the Rug Dragons. No, thats awkward. I sighed for the first time since returning to the mansion. Alright, lets go outside. I stood up. Nathawie, go outhshide. Ojou-sama, its already cold outside. Wear coath. Ithsh fine. Really? Natalie gave in, so I put on my new poncho and went outside. Ojou-sama, where are you going? Outhshide. Its freezing outside. Coath. Ithsh fine. The guard outside also stopped me. I slowly walked down the stairs by myself and took Natalie and the guard out to the garden. I walked steadily around all the ces I could see from the window. At the beginning of spring there is grass, insects and sometimes lizards. It was a fun garden where I wandered around with Hannah. However, the grass was withered now and cleaned up. Still, the green grass which was still growing was neatly groomed, but they werent long enough to even make a whistle. It was almost winter, so I couldnt find any bugs either. Even if I catch a bug, no one wouldugh and get angry at me. I wonder what I should do. I could only stand in the cold wind at the beginning of winter. Chapter 106 - Easy to Handle Child

Chapter 106: Easy to Handle Child

In the end, it was still too early for Nii-sama to be back even if I went to the entrance, so I ended up tottering back to my room. What should babies do at a time like this? I have the building blocks I brought from Lentforce. But, I only had one set, and it was more interesting at Brendels shop because they had many pieces of wood. Ive finished reading all the picture books. And since I havent moved that much, I wasnt hungry, nor was I sleepy so I couldnt take a nap either. I ended up holding the barrier box in myp until Nii-sama came back. I turned my back to Natalie and secretly practised changing my magic. Lei! Nii, Nii-syama! I was held by Nii-sama, who had just returned, and he spun me around. Lei, you can just call me Niini. You can always call me Nii-sama when you get older. Yes, I decided to properly call Nii-sama, Nii-sama when I returned home. Im finally back. Why do I have to stay in the dormitory? It doesnt take much time to get to the academy even if Imute from here. Ai. I feel like I could finally take a deep breath. There seems to be a lot of purposes for getting nobles from the same generation to dine together and learn rules in the same dormitory. Otou-sama, who came back together with Nii-sama, tried to pacify him. So, did you get along with people in your generation, Otou-sama? Well... Otou-sama looked pensive. The same generation... Stan? Werent you alone? Others were, oh, I cant really remember them. Then, the rules? Whats the point in rules created by people? Nii-sama shrugged his shoulders. See, dormitories are pointless after all. Hmm. Now, lets have dinner. Otou-sama changed the subject when it got troublesome for him. I didnt participate in the conversation, and just let Nii-sama hold me as I listened to my close family. This is quality time. After dinner, we yed and talked in my room. I was finally able to sleep at ease when Nii-sama put me to sleep. ??????? Lei is weird ~ Otou-samas perspective How relieved was I when Lei finally returned to the mansion? I gave her a room without a balcony and assigned a guard to her so that she wouldnt be taken again. I had to give her an exclusive maid too since she didnt have a mother. It was difficult to choose someone that didnt look like Hannah and was also superb at their job. I ended up hiring a maid who looked after the youngest daughter of the Remingtons. Remingtons daughter is five years old, but Ive heard that shes very active. One maid wasnt enough to look after her, so she had a few, and I was able to hire the calmest one. I was also nning to increase her maids if it was necessary. Luke hated having servants, so only one was assigned to him after he turned five, but at least he had ire. I hoped to have everything perfectly set up, but Lei started acting weird a week after Luke went back to the academy. I heard half a year is long for a baby. She could speak a lot more fluently, and she had also grown taller. Still, the charming way she reaches out to her Otou-sama hasnt changed. But... Was she such a quiet child? Well, she was quiet. I hardly ever saw her cry. Still, she was interested in a lot of things. Sheughed loudly when Hannah teased her, tried her best to crawl, tried her best to walk when she finally could, and when I thought she was behaving herself, she would catch insects. Im sure that was how she was. But, Lei isnt like that now. At dinner time, she eats happily and talks about how her day was. However, she keeps her distance from her maid, Natalie, but towards the people in the mansion, and Luke and I, I feel like shes holding back. I couldnt conclude this alone. I waited until Luke came back from the dormitory and listened to what the maid and guard had to say. Shes finally asleep, but its weird. Lei usually sleep well, but she didnt. Isnt it because shes excited that youre back after a week? Excited? She didnt look excited. She looks like shes holding something back. So she is? I looked at Luke. How was she in Sebel? She was very lively. Her eyes sparkled, and she looked like she had a lot of fun. Hmm. I put my hand on my chin and looked at the guard and maid. Natalie, youve been with Lei for a week, how has she been? Umm... Natalie, who was usually lively and calm, looked puzzled. Umm, Ojou-sama is calm, and shes easy to look after. Hmm. She was a handful to Hannah. She didnt give you lizards or anything? Ojou-sama doesnt do that! She always reads picture books, ys alone with blocks and toys, sometimes she demands to go outside, but she doesnt cry or make a fuss. Natalie looked confused. The Remingtons Ojou-sama is very active, and cant stay still for very long. She runs around, throws a temper when she doesnt like something, and uses her maids to her whims, so I dont know how to treat Ojou-sama since shes quiet and Im honestly confused. I, I see. She eats slowly by herself even when I try to help her, she wakes up before Ie to wake her up, and she gets changed by herself if she can. She doesnt make any mistakes. What can I do besides watch her? I should be listening to how Lei is, but the maid ended up talking about her troubles. How about you, guards? Well, its our job to keep an eye on her, but honestly, I thought we had to keep watch on a lively child. The escort moved as if he was embarrassed. Nothing. She doesnt cause any trouble. A child that old would probably get someone to hold her when shes tried. But, she tries to walk by herself even if it takes a lot of time. She doesnt get upset even if shes in a bad mood. Honestly, I think shes an odd child. Luke listened with a gloomy face. Luke probably didnt need to stay in the dormitory and couldmute from home. But, Lei will still end up spending the day alone. Its because I forcefully separated her from the Hunters.... But, if you bring them here, then youll take away their futures. Our hatred for the kidnappers grew stronger. If it hadnt been for them, then she could be at ease. I dont want to ept it, but I have to... Otou-sama, whatre you talking about? Its probably not good for her to be alone during the day. The Prince wants Lei to be his ymate. I dont want her to go out, but then shell be able to go to the castle with me. I refuse, Luke yelled. Ive heard about him in school. Hes a year older than Lei, but hes naughty and violent. Thats why he doesnt have a ymate. I resented that I had to give my important Lei to such a person. But, I cant think of another way to cheer up Lei. Thats-! Luke doesnt know how to either. Even if she was by my side, it didnt mean that everything would go well. Chapter 107 - You Can’t See Anything Looking Down

Chapter 107: You Cant See Anything Looking Down

Nii-sama and Otou-sama yed with me all weekend. It was especially fun when Otou-sama took me to the stables and showed me the Rug Dragons. Kyee. Kyee. The Rug Dragons, who approached us, cried loudly. Although it was called the stable, its a bit far from the mansion, and it was connected to a reasonably vast prairie. There were about 30 Rug Dragons. Perhaps, the Albans are rich since they have thisrge plot ofnd in the royal capital that was being used as a stable for the Rug Dragons. I mainly use this Rug Dragon, but the Rug Dragon will get lonely by itself, so Im taking care of the neighbouring Rug Dragons as well since they dont have a stable. The dragons will calm down if they are in a group. We currently have five dragons. This is my dragon. Nii-sama happily tapped the chest of one of the dragons. I could tell that that was the dragon who was with him during our journey, and the dragon also knew who I was since he pressed his mouth against me worriedly. I hugged the dragons head with both hands. Im oway. Kyee. Really? You dont seem fine. He seemed to say. I tapped the dragons head telling him I was alright. Its rare to see a child who isnt afraid of the Rug Dragons, the guard spoke. What? Ojou-sama is special. Well, Luke-sama and Dean-sama arent scared of them either. An old man boasted, he seemed to have heard that Ive been adopted by the Rug Dragons and was treasured by them beforehand. Lei, do you want to ride them? Ai! Otou-sama got on the dragon first, and I was then handed to him by the stableman. He held onto me without holding onto the reins and walked the dragon slowly around the prairie. Nii-sama rode his dragon next to us, matching our pace. Although, we were in an enclosed space, I felt rxed for the first time in a long time because I wasnt able to see any buildings from the prairie which spread on forever. Lei, are you bored every day? Otou-sama suddenly said. Bored. I might be. At least in Lentforce, I was a member of the shop, I held barrier boxes while on hunts, and felt alive. But everything is ready for me now, and I dont have to do anything. Ai. Lei hash nothhing tho do. ying around is work for children your age. Otou-sama seemed to be thinking about something. Hows Natalie? Worw properwy. She doesnt y with you? I shook my head. Sorry, but its hard to ask her to y with me. Nii-sama looked at me, worriedly. I can get you a tutor. Theres still a lot of words I cant read, so Ill be happy if he does. Lei wanthsh tho read hard boowsh. I see. Well, theres that, but its still too early. I started when I was three. Im not sure about giving her a tutor when she hasnt even turned two yet. I see, so Nii-sama had a tutor since he was three. I feel like three is too early. In Lukes case, Diana, no, its nothing. *COUGH, COUGH*. Otou-sama unexpectedly said something terrible out of carelessness. Who the heck is this Diana? Im curious, but I probably shouldnt ask about her. Say, Lei. Ai. Otou-sama called me, but he went silent. Nii-sama was shaking his head. Stop it? Thats the feeling Im getting. Someone asked Otou-sama to do something. But, its before your debut, and I dont want to let you go outside. But, its the castle, we can at least have lunch together, and we might be able to meet during my breaks. He mumbled. Nii-sama looked at Otou-sama in shock. Youre doing this for yourself in the end, arent you? Thats not fair, Otou-sama. At least, I think there are more toys in the castle. And if shes with His Highnesss child, then a lot of people will have their eyes on her. I also feel at ease with the guards. It seems like Otou-sama is asking me to go to the castle with him, but what is he on about? Lei, actually, the Prince has been asking if you would be his sons ymate for a long time. How owd? Oh, hes older than Lei by a year and a bit, so hes three. Thee-yearsh-owd. Troubweshome. Buufo. That came from the guard who was following us from behind. Hes thinking, what is a one-year-old saying about a three-year-old? However, of course there are quiet boys around three, but theyre mostly active children who run around all day. Compared to them, I dont have that much energy. Lei ish one. Ith wouwd be bethther if I pway withh an owder chiwd. Youre right. I thought that too, but... Otou-sama put his hand on his chin as if he was troubled. Otou-sama, please think about it properly, no matter how much you want to spend time with Lei. Hes a hot-tempered child who even older children dont want to y with. People say its good to be active, but what the heck is the royal family thinking letting him y with a girl younger than him? Well, youre right. He doesnt particrly misbehave in front of me. Adults are no match for you, do you think a three-year-old would be? Luke, you dont have to say that much. Its interesting to see Otou-sama in a mess. Nii-sama has be quite outspoken. I looked at him in admiration. Anyway, wont youe to the castle with Otou-sama at least once? I thought it would be fine after your debut, but youre alsopatible. And you can have lunch with Otou-sama. I think I would typically say I want to go. And, it would probably take a long time before I actually visit the castle since Otou-sama will do all sorts of preparations since hes prone to worrying about me. I hadnt realised this, but I must have been pretty depressed. Lei wiww behave ath home. I replied. Ill be alone anyway if I go to the castle. Ill have to y with a violent three-year-old if Im not alone. I might eat lunch with Otou-sama, but Im going to be alone after that anyway. If so, then it would be better to stay at home. I couldnt believe it myself, that there would be a child who thinks that is fine that they should do that. Lei, what? Otou-sama, she cant. Nii-sama and Otou-sama turned pale for some reason, and they agreed that I should be taken to the castle straight away. Chapter 108 - If You Lift Your Head Chapter 108: If You Lift Your Head I seemed to have looked very down, since even Nii-sama, who was opposed to me going to the castle, changed his mind, Why dont you think about it after you visit the castle? He concluded that I wasnt allowed to be left alone at home. Wonth shomeonee pway ath our houshe? I asked if someone coulde over, but it was quite tricky because I had already been kidnapped once. The Albans dont let unidentified people into their home, but people were terrified of letting their childrene over and y with me because I was at risk of getting kidnapped. I think the royal family who wants to let a dangerous child y with their child is useless. But, getting kidnapped in the castle was a trust issue for the royal family, so they were fine with me visiting. Its difficult. If I really think about it, I had fun ying with the children in Wester, and I got along with Amy and the children in Lentforce, so it should be fine for me to y with another boy. It should also be interesting to explore the castle, and Im sure they have many books. Strangely, even though I was able to quickly adapt to the new environment when I got kidnapped, I dont know what to do now that Ive returned home. I was desperate to get back, but I didnt realise that I shouldnt cause any more trouble since Ive already imposed on a lot of people. However, I didnt realise that Ive been keeping my head down and shutting everyone out. On the other hand, the castle would be in an uproar since Otou-sama was hesitant on who would be my ymate, but I suddenly asked him to bring someone over. I think I can bring him over straight away, but theyve started talking about increasing his guards and who his maids should be. Tuthor. When the royal family turns three, they start reading, writing and learning other things. Didnth Nii-shyama awsho shtharth ath thhere? I included the words, he isnt the Prince, in my question, and Otou-sama looked embarrassed. Luke, well, he wanted a tutor, but other children start around five. Well, yeah. My feelings gradually lightened up when I thought that the royal family was really ipetent for not making appropriate preparations for the Prince to go out of the castle. Somehow, having a change of environment worked out positively for me. It took a week for the castle to do their preparations. I lived my life normally in the meantime with a subtle sense of expectation, enjoyed the weekends, and was finally taken to the castle. I was probably looking forward to this, and the feeling hadnt been subtle at all. Natalie and a guard will be apanying me. Natalie seemed nervous abouting to the castle unexpectedly. She looked more expressionless than usual. Ive spent two weeks with her now, and I was starting to understand her more and more. In short, she was a diligent worker, but she was serious and wasnt flexible at all, and she cant secretly enjoy snacks with me like Hannah did. On the other hand, among the guards, Hans usually apanied me at lunchtime. Hes over 40, but a bit mischievous. He was in the convoy, but he had already resigned and was now being employed as a guard for nobles. I saw off my weeping Nii-sama at the end of the weekend and entered the carriage with Otou-sama while dressing up a little more than usual. I had a ribbon wrapped around my head that held down my fluffy hair a bit. Otou-sama usually rides the Rug Dragon to the castle, but he was using the carriage today. Otou-sama, Natalie and I fit snugly inside the four-person carriage, and the coachman and guard were outside. Otou-syama, no guardsh? I dont need them. Arent they annoying? Buufo. Im sure that voice wasing from the guard outside. It seemed like he could hear what we were saying. Its strange for a doting parent who makes his daughter have a guard to say theyre annoying. Its rude to the guards, but Otou-sama ignored this. The Albans have raised Rug Dragons for generations, thats why our mansion is a little far from town. And its annoying that they always call me to the castle because Im close. Guh. The guard held it down this time. Come to think of it, itll be your first time seeing the royal capital this afternoon, right? Ai. I did pass through it when I came back from Wester, but I didnt have time to get a good look around. Here,e to the window. Otou-sama stood me up and supported me from behind. Wow. The royal capital was more rxed than Frontier. There were a lot of people heading to work at this time. People couldnt work at night in Frontier, so they started really early in the morning. I also leisurely have breakfast with Otou-sama before he leaves, so it should be around 9am now? If this were Lentforce, then everyone would already be working. The further we got away from the mansion, the more carriages I see carrying people and vegetables. The people looked bright and lively. It must still be time for breakfast because I could smell freshly baked bread and a faint scent of meat, and there were stalls on the side of the road. Everyone hash magic. I couldnt help but say. Is it that different? Im sure Hunters in Frontier have magic. Ai. Hunthersh hunth Howwowsh buth thheir magic ish differenth. (Ai. Hunters hunt Hollows but their magic is different.) What about the townspeople? None. Theres no disadvantage to having no magic in a barrier. Why do the people of Kingdom have so many magic users when they dont even think about using it? Ill keep this question in mind until I get the answer someday. I thought, but I was mainly checking out the stalls. Ille here to eat someday. Ojou-sama, do you like lively ces? Natalie reluctantly asked to no one in particr. She probably thought it was rude to interrupt a family conversation. Thats probably not the case... Lei is just curious and interested in a lot of things. Otou-sama answered for me since I was busy staring at the town. As a maid, she was probably worried about how to handle a child who is okay with reading alone. I see. I looked at Natalie. Natalie never let her uneasiness show on her face, and she looked a bit younger than usual. It wasnt like she wasnt interested in me, or that she thought I was troublesome, she just didnt know what to do with me. I didnt realise anything because Ive been looking down. Nathawie. Natalie looked at me in surprise. Yes, what is it, Ojou-sama? Lei wanthsh tho go tho thhe shthawwsh. (Lei wants to go to the stalls.) Huh, shthawwsh? Over thhere. Natalie seemed confused when I suddenly looked at her with sparkling eyes. She should say that I cant right now, but she might be disappointed as well. Im d I brought Lei. Otou-samas hands, which were supporting me, wrapped around me. Outhshide fun. Is it? Thats good. Wepletely forgot about Natalie and smiled. Chapter 109 - To the Castle Chapter 109: To the Castle After that, I pointed at various ces around town, and it took about 30 minutes to get to the castle. I didnt think anything of it since it was my first time, but I might get tired of it if I were to visit every day. 30 minutes is a pretty long time for a baby. Wow, big! It was as big as the castle in Wester. We passed through therge gate without a hitch, since Otou-sama was pretty well-known, and reached a vast garden. No Howwowshe here. Mm? Whats wrong, Lei? Garden in Sebew wash shmaww, becaushe Howwowsh appear. (Garden in Sebel was small, because Hollows appear.) Really? Lei knows something father doesnt, Otou-sama said a little sadly. Otou-sama actually wants to go to Frontier too. However, just like in my previous world, if youre going to travel then you should travel in your own country first. Even if he doesnt force himself to go to Frontier, theres lots of ces for him to visit here. Otou-sama, wethsh thravew thogethher. (Otou-sama, lets travel together.) Travelling, huh? You haventh vishithed pwacesh around here, righth? (You havent visited ces around here, right?) Otou-sama looked shocked as if he had just realised something. Come to think of it, I can go anywhere I want as long as I dont go out to Frontier. Yeah, lets travel together. Ai. People would probably get fussy if they know were visiting, huh. Alright, lets go incognito. Ai. Oway. Well, guards will follow us no matter where we go, so its impossible to go incognito. But, now I have something to look forward to. We should visit the northern fiefs first. ires fief. Otou-sama looked at me, apologetically. Leis mothers home. Your grandfather and uncle are there, and its close to Frontier. Well take Luke with us. Im sure itll be fun. Ojii-syama! I have rtives. I was happy and hopped on my seat. Well, the distance between the gate and castle was that long since we were able to talk like this. There was arge fountain in the vast garden and neatly arranged nts all over the ce. I stared at the scenery while talking to Otou-sama, so I didnt notice that there were people lined up in front of the castle. Weve reached the castle. Ai! I could sense that the guard, Hans, had gotten off and was in front of the door, and Otou-sama opened the door before someone else could open it. This is... Otou-sama stopped for a moment and got off before Natalie, who was nervous. Lei,e out. Ai. I reached out for Otou-samas hands, and he quickly lifted me up. I looked up at Otou-sama with a smile, but he had one side of his mouth raised up, and he looked slightly sarcastic. Otou-syama, whathsh wrong? Otou-sama looked at the castle with me still in his arms. I also looked over. Uoah. Buufo. Hans, no. I turned to look at Hans. This guardughs too easily. Doesnt that disqualify him from being a guard? However, he might have guts for acting like that in front of all these people. Yes, there are a lot of people in front of the castle. Some had nobles auras, while others were retainers and maids. In front of them were one tall and slender civil official, three guards, and a maid who looked around Dorys age. Five people came to greet us, and the rest are just curious onlookers? Too fwee. They are. Otou-sama and I muttered, and Hans choked up. He seemed to have just recalled that he was a guard. He ced himself to our left while looking serious. Natalie was to our right. Youre quitete, Albans. Its not like Im supposed to be here by a certain time, and I didnt ask you toe to greet us. Is he a little younger than Otou-sama? The person with straight brown hair tied to the back had a pointless argument with Otou-sama. Is that Le-sama? I see, her eyes are violet just like the rumours say they are. He looked down at me as I was being held by Otou-sama. I was used to being told things about my eyes, but it didnt feel nice. I was a little annoyed. I turned my face away and buried myself into Otou-samas chest. The crowd of curious onlookers started chatting. Most of them liked me because small children are cute. I wasnt like I was aiming to be cute. Were pressed for time. Now then, well take care of Le-sama. The civil official said, and a guard stepped out front. I dont want to be held by a stranger. I clung to Otou-sama. Its fine. Ill take her to where Prince Nichs is. His Highness is always alone in his study room. It would be unfair on him if his ymate is taken there by her father. As you said, Le is his ymate. She can just stay with him when its ytime. Babies are noisy, so it doesnt make sense to separate them from their parents for the day. I also heard that I would be his ymate, so I thought that I would only y with him for two hours or so in the evening, like in Lentforce, or in the morning. And then I would spend the rest of the day with Otou-sama. Anyways, were going to get them to spend the day together to see how they get along, right? I havent heard that. What? There seems to be a misunderstanding. The Princes side who were excited that he was getting a ymate, and Otou-sama who was worried about how to protect me. They havent reconciled their ideas at all. I looked up from Otou-samas chest in amazement. I saw Hans holding back hisughter with a serious face. Did Otou-sama not listen, or were people at the castle ipetent? Now then... At that time, a civil official quickly rushed out of the castle. He went straight to Otou-sama. What happened? Chapter 110 - The Prince Chapter 110: The Prince The civil official rushed towards Otou-sama, and said, Im sorry, a problem has urred, so I want you to start work straight away. Hmm. I suddenly have work to do, Otou-sama muttered, as he headed to the castle with me in his arms. It cant be helped. Otou-syama. What is it, Lei? The people around us gasped at his gentle voice. Hes popr, honestly. Lei wiww be withh thhe Prince. Otou-syama, worw properwy. (Lei will be with the Prince. Otou-sama, work properly.) But, Lei... Ithsh oway. Iww thawe Hansh and Nathawie withh me. (Its okay. Ill have Hans and Natalie with me.) I dont know what kind of misunderstanding they have, but I came here as a ymate, so I should do my job. Otou-sama looked at me, then at the civil official who wanted to take me, and then finally at Hans and Natalie. Can I leave Lei to you? Yes. We came here to look after her. The two nodded firmly. Otou-sama reluctantly let me down and crouched down in front of me. Listen, that civil official over there is Linus. Hes the Princes caretaker, or well, he works as the royal butler. Hes stubborn even though hes young, and is inflexible, so you dont have to listen to what he says. Otou-syama... I was a little shocked. And, I felt at ease. Otou-sama continued in a whisper, Of course, you dont have to listen to the Prince either. I didnt bring you here for the Prince, I brought you here because I thought you would have fun. You dont have to hold back in front of anyone, and have fun. Ai. I giggled while nodding. It feels refreshing to see him act like a doting parent here too. Otou-sama stood up and said to Linus, Then, Ill leave Lei to you. Then, he entered the castle with the civil official who came to pick him up. Hes quick once he makes up his mind. I shrugged, slowly walked over to Natalie and Hans, and reached out for Hanss hand. I dont think the Prince would be close by since this castle is enormous. The Linus person said we were pressed for time before, so this isnt the time to be tottering. Hans was confused since this was the first time I reached out to him, but he picked me up. Dear me, Albanss selfishness never changes. Linus stared at Otou-samas back in shock, put his right hand on his temple and whispered. Hmm, hes obstinate. Then, he turned towards me. Le-sama. My name is Linus. His Highness has already started his studies, so Ill be taking you directly to his study room. You would normally walk there, but were short on time, so please stay where you are. Ai. I said that the maid and guard arent needed, but... Iww thawe Hansh and Nathawie withh me. Fine. Then, we followed after Linus and walked through the wide and long corridor. When we turned left at the entrance, it looked like a residential area in the inner part. There was arge hall beyond the door with guards stationed, and a staircase leading to the second floor. It was made like a smaller Albans mansion. In other words, it looked as if there was a mansion attached to the castle. By the way, I think I could have walked close to Hans until here. I looked out the window. Perhaps, it would have been faster toe here through the garden. Ith wouwd have been fashther thoe here by carriage. Le-sama, I also think that. Hans agreed with me. Well, I might have needed to enter through the entrance for my first time here, but I dont need to tomorrow. I was horrified to think that I had to walk here from the entrance. Now, His Highness is studying on the second floor. Lets go. Linus nodded at me, and Hans also nodded. Down. Is that alright? Ai. I asked Hans to put me down and followed Linus up the stairs. Of course, the guard and maid followed behind us. There wererge corridors on both ends at the end of the stairs with lots of doors. Linus proceeded to thest door on the left and knocked on the door. Come in, a high male voice came from inside, and we entered the room in turns. It was a library. The ceiling was high and was built like an atrium with two or three floors. There was soft lighting in from the windows, and there were a lot of books ced on the wall. Wow. I would love to read these books once I learn how to read. I tried to walk towards the books on the wall. Le-sama. Ah,e to think of it, I had something to do. Ipletely forgot and turned towards the centre where Linuss voice wasing from. There was a small ssroom there. No, it wasnt a ssroom. Its just if I had to put it in Japanese, then there was a ckboard, and a man was standing nervously in front of it. In front of him, was a small desk and chair with a boy on it holding something that looked like a pencil. He seemed very unhappy. I looked at the boy and gulped. Yellow eyes. Same as Easters Third Prince who kidnapped me. I reflexively became anxious and angry, but I suppressed t. His eyes were widened in surprise like mine. Albans, the small boy muttered. Even though hes small, he probably understood that the eye colours of the royal family and the Four Marquises were rare. He was probably surprised that I had the same eye colour as Otou-sama. If I ignore the ufortable feeling I get from his eyes, then hes the same as me, no, hes a baby who is a little bigger than me. However, his appearance aside, I couldnt help but mutter, Lothsh of magic. He probably has the same amount of magic as Onii-sama even though hes this small. I cant see my own magic, so I dont know how much there is, but he probably has a lot more than me. I could only ept that this was a member of the royal family who had magic exceeding that of the Four Marquises. However, that doesnt matter right now. I faced the boy and properly introduced myself, Im Leiwa Awbansh. The boy widened his eyes in surprise again, stood up from his chair and walked towards me. I am the eldest son of the First Prince, Lambert. My name is Nics Manfred Kingdom. Its an impressive name. I was impressed that he said that without fumbling. However, its too long. So, in short, Nico. Nico seemed a little confused when I called him that. Nico? Ai. Leiwa ish Lei. Lei? Ai, Nico. Now, were done with introducing ourselves. I heard that Nico is three, but hes a head taller than me, so I had to look up to him. Le-sama, even as a joke, His Highness is a direct descendant of Kingdom. You cant just suddenly call him a nickname like Nico. Linus protested. I looked at Linus in amazement. A one-year-old doesnt know anything about direct descendants or nicknames. Well, I know, but... When I tried to say something, Nico spoke, Its fine. I dont mind. You can call me Nico. But... I said, I dont mind. I feel like hes a little different from the violent Prince Ive heard about. I felt a little excited. Chapter 111 - Prohibited Chapter 111: Prohibited If His Highness says its fine, then alright. Listen, Lelia-sama, you should ept his kindness, say thank you. He was annoying, so I pretended that I hadnt heard him. By the way, what should I do? I left Linus, who was still saying something and approached Nicos desk. There was something that I was interested in since I first saw it. Whathsh thhish? It looked like a pencil. It was like a ck crayon wrapped in paper so that your hands wouldnt get dirty. It was a little different from the pens adults used, and it was short to fit into a childs hand. Its a pencil. Penciw. If you write like this on the paper then... Wow, ithsh wiwe a pen. It was thin, but the lines are properly drawn. And, if you do this... When Nico rubbed the paper with a chunk of cloth lying next to him, the line disappeared. Ith dishappeared! You can use it lots of times, I heard its an ex-exceptional item. Amazing! Leth me borrow? I pestered him a little. Hmm. Nico generously agreed to let me borrow his pencil. I grasped the pencil correctly and drew a line. Wow, I did ith! Buufo. The person who was disqualified as a guard was behind me. I was impressed by the pencil, so I took the paper and tried to draw. A big mouth, small hands, big feet and a tail. I looked up at Nico. What is this? This is... A Rug Dragon? Yup! Nico, amazing! I didnt care that a small voice said, I cant believe you can tell with that, from behind me. Lei, youre pretty good. Ai. Unfortunately, I couldnt borrow someone elses pencil forever. I reluctantly gave it back. Youre finished with your greetings, havent you? Then, Your Highness, lets finish your studies for today. Were alreadyte, The tutor said. Nico looked bored as he adjusted his position on the chair. Then, what should I do? I turned to the adults. Linus, 4 guards including Hans, two maids including Natalie, a total of seven people. There are a lot of them, so Im sure theyve thought of something for me to do. I stared at them in anticipation. Even though Nico had started studying his vowels, no one said anything to me. Everyone looked awkward because of my gaze. Otou-sama said that they need to increase the guards and maids, thats why I had to wait for a week. In other words, they worked hard on increasing the guards and maids that they didnt think about what the Princes ymate should do. I sighed and folded my arms. Buufo. It seems like they havent thought of what I should do. I have to think of something to do if no one else will. Which means Ive decided. I wanth paper and a penciw, and a chair and deshw. Bring a childs desk and chair! And a spare pencil and paper! Linus soon issued orders, and people started moving around. I wonder if he can study like this. Nico looked over with interest, and he got lectured, Your Highness, you havent started writing yet. I sighed a little. Of course, he wouldnt be able to. Linus-sama, we have the paper and pencil ready, but we cant find the desk and chair wed prepared. Theyre not well-prepared. You told Otou-sama he waste, but you havent made the proper preparations. I looked up at the ceiling in amazement. Then, give me thhe penciw and paper. But you need a ce to write... do you want to use an adults desk? Ithsh fine, sho give ith tho me. I took the pencil and paper and moved next to Nico. Then, Iid down. Say, Le-sama. You cant, as ady, no, a baby, but youre a girl, but youre not yet? Linus panicked. But, I leaned on my shoulders, put my body up and began drawing with the pencil. My legs were bent to my knees. My hands wont move how I want them to, so Ill draw whatever I want. Fwowersh, one, thwo, thhree, over here, wizard. (Lizard) Doesnt it look pretty good? But, Ive already drawn a lot on the page. I picked up the cloth to erase it. Rub ith outh withh cwothh. Draw a Rug Dragon. Ah. I ran out of paper and ended up writing on the floor. Oh my. When I was troubled, I saw someones shadow on the floor. Its alright, Le-sama. Lets wipe it off quickly with this cloth. Nathawie. Le-sama, so you like drawing? Ai. Buth thheresh no paper ath home. Natalie talked to me while wiping the floor. Paper and pencil are a little expensive, butmoners can buy them too. If you tell Master, then hell get them for you straight away. Reawwy? I think theres paper for Luke-sama to use. Lets ask him. Ai! This will relieve my boredom a bit. Now, lets draw carefully so I wont draw outside of the paper this time. Now, Nico. Round face and yewwow eyesh. Chubby cheewsh and wipsh. And... *SMACK* Huh? I looked up because Ive never heard this noise before, and Nico was holding his left hand with his right hand while looking down. Focus, Your Highness. If you dont focus, then you wont remember your vowels. You are part of the royal family, so you must not be distracted by normal babies, the tutor scolded, and in his hands was a small branch. Now, lets write your vowels again. Nico thinned his lips even more. The tutor hit Nico with the branch again because he wasnt writing. *SMACK* Ith hurthsh. There was a slight red line on my hand which was on top of Nicos. This hurts. You canth do thhath, I told the tutor quietly. Hans tried toe to me, but another guard stopped him. Natalie has been standing behind me for a while. I kept my hands on top of Nicos and stared at the tutor. He wonth remember even if ith hurthsh. Donth hith him. But His Highness doesnt remember these vowels even though weve been at it for months. Even though hes smart and remembers arithmetic quickly. Im stumped even if you tell me that. Doesnt he just like arithmetic and isnt interested in reading or writing yet? Give me branch. I held my hand out to the tutor. He reluctantly gave it to me. I stuffed it into my Rug Dragon pocket. Of course, it was sticking out. Branch prohibithed. Prohibithed? You canth ushe ith. Prohibited, was it? I feel like the tutor had said, What right do you have? but I have no right. Its a request from a cute baby. I removed my hand from Nicos and took his hand. Its a little red, but hes not hurt. Pain fwy away! I chanted and blew on the red ce. Then, I looked at Nico. Doesh ith shthiww hurth? (Does it still hurt?) It didnt hurt in the first ce, Nico, who had said that, was quite stubborn. Chapter 112 - A Battle against Letters Chapter 112: A Battle against Letters Then, Your Highness, you have to be able to write a first, when the tutor said this, Nico sighed and picked up his pencil. This kingdoms letters were closer to English than Japanese, and it was quiteplicated to start at a. I think being able to read it is enough for a three-year-old. I looked at him, and he seemed confused at the part where you circle it around. He doeshnth wnow if he shhouwd go wefth or righth, I muttered. Its amazing to know left from right. Move your penciw thoo. Pencil? Like this? Ai. In a circwe. Liwe Leish hair. Nico stopped moving his pencil and looked at me. Then, he turned the paper. Move the pencil too, and circle. Ai, Nico, wiwe thhath. Hmm. I did it. Nico looked at the tutor. You did it. Nico sighed in relief, then whispered, I dont like a. Well, if you get hit because youre not good at it, then itll turn out like this. It suddenly urred to me. If you hathe ith, thhen Iww beath ith. Beath ith? I picked up the paper that Nico had written the a on, handed it to Natalie, and took out the tree branch from the Rug Dragon pocket. Natalie looked curiously at the paper and me. Natalie. Drop thhe paper from thhe thop. Huh? From the top? Natalie lifted the paper up lightly and let go. I swung the branch at the falling piece of paper. Eh!? *MISS* The paper fluttered down. Buffo. It might be better to lower Hanss sry. I think several people wereughing. I aimed for the falling piece of paper with the branch. Anyway, its fine as long as I hit it. Ei! Then, I turned to Nico. Lei beath thhe a. Here. I gave the branch to Nico. Now ithsh Nicosh thurn. Nathawie, can you drop thhe paper? Am I hitting the paper? He was confused. I shrugged. Lei did ith. Nico can do ith thoo. Lei, you couldnt do it either, Nico said as he stood up on the chair, and held the branch out. Its easy to handle stubborn people. Natalie dropped the paper. Ei! I hit it! I hit it! Its not frustrating. Then, draw ith again and hith ith. Ok! Ai, move thhe penciw around, yup good! Then, he passed it to Natalie. Natalie, drop the paper. Y-yes. We did it a few more times, and then I heard coughing. It was the tutor. Your Highness, return to your studies. Hmm. Nexth? whathre you writhing? Mm, I, Nico answered, and wrote it smoothly. Next is u. Amazing. But, the next letter e is hard. Youre writing it correctly. I tilted my head in confusion. I might have to make another wave. Lethsh thry ith. I added another wave to Nicos e. It doesnt look right. Ith woowsh weird. Theres only one wave. Yup, I agreed. Of course, some people disqualify as guards. There were some letters that he had trouble with, but he wasnt stuck on the problematic parts. Isnt it enough for a three-year-old to be able to read these letters and write that much? But, I got bored with him writing all the time. Didnt Ie here to y? I approached Linus. Say, Linush. What? What did you say, Le-sama? Did I mishear his name? Im sure I heard Otou-sama call him Linus, and he introduced himself like that. Linush. I didnt mishear. Its my first time being called without honorifics, and by a baby at that, he was muttering something. Linush, when pway? Hah? I think youre ying right now. Noth pwaying. Sthudying. I was annoyed. Didnt Nico stop smiling wryly because he had fun studying with me? Linush, enough. Hah? Whats enough? Ithsh enough awready. Wheresh thhe picthure boowsh? Huh? So, enough means this is over, and now you want picture books? I came to the castle, but no one prepared anything for me to do, so I have to look for something to do myself. Picthure boowsh! Ojou-sama, the picture books are over here. Another maid couldnt stand it anymore, and said. Ai. Nico looked at me jealously. Of course he would. How long has he been sitting on that chair? I approached Nico and looked him in the eyes. I was a little scared of these yellow eyes at first, but they look bright on a closer look. Nico, read picthure boowsh tho Lei. Wiwe Niini. Niini? Oh, wiwe Nii-syama. I identally said Niini. Werent I acting like a baby? Nii-syama? Nii-sama? Nico cheered up. Alright. Ill read picture books to you instead of your Nii-sama. Ai! Your Highness, and Ojou-sama, why are you deciding this on your own? The tutor said in amazement. Odds-dono, let Le-sama do what she wants right now, Linus says good things once in a while. Lei wanthsh a boow Lei hadnth read before. Then how about The Dragon and the Knight? Oway! However, since I havent been activelytely, I got tired easily and seemed to have suddenly fallen asleep while Nico was reading the picture book to me Otou-sama hadnt finished his work in time for lunch, he rushed to where I was when he was finally done. He was disappointed at the flustered adults who didnt know what to do with the two sleeping children. I heard all this from Otou-sama when we were going home in the carriage. There was a basket next to Natalie, and I was given different types of bread from that basket. I was in the carriage when I woke up, and it was already toote for lunch. I haventh pwayed yeth, I said, a little disappointed. But, falling asleep before lunch is proof that youre tired. It was decided that I would take you back because they made you push yourself. I also rushed the work I had to do, so Im leaving early. Otou-sama seemed a little happy. Since Im going home early, how about we take the dragon back to the stable and go out for a ride? Ai! Oh, Lei. Ai? Otou-sama hesitated a little. Do you want toe again? To thhe cashthwe? Yeah. Yesh! I haventh been tho thhe garden yeth! And thhere are wothsh of picthure boowsh. Oh, okay. Otou-sama gently patted my head as I waved the bread in excitement. You finally looked at Otou-sama. Ive been worried because youre always looking downtely. Otou-syama... Youve been that worried about me? Oh, yes, I might have been too quiet while trying to be a good girl. The stupid people in the castle have been useful since youve got your energy back. Eh... Otou-sama never changes. Chapter 113 - Looking Forward to Tomorrow Chapter 113: Looking Forward to Tomorrow But, the people at the castle are horrible at arranging things. And, its not about me. Otou-syama, worw withh thhe barrier. (Otou-sama, work with the barrier.) Thats right. Leis smart. You worw withh thhe barrier shomethimesh. Buth why are you bushy? (You work with the barrier sometimes. But why are you so busy?) Hmm. Otou-sama does other work as well. Domestic affairs, ah, how should I put this? I have to decide a lot of things. He doesnt just work with the barrier. And, because other people cant do his work for him, he has to rush in the morning. But, if I were someone from Kingdom, then I wouldnt even leave important work to influential people, because thats too much power for someone to have, right? What I derived from this is that Kingdom is a peaceful country, but it is full of ipetent people. I finished my food while I was thinking. Its fun to eat in the carriage. Natalie wiped my hands and continued to hold my hand as she gently stroked my palm. Nathawie? Le-sama, Ive been worried. Does it hurt where you were hurt? Oh, ah. So, shes talking about that? Ithsh oway now. Dont be reckless. Hans and I were both surprised, Natalie said, and she really did look worried. What are you talking about? Mm, she protected His Highness and got hit by a branch. What?! Otou-sama took my hand, stared at it and sighed in relief. Theres no mark. By a branch... So youre saying His Highness was being beaten by his tutor? Thats right. The teachers at school also hit boys who skip ss, but Im surprised that someone would be that strict on a three-year-old. Le-sama saw this, and she protected him. Ai. Hurth, no good. No hiththing. People dont remember stuff even if theyre hit. If I recall, he was Prince Lamberts tutor. People say that the royal familys education is strict every generation. Ridiculous. He gets straight to the point. Otou-syama, were you hith? I never did anything for me to get hit. If I did get hit, then I wouldve struck back with a swift attack. Otou-sama will do that. Otou-syama, throubweshome. What Lei? Sympathy can turn to love. That damn Lambert, he better not be thinking that he could take advantage of Leis kindness to sympathise with Prince Nichs to win favours. Otou-syama... I dont think those people can think up something like that. And, can you stop calling a member of the royal family without their title? But, you also call the Prince, Nico, you say? Its fine since hes my ymate. Iww go thomorrow thoo. Then, Iww pway in thhe garden. I didnt get to y today after all. Otou-sama watched me expressionlessly as I bounced on my seat, but then he smiled. Nii-sama was really annoyed when he heard about this afterwards. ??????? A Stormy Child (Linuss Perspective) Imte. The door opened without a knock. The two children didnt move an inch at the sound and were leaning against each other on top of the sofa with a picture book in theirps. It wasnt lunchtime yet, but everyone was flustered and wondered what they should do about the two sleeping children on the sofa when Albans-dono entered the room. This is... She must have been exhausted. I came to take her to lunch with me, but this is good. Ill take her home like this, he whispered and picked up Le-sama without looking at His Highness, then he started walking away. The maid and guard quickly followed after him. We, who remained, were stunned. Albanss selfishness... I couldnt help but mutter. However, His Highness, Nichs, woke up because Le-sama was gone. He doesnt usually take naps. He might have fallen asleep because Le-sama had. Wheres Lei? His Highness immediately said when he looked next to him and noticed that no one was there. Albans-dono took her home because she fell asleep. I told her I would y with her after I finish my studies, didnt I?! Thats true. He studies in the mornings and trains in the afternoon. ytime is between that. This is how His Highnesss life is like. Of course, His Highness would be angry since he was made to study even though he was excited to have a ymate. Le-sama is younger than you, so I guess she got tired, I said, and His Highness seemed to be thinking about Le. He agreed that she was younger. Then, what about tomorrow?! Is sheing tomorrow?! She should be... This depended on Albans-dono, so I couldnt say anything. Even if the tutor hadnt meant to, if he knew that Le-sama had been hit with a branch, then he might not let here to the castle anymore because he treasures her. Then, thats alright. His Highness said and handed the picture book to the maid without losing his temper. Your Highness. What? The tutor, Odds, called out to His Highness. His work was supposed to end at this time. Lets try writing the letters from the a line again. Study time is already finished. Le-sama will definitely be surprised if you show her what you wrote. Hmm. His Highness thought a little, then sat quietly in front of the desk and held his pencil. You turn the pencil to write a like Leis hair, he whispered as he moved his pencil. Then, he finished within a couple minutes. Thats right. Your Highness, you wrote everything correctly. Well finish here today. Hmm. Its pretty easy. His Highness nodded in satisfaction, stood up from his chair and went to dinner with his guard escorting him. Odds-dono. Linus-dono, theres no doubt. He learnt how to write the things he couldnt for a few months in just a day. Oddss hands were trembling. I know he just memorised them. But, he didnt want to learn properly and didnt care about how he wrote. I wanted to motivate him somehow, so we could move on to the next part, but I couldnt. Odds grasped his hands tightly. He learnt it in only a few hours. And, that one-year-old baby knows how to write better than His Highness. She didnt get fed up with His Highness, and got him to memorise it properly while stroking his ego. No way, thats a coincidence. You think so? She told me that the branch was forbidden. She seemed older than me... Thats impossible. In any case, it would be nice if she could study with him as well as be his ymate. She didnt get in the way of his studies in the end. And, I wonder if His Highness can keep his temper in. I dont know when hell re up next... The biggest problem remained. Even so... Fu, fufu. Whats wrong, Linus-dono? Shes not shy and was like the storm. Ah, youre right. For some reason, I was looking forward to tomorrow. Chapter 114 - Temper Chapter 114: Temper I had plenty of sleep since I went back to sleep after getting tired from ying with the Rug Dragons. Then, it was decided that from the next day I will be going to the castle every day. In other words, it was like a kindergarten. I did that for a week, and if there were a lot of problems or burdens, then the times I visited the castle would decrease the next week. Dont people usually increase visits little by little? In the morning, I studied with Nico with a break, then, we each had lunch separately. In the afternoon, we read picture books together and ran around outside. After my nap, I would go home with Otou-sama. Studying was boring, but I helped Nico when he didnt understand something, and it was fun to see him study more. Nii-sama is smart, but I was impressed that Nico understood so much for a three-year-old. The garden was also looked after like ours was, but it was more fun to run around with someone else than alone. Le-sama, youre not running though, Hans said, but I think Im running. Nico just runs faster because his legs are longer. Its a bit disappointing that I be sleepy whenever I run around after lunch. Why does Lei sleep so much? Nicoined, but what can I do? You geth bigger if you shweep a woth, thats the only thing I could say. I didnt sleep that much when I was younger, even if he said this, I cant really do anything because I only sleep well because Im a child. Then, a week passed. Even I havent yed with Lei that much, Nii-sama was annoyed, so I yed with him all weekend, and it happened the weekter. After I dropped Otou-sama at the entrance of the castle and the guards got in, I slowly headed to where Nico was. Linus was with us the first few times, but now there were only maids and guards and the tutor, Odds, in the morning. However, Linus was waiting for me that day. Linus-dono, this is rare, Hans said lightly. The guards had a lower position than Linus, so they couldnt talk to him like this, but Hans had the backing of the Albans family, so his position was the same as Linus. Im not really sure, but its helpful to have someone who speaks clearly around. Hans-dono, youre... Linus put his hand on his temples. This person is very formal. No, thank you foring today, but His Highness is in a bad mood. So, his famous temper red? Temper? The two of them understood each other, but what were they talking about? Linush, Nico doeshnth feew weww? (Linus, Nico doesnt feel well?) Thats not it. Linus leaned towards me. I dont think hes going to crouch, but its progress that hes bending down closer to the baby to talk. For some reason, His Highness gets irritated for a whole day sometimes, and his temper res. Its difficult to y when he gets out of hand. Today is one of those days. Youvee all the way to the castle, but its best if you go back for today. In that case, should I tell Otou-sama that Ill be going home first? I looked up at Natalie and Hans. Whatre you doing!? Get over here, Lei. Your Highness, dont jump out. Shut up! Nico rushed out probably because he had seen the carriage. His words were more vulgar than usual, and I can tell hes irritated. His face might be a little red. No, that wasnt all. More magic thhan normaw. Nico had more magic than me. I dont think there would be any problems just because its big, but is it connected? Lei, hurry ande here! Nico said and pulled my hand, so I fell down. Your Highness! Because Leiste! I waited for you, but you never came! Natalie tried to pick me up when I fell in front of Nico. Ithsh oway. I can geth up myshewf. It was a bit withered, but I fell on top of the grass. I was just surprised, it didnt hurt. Ai. Coming. I got up and reached for Nico. He held my hand tightly. Youre a bith hoth. Leth me shee your forehead for a bith. My forehead? Nico asked curiously. Ai, forehead. I stood on my tiptoes and put my forehead on Nicos. Nico froze, and the adults had their mouths gaped open. You donth have a fever. Now Im certain it has to do with his magic after all. I took my forehead away from Nicos and grabbed his hand. I said something to the people who couldnt reply and remained frozen. Hans, dishquawified ash a guard. Le-sama, no way! Ah, Master will definitely get angry if he saw. Hans cried, and the other adults finally moved. Le-sama. Anyway, wethsh go, I said, and everyone began moving. Nico grasped my hand tightly as if he was clinging to something, and it hurt a little. We move together when we y, but we dont hold hands. Nico, whath abouth shthudying? I dont want to! Indeed, you wouldnt want to sit down if you were this irritated. I held his hand and searched for his magic. He had so much magic, and I felt like it was stagnated in various ces. If you have too little magic then you could copse, so do people feel bad when they have too much? In that case, hell feel better if he channels his magic into a magic stone, but can he do it? I should call his parents, but his mother is probably an ordinary noble, so she probably isnt familiar with magic. His father is the Prince, so I cant just summon him. And, how would I exin it to him? I have no choice left. Hans, caww Otou-syama. Le-sama, but Master is working. Ithsh importhanth. I looked at Hans. He thought for a while and then dropped his shoulders. Okay. Then, Ill ask Linus-dono. He can get away from work if Linus-dono calls for him. Me? Helle straight away if you tell him that Le-sama called him. Ill leave it to you. Fine. Linus started moving. I also walked up the stairs while holding Nicos hands. I always climb up by myself, but its fun to climb up while holding hands. I looked up at Nico, and he looked like he was having fun. We entered the library, and Odd-sensei was waiting for us. Then, today... Senshei, waith. Le-sama? Breaw from shthudying. What? Nico probably cant study like this. You cant decide that on your own. Thats why Albans are always so annoying, I felt like I could hear Linus say, but he isnt here right now, so Im hearing things. Now then, I pushed my magic into Alistair when I was teaching him how to handle magic, but that would be terrible for Nico since he has a lot of magic. Then, what should I do? How about absorbing it? Ive never absorbed magic before, but its like transferring magic into a magic stone and then transferring it back. Do I reverse the flow? I turned to Nico. Chapter 115 - Reckless Chapter 115: Reckless If its just a little bit, like really a little bit, then I can probably try it. I ignored Odds-sensei, who looked like he wanted to say something. Nico, sith? Like this? Nico and I sat face-to-face. How nostalgic. Thest time I did this was in spring at the prairie. Handsh wiwe thhish. Like this. We held hands. I looked at the magic flow carefully and transferred Nicos magic to mine. Guh. Lei? I can do it, but it wasnt easy. Magic with different quality from mine flowed through my body. Instead of blending with my magic, it just swirled within my body. Its disgusting. But, Nicos magic had decreased by a lot. He should feel better. Lei, youre sweating. But its hot. Whats going on? Nico, how are you feewing? Dont ask about me! No, the fuzzy feelings gone. Thats good, I whispered while feeling dizzy and fell down. Its okay. Ill remove Nicos magic and scatter it in the air, but magic that isnt mine doesnt listen to me easily. If I make a barrier here, then the magic can be converted, but I know I cant do that here. Natalies screams echoed through the room. Maids are usually calm. Le-sama! Natalie, whath...? This isnt the time to be saying that! Guh... magic shthone, if i had a magic shthone... The door opened with a bang. Iughed. Its Otou-sama. Lei. Whats wrong!? Otou-sama picked me up right away. Lei thried tho abshorb Nicosh magic. Idiot! Your magic certainly doesnt look like its just your own. Damn royal family! They always make a mess! O-otou-syama, nee. Why does Otou-sama always say unnecessary things? I can channew ith outh, buth need magic shthone. Magic stone? I see, alright. Linus! Y-es! Le-sama is... Shes fine. Bring all the empty magic stones you can. Hah? Dont make me repeat myself! Yes! Linus started running after he lost to Otou-samas yelling. Lei, Lei. Oh yes, if Otou-sama absorbs Leis excess magic. No... Otou-syama, youww feew bad... Lei. Ithsh oway. Ithsh oway. Channew ith outh... I feel a little better. I brought the magic stone! Give it to me! Lei! Magic shthone, hand. Otou-sama put the magic stone into my hand. Oh, dont do anything dangerous! I can hear Odds-sensei and Linus. I carefully moved Nicos magic. A little at a time, a little at a time. What the hell is going on?! Father! Your Highness! Someone seemed to havee in, but I didnt have time to pay attention to him. The magic stone became full. More... Yeah, here. A little more, a little more. Fuu. I opened my eyes. Huh? A stranger was looking at me with yellow eyes. So, youre Lei? I see youre adorable. This isnt the time to joke like that! Otou-sama shouted. Hes probably a real Prince. Lei, are you alright? Ai. Oway. Nico was also looking at me, worriedly. Good, his magic ising back. Even so, I was also trying to reduce his magic by a little, but I was surprised that I had absorbed a lot more. He probably has a lot of magic. And, this person, looking at me with interest, had a very different amount of magic. What the heck happened? Can you exin it? Otou-sama brought me some water and said after hed calmed down a little. I wonder if I can talk about magic. I asked Otou-sama with my eyes. We dont publicise it, but the royal family knows that the Albans can see magic. Weve already told the people who dont know to go out, so its fine, he said, and I looked around. I saw Nico, and probably Nicos father and Linus. There was no one else. Whath abouth Linush? Itll be his fault if this leaks out. Nice to know this. Otou-syama... Doesnt Linus look scared? I got on top of Otou-samasp and started talking. Nico had more magic thhan ushuaw. Magic? Can Lei see it? Ai. Becaushe of thhath, he couwdnth move his magic and fewth bad. Nico looked like he didnt understand anything at all. Nicos father put a hand on his chin and groaned. People who are direct descendants of the royal family feel bad on an irregr basis when theyre young. Its normal, and we thought it was because of magic. So it really is because of magic... That doesnt happen to the Albans. The royal familys magic is really different from the Four Marquises. Because of that, doesnt the magic fluctuation, which normal magic users dont have to worry about, make the royal familys physical condition bad? Otou-sama exined, and Nicos father nodded. I see, thats understandable. Then, what did Lei do? Your Highness, I dont recall allowing you to call her Lei. My son always calls her Lei, so of course I learnt her name. Isnt it fine? Dont be small-minded, Albans. I dont think nows the time to be talking about this. Otou-sama didnt know what to say, and Nicos father asked me directly, So, why did you copse? Lothsh of magic channew outh, ushe magic shthone. Buth, Nico canth do. I dont think young children can do that. We even say that they cant. I feel a bit of sarcasm. Well, its alright. Lei wiww abshorb magic in pwace of magic shthone. Why would you do something so dangerous...? Nico, painfuw. Feew bethther. Thats all. But, it is a bit reckless. Magic channew intho magic shthone. Im awrighth now. What the heck... is this child? Nicos father was surprised, and Otou-sama sighed. She seemed to have learnt this to survive in Frontier. How heartbreaking... I learnt it before I was kidnapped, Otou-sama. Arent you just making things up? Nico do magic practhice. But, you know... Youww feew bethther if you channew ith intho magic shthonesh. Erm... Niini, good ath it. Luke is? Otou-sama was a little surprised. It certainly is better for children to practice together. Im not good at it. Was that the reason why he hesitated? Isnt it better for Nicos father to practice too? Luke can certainly see how Lei is if he was here, and he would be happy... Thus, we understood the cause behind Nicos tempers, and Nii-sama was sent here once a week to be a teacher because of Otou-samas ulterior motives. Chapter 116 - Nii-sama is Good Chapter 116: Nii-sama is Good I dont need anyone else as a ymate except for Lei! Nico felt better, but I was taken home by my worried Otou-sama, so I couldnt y with him that day. He got a little angry the next day. Your Highness. Hes not going to be your ymate. Hes still a student, but hes going to be your teacher, Linus said unnecessary things to Nico. I dont need a teacher either! Odds-sensei is annoying enough. Ah, theres someone else who says unnecessary things here! But, of course, three-year-olds would throw tantrums. And both Odds-sensei and Linus are annoying people. Nico, Nii-syama ish a good pershon. I dont need a Nii-sama, either! Buth, heww read picthure boowsh tho ush. (But, hell read picture books to us.) I can read them myself! I see. Then, what would be a good reason for Nii-sama to be here? I thought. Nii-syama, wiww give you hugsh. Hmm, hugs? Thats something you cant do by yourself. This seemed to have moved him. Now, what else? And, heww pway withh ush. So he is a ymate after all! Hesh fashth. When I said that, Nico looked at me pitifully. ... Lei cant run. Hah? Lei can run! Lei can run thogethher! O-okay. Lei can run. Alright? I snorted at Nico, who was flustered. Of course, I can run. Ive graduated from tottering. And, Nii-syama doeshnth thawe napsh. (And, Nii-sama doesnt take naps.) Lei sleeps too much. Sweeping meansh growing! It was a bit frustrating that Nicos eyes seemed to be saying that Im still small even though I sleep a lot. No, I shouldnt stoop to a childs level. Stay calm. Appeal Nii-samas good points. Hesh awsho good ath thhe shword. Sword, you say? Nico folded his arms as if that was alright. Apparently, one can fold their arms when they reach three-years-old. I secretly tried to fold my arms. I cant do it. Buffo. Im sure thats Hans. Listen carefully, Your Highness and Le-sama. Luke-sama will being to teach you how to handle your magic. Hes noting here to y. I know that. I know, but were talking about how Nii-sama can take a break between teaching us, arent we? Nico and I looked at each other and sighed in amazement. Linus, no good. No. Linus looked stunned for a second, then spoke, Your Highness and Le-sama, what is no, huh? No? Nico. Yeah, lets go. We left Linus and went up to the second floor. Nico was a little ahead of me because his legs were longer. Its not because I couldnt run. But, Im troubled that the adults are dull-witted. Huh? Whats no? Was it about Luke-sama? Huh? Well, its time to study. Finish it as soon as possible, so we can go outside to y. I thought Nii-sama was going toe in the morning, but he came in the afternoon after wed finished with lunch. Also, he only came once a week, so he taught Nico over dinner since he wont be here for a while. No way. Lei? Ill fall asleep if we practice magic after lunch. Thats boring. I tried to tell Nii-sama this, and he cautioned me while looking happy, Lei, dont swing the fork. Thats right. Either way, you have to study in the morning, and you wont be able to concentrate if Im there. Hmph. Dont pout. Nii-sama has to study in the mornings too. I know. But, I had been waiting for Nii-sama toe and he was finally here. After lunch, I went out with Nico to the garden, and we saw a carriage. Isnt that the Albans carriage? Nico, you know? Yeah. Because of the pattern on the carriage. Amazing. I looked at Nico in admiration. Youll learn about it someday, Lei. Weww, I donth wnow. I dont really feel that its necessary. Then, shall we add that to the morning studies? No. Linus says a lot of things. Before long, the carriage slowly stopped. Nii-sama ising. Both Nico and I were waiting in excitement. Hey, Lei. Giww? But, the person who descended was Gill. Wheresh Nii-syama? Lei, youre so cold even though we havent seen each other in a long time. You can call me Gill-niisama. Wonth. Hes a little annoying. But, I didnt have time to say that, because Nii-sama got off the carriage. Nii-syama! Lei, Nii-sama called out to me happily, then he tightened his expression and immediately turned to Nico. Gill, who was joking around, also looked at Nico. Your Highness, Nichs. I am Luke Albans. My name is Gilbert Lisburn. Hmm. Im the eldest son of Lambert, Nichs Manfred Kingdom. As expected of Nii-sama. He was able to say hello. Were equal. Father said you didnt need to kneel. Nico was also pretty good. We wanted to make eye contact with you. Nii-sama narrowed his eyes gently. The first impression seems to be good so far. Then, up. Nico reached out to Nii-sama. Hah? What? Nii-sama was confused, and I stood behind Nico. Nii-sama usually hugs me first, but Ill give this to Nico since its his first time. Huh? Lei, why are you lining up behind him? What the heck is going on? I heard that you were good. Im telling you to pick me, arent I? Eh, okay. Nii-sama didnt know what was going on, but he probably concluded that the Prince wanted to be picked up from the words he heard. He picked Nico and put him on his hips. Then, he said in a surprised tone, Your Highness, youre a little bigger than Lei. Of course, I am. Isnt Lei too small? Nico said anxiously to Nii-sama. Rude. And, Gill, who wasughing is also rude. Lei is younger than Your Highness. Its the same as me being smaller than Gill. Hm. Lisburn is certainly big. Gill took Nico from Nii-sama. Oh, youre not as big as father, but youre big, Gill. Well, isnt that normal? Here. Hahaha! How high! Haha. Nico looked happy to be raised high. I got Nii-sama to hold me next. Nii-syama. What is it, Lei? Its nothing. The two of usughed. Then, we heard the bell ring. Now, you two didnte here to y, Luke-sama and Gilbert-sama. Its time for His Highness to study. Thats right. He has to study magic diligently. Lets go inside the castle first. Chapter 117 - Nii-sama Study

Chapter 117: Nii-sama Study

Now that we have finished with the greetings, everyone headed to the second floor. Its better to do it outside, but its cold. Aai. Kuh. When Nico saw me raise my hand, he imitated me, and Nii-sama covered his face when he saw this. Because the study room was left as it was this morning, there was a small table, chairs and a ckboard, so Nico and I quickly sat down, and waited excitedly for Nii-samas ss to begin. Mm, Lei and Your Highness. Whats wrong? Whathsh wrong? I think Lei knows this, but we dont use desks or chairs to practice magic. Oh, thats right. When Nico and I got off the chair, Nii-sama beckoned us to the carpet on the floor. Its called magic circtions, and you begin by being conscious of the magic inside you, and practice how to move it. Indeed, Nii-sama and Otou-sama trained a lot at home. However, to be honest, this is a bit boring. Its not interesting at first. At that time, the library door opened softly, and Nicos father came in. Nico was listening seriously to Nii-sama, and Nii-sama didnt pay attention to what was happening behind him. Nicos father signalled me to be quiet by putting his finger to his mouth, so I kept quiet. First, Lei. Lets make His Highness aware of his magic. Ai! I faced Nico and took his hand. I sent magic to him like I did with Alistair. Hell be surprised. And if I send too much, it would probably feel gross to him, so Ill just send a little. Nico, Nico wiww shend magic. Im not sure what youre doing though. Nico tilted his head in confusion, and I pushed a little magic into Nico. Wow. Nico was surprised and quickly let go of my hand. Iughed. What did you do? Thathsh magic. I feel like my body is swaying. Magic shwaysh. Nico looked curious. Your Highness, perhaps, you had too much of this swaying, so you felt bad. Lots of swaying... I see. Nico suddenly realised something. Youre practising how to expel that swaying. Nii-sama continued while looking mischievous, Its actually dangerous for students, so they practice slowly, but is it impossible for you, Your Highness? I can do it! Nico suddenly got motivated. Then, this is a magic stone. Nii-sama took out a small light magic stone out from his bag. This is a magic stone used for light that Lei had filled up when she was one. Lei did? Nico was surprised, and Nicos father raised his eyebrows. It was an ident. An ident. Ith jushth happened tho be in my hand. Fufu, everyone was worried at the time. Ai. Sowwy. Im good now. You have more magic than Lei did at that time. So, you wont feel bad if you channel your magic into this one stone. Do you want to try it? I do! Nico nodded. For now, hold it in your hand. Hmm. Nico put the faded magic stone on his palm and tilted his head. Nothings happening. Lei wiww thry shwaying magic from thhe wefth. Hmm, do that. I held Nicos left hand as he held the magic stone in his right and gently pushed magic into him. Oh, its swaying. Shwaying geththing bigger. I swayed my body while still holding his hand. Hahaha! Shake, shake! Our magic also shook. The magic swaying inside theughing Nico slipped off a little. Ah. The magic that had slid off of him was sucked in by the magic stone. The magic stone quickly turned red, then purple. It should repel soon. Oh. Did you geth repewwed? It was like the magic stone was saying it didnt need any more. Dat! It seemed like his magic was sucked safely. Everyone was watching nervously, and then they felt relieved when they heard this. Lets get the magic stones to suck your excess magic once a week like this. And if you feel bad in the meantime, then let His Highness or Lei look at you, and get the magic stone to suck your magic again. Alright! Now, lets leave that aside, and practice circting your magic. Hmm. Nico was full of motivation. What? Youre finished? Father! Your... Highness. Nico looked at his father, and Nii-sama turned around and realised that the Prince was there. They both raised their voices. Gill, who had been watching happily, also adjusted his posture. Isnt it unfair for only Nico to experience these things? I wondered what he would say, and he said that. Everyone became troubled. I know someone like this, so I knew what the Prince was going to say next. I want to try it too. But, Your Highness, your job is to channel magic into the magic stones. Why do you want to channel your magic into a small one? Nii-sama pointed out calmly. Im not saying I want to channel magic into the magic stone. Im saying I havent done anything interesting like channelling magic into someone else. Nii-sama nced at me. Oh yeah, Nii-sama hasnt done this either. In other words, the only person who has done it here is me, no wait, Nico too. I havent done it before, either. But, I have met Hollows and felt my magic sway out of my body. I just reced that and put in it a way that His Highness, Nichs, would understand, Nii-sama said a little coldly. Then, lets try it. No, thanks. The Prince looked at Nii-sama who had refused, and my heart was beating. Im sure this is the long-winded up feeling I felt when I was Japanese. The Prince looked at me without flinching at all. If Luke wont do it, then Lei, wont you do it with me? She wont, Nii-sama refused before I could answer. That way of speaking. Youre exactly like Dean. Thank you, Nii-sama was curt. The point is that right? You dont want Lei to touch anyone. Im-! I let her do it with Prince Nichs because hes still young, but I dont want her to overuse her magic. Shes only one! Hmm. Nii-sama is right on this. I straightened my posture that had weakened because of the Prince. I was about to send magic to him. Then, Luke, you do it. Thats-. You cant? ... I think I can. You can just say you cant! If you dont like being touched, then how about we shake our magic outside like Hollows do. Nii-sama looked empty and went silent. Come to think of it, why do Hollows resound in our bodies? Even if we magic users are near each other, our bodies dont resonate. No. There was a time when it did. I looked up at Nii-sama in surprise, and he also looked surprised. With the barrier! Chapter 118 - His Highness, Nicholas Chapter 118: His Highness, Nichs A knock came at the door as if it was tearing the tense aura in the room. Then, the door opened, and the person who showed up was... Otou-syama! Lei! Luke! Otou-sama crouched down and opened his eyes wide as I ran up to him. I heard you were practising magic, so I came because I was worried. Was everything alright? Ai. Nico ish greath. It was a suitable answer. Though, I could see that he clearly didnt care about Nico. Honestly. So, Luke, did you have any trouble? Thats... Onii-sama looked at Nicos father, then looked down. Oh, Your Highness. Im sorry, I didnt notice you. I almostughed at Otou-sama who really didnt notice the Prince. That was close. You wnow, you wnow, Nicosh Otou-syama... Oh, His Highness? I thought Ill tell Otou-sama now. He wanthsh Nii-syama channew magic outh. Oh. I felt the temperature in the room rapidly drop. Otou-sama hugged me tightly, then put me down and faced Nicos father, who looked stiff. Have you ever heard of people exchanging magic, Your Highness? N-no. Thats why I want to try it once. Nico said something unnecessary to Otou-sama. I thought this the other day, but Nicos father might be a little, just a little dim-witted. I looked at him again. Hmm. Isnt he still too na?ve for someone in his twenties? Otou-sama shrugged. We dont know what would happen if we absorb other peoples magic, thats why only Lei can do it since she did it identally. Oh, is that so? B-but, Luke said he could do it. I think Nicos father said something even worse. Only the theory. Even I know the theory of it. But rational adults wouldnt dare do it even if they know they can. Hes right. I looked at Otou-sama in admiration. When I think about it, Ive only seen him act indifferently, gentle, and loving towards me. This is the first time Ive ever seen him give reasonable arguments like a capable adult. Otou-syama, coow... Lei! Otou-sama immediately hugged me and rubbed his face against mine. Otou-syama, Youre wiwe a capabwe pershon! Thats right! Otou-sama is capable, isnt he? Coow! Hahaha. We made a racket and someone quietly spoke to us, Otou-sama and Lei. It was Nii-sama. We stopped moving. Oh, sorry. Ai... Nii-sama got mad because we were too loud. Thats enough. I think Ive already taught Prince Nichs how to handle his magic today, so handle this matter between you adults. Now, Lei and Your Highness, Nics. Nico and I quietly walked to where Nii-sama and Gill were. Now, what shall we do now? y outside! Pway! He wasnt angry, he proposed a good idea! Then, lets go outside. Go get your jackets. Ok! Aai. Were going to y outside now. However, I fell asleep in less than 30 minutes while ying hide-and-seek and was carried to the bed in the library. Too bad. Lets y indoors next time. ??????? Lei and His Highness (Lukes Perspective) Doesnt Lei sleep too much? Your Highness. Im not too sure about this, but I think this is normal. Really? His Highness replied as he watched Lei, who was sleeping soundly on the small bed. What do you do when Lei sleeps like this? Hmm. I wonder if she would get bigger and watch her. I, Im jealous. Why? His Highness looked up at me curiously. Im usually at the academy dormitories. Im jealous that you get to see her every day. But, we have to study in the morning, then have lunch separately. We only get to y a little after lunch, then she falls asleep. Albans takes her home after she wakes up. But dont you have fun while studying? Hmm. Lei is good at persuading Odds-sensei, so we spend less time studying, and we get to y more. When I thought that would be something she would do, I couldnt help but smile. She definitely fooled the tutor with her cuteness. But, Lei doesnt grow bigger even though I watch her a lot. Well, yeah. While watching Lei sleep cutely, I looked at the unsatisfied Prince Nichs and found it funny. Now then, its my turn. Gill, who hadnt done much until now, was enthusiastic. Lei is a good girl, but shes smaller and weaker than Your Highness. She can only be your ymate. We finally get to skip school, so lets train our bodies together. Train our bodies? Yeah, train with swords. Well move around using our bodies. Lets do it! His Highnesss eyes sparkled, and he no longer had Lei in his eyes. ying with Gill, the training maniac, will be proper training for him. Then, lets start with tree climbing. I can climb trees?! His Highness hadnt been allowed to climb trees because it was dangerous. Its alright since Im there. Yes, itll be alright since Gill is there. I turned back to Lei. I thought I could only watch her nap during my days off. I gently brushed her curly hair, and it went back to its position once my hand brushed over it. Oi. My cute sister. Oi. What Gill? I turned back because he was annoying. Youreing too. I dont want to. Our job starts from when we get here until we leave. Watching Lei is a side benefit. And, youve been cking off on your training because youre relieved that Lei is back. Even though no one could win against me at the academy. I thought he wouldnt find out since were in different grades. When the timees, well be facing adults. If you keep cking off, then you wont be able to protect Lei when the timees. What the hell are you talking about? You cant say it wont happen again, right? Gill said sternly, and I reluctantly stood up. Natalie, dont let Lei feel lonely when she wakes up. I understand. Ill call you straight away. Hans. Im keeping watch. I lifted my eyebrows at His Highness who looked excited, then looked at Leis sleeping face again, before going outside with Gill and His Highness. Lei wont wake up even if you stare at her or shake her. Did you shake her? A little. I looked at His Highness in shock. Did you do that? I might have to cut Hanss pay. I had a more pleasant afternoon than I thought. Chapter 119 - Front, Bam Chapter 119: Front, Bam By the time I woke up from my nap, Otou-sama hade to pick us up, and it was time to go home. I onwy goth tho pway a withthwe bith! (I only got to y a little bit!) I got angry, and Nico looked at me pitifully. Lei, quickly grow up. We could have yed if you didnt nap. Climbing trees is fun. What?! I looked at Nico, Nii-sama and Gill as if I couldnt believe them. Nii-sama and Gill averted their eyes awkwardly. Cwimbing threesh! Onwy Nico! You cant climb trees anyways. I can! I can! Hasnt it been decided that I can climb? I can climb on the heads of Rug Dragons. Argh, Im going home! Starting tomorrow is the weekend, so Ill climb trees with Nii-sama at home. Nico spoke to me while I was still angry, Lei. Argh. Dont call me such a lonely voice. See you thomorrow, I mean, nexth weew. Yeah! See you next week. I found myself in Otou-samas arms and waved at the smiling Nico. We cant end the day with a quarrel. Isnt it sad to recall an angry or sad face after separating? Tree cwimbing. Tree cwimbing, I sang, and Otou-sama, Nii-sama and Natalie watched me in amusement. Gill went home in his own carriage, and he looked bored. Gill and I wonte for a week even if youre looking forward to it. Nii-syama, thomorrow! I never thought about climbing trees until now, and I didnt see any trees with branches at home, but its vast, so there should be a tree I could climb. But, isnt that dangerous for you, Lei? Luke. Otou-sama shook his head at Nii-sama. Its better that she climbs trees where we can see her instead of climbing on the heads of the Rug Dragons when were not looking. Huh? Did Lei do that? Uh-. I looked out the carriage. Nii-sama sighed in amazement and warned me, Make sure someone can see you when you practice climbing trees. This means okay. Ai! Thats a good answer for me. But, its a secret that Hans couldnt prevent me from climbing the Rug Dragons even when he was watching me. Then, we happily went home, had a fun dinner, andter gathered in Otou-samas room. We managed to suppress His Highnesss recklessness. Yes. I carelessly said that I could do it. Otou-sama and Nii-sama reflected. But, I was shocked when he asked why the Hollows resonated with us. Did he say something like that? Otou-sama, youre mentioning him in a disrespectful way. I think its good that we can connect the resonation of Hollows with projecting our magic out of our bodies. Its not just us, the hunters in Frontier also understand this with their bodies, and Lei learnt it when she was in Frontier. But, they didnt think their magic would resonate with other people. Why would they need to do something like that in the first ce? Youre right. But, Otou-sama... What? Nii-sama stared at Otou-sama. Lei and I noticed it straight away. Our magic has resonated with each others before, hasnt it? ... At the barrier? Yes. I also nodded. Then, does this mean that Hollows are expanding barriers out of their bodies? But then, why would they need to? Hmm. Its a difficult question. Howwowsh be magic shthonesh. Thats right. We be magic shthonesh? We wont. Thats impossible. Nii-sama answered my question, then muttered, People with magic dont change into magic stones, but Hollows change into magic stones no matter how weak the person they absorb is. Why is that? They dont have a body, but perhaps their magic is incredible. Thats why they naturally dispel that magic out of their bodies, and it resonates with our bodies... Then why donth you thry expewwing a woth of magic? (Then why dont you try expelling a lot of magic?) Otou-sama and Nii-sama looked at me. Magic thhath ishnth changed intho a barrier. Are you saying we should try expelling pure magic out of our bodies? Ai. If you do that, then you may be able to interfere with other peoples magic a little. We fell silent. We were each thinking about different things. But, when we looked at each other again, the words that came out of Otou-samas mouth were, Shall we try it? If Linus were here, he might have stopped us by saying, Thats why the Albans are... But, each of us was an Albans. We wont know until we try it. Ai. It was decided that we would try. Lei can mawe a barrier. Lei wiww thry. Hmm. I thought you or Luke would be the one who projects your magic out. Then, Otou-sama will receive the magic. Otou-sama... The receiver is probably the one in the most danger. Adults should do it. Nii-sama looked like he wanted to do it, but Otou-sama stopped him. I faced Otou-sama on the bed, and sat as close to him as I could. No change intho barrier. Tawe outh jushth ash ith ish. Instead of expanding it into a circle around me, I sent it straight at Otou-sama. Here goesh. Hmm. Magic formed in front of me, then bam. Gah, bah. Otou-sama slowly fell back. Otou-sama! Otou-syama! We clung to Otou-sama. I, Im fine, Otou-sama managed to reply weakly, then gently hugged the two of us. Otou-syama... Sowwy... Im d. Im really d. I was on the verge of tears. Lei and Luke, this is bad. Weve realised something unthinkable. What the hell happened?! I could see the magic, but what happened!? Why did you fall all of a sudden?! Nii-sama yelled at Otou-sama. Wait a minute. Calm down a bit, oh, dont cry you two. Otou-samas fine. I ended up crying because Nii-sama was yelling, and Nii-sama also ended up crying from shock. By the time we were tired from crying and quietened down, Otou-sama had managed to recover. Then, the conclusion is... Otou-sama started talking after he sat back up. Nii-sama and I continued to cling to Otou-sama. Well, before that, I want to ask what happened to the magic from the outside. I saw it, Nii-sama whispered. What did you see? Chapter 120 - Falling off a Horse (But it’s a Dragon) Chapter 120: Falling off a Horse (But its a Dragon) It looked like the magic that always perfectly ovepped you was pushed by Leis magic and flew behind you. So, it was like that, Otou-sama nodded. It was hard for me to be aware of my own magic, so I remembered seeing Otou-samas surprised expression before he fell. Phu, eeh. I almost cried again when I remembered it. Lei, its okay. Im fine now. A-ai. I pressed my face into his knee, and he rubbed my head. I made you experience something painful. Thats right, it was like I was being hit with someones palm. My magic repelled out of me from my back, then I fell, Otou-sama analysed quietly. It didnt hurt, but there was impact. I can tell now that something in our bodies reacts as a defense mechanism when other magic invades the body, he said and patted Nii-sama and me. Then, he continued, Well, Lei, lets try it again. I quickly looked up. No! Otou-syama wiww faww again. Yes! Its hard on Lei too! Nii-sama desperately tried to stop him. No, Lei. You were worried that your magic wouldnt reach me before, so you used a lot of force, didnt you Lei? Ai. I think I projected more magic than when I would using a barrier. Then, this time, make a small circle around you like when you make barriers instead of forcing it out in front of you. Then Ill do it! Luke. Of course, youll do itter. But, let Lei do this. Lei. Otou-sama looked at me seriously. Shell be afraid to use magic from now on if she doesnt do this now. She can climb Rug Dragons. You can do it, right? If you fall off a horse, you get back on it right away. Thats what he means. Even if this world doesnt have horses, but dragons, it means the same thing. I was able to survive in Frontier because I had magic. Even if magic wouldnt be useful to me from now on, it doesnt mean I should abandon it. I cant be afraid of it or run away from it. I lifted my face. Ai, Lei wiww do it. Lei! I separated myself from Otou-sama and faced him like I did earlier. Nii-sama went behind me as if hed given up when he saw my resolution, and gently leaned against me. Dont think about attacking with magic. Think of magic wrapping around me, and Ill do the same. Ai. Gentle, soft, and small. I expelled my magic as if it was wrapping around Otou-sama. I see, this is... Oh, it resonates gently, Lei. Thats enough. I was scared to open my eyes. Ith didnth hurth? Otou-sama looked at me gently and nodded. Nii-sama who was behind me, softly patted my head. Im okay. How about you, Lei? Magic thouch and shwaysh. It was the same for Otou-sama. Maybe its because our magic was close, but it was good to find out that magic interferes with each other. He nodded in satisfaction. Then, next is me. Ok. I thought it would turn out like this, geez. Otou-sama must have thought he was gentle, but the spread of magic was still quite powerful. Nii-sama and I were taken aback. You repewwed withh a bam. It was like a strong wind was blowing! However, this much wasnt scary. Nii-samas eyes were sparkling. Fun. Its fun! Then, Im next! Nii-sama is good at handling his magic, after all. Then, how about we just aim for Leis arm? Wow! I wanna be thicwwed! (I wanna be tickled.) It had been shocking at first, but it was a fun day. But its about time I went to bed. When Otou-sama saw me yawning, he quickly said, Oh, you yed too much. Its time for you to go to bed. Ai. Its better to sleep early so I can y a lot tomorrow instead of forcing myself to stay awake. Tree cwimbing. Lets look for a good tree to climb tomorrow, alright? . Ai... Nii-sama carried me to my room when I got really sleepy. Goodnighth. Yes, goodnight. I fell asleep straight away. ??????? Otou-samas Perspective We did something unnecessary again. I dont think its good to try things just because we think its interesting. One of us should tell the others to stop. None of us would say that. I thought I wasnt interested in anything. Luke didnt want to say that he wanted to do this or that himself. Therefore, we were surprised at ourselves for being interested in the things we tried since Lei came. Anyway, its bad to make Lei cry. We needed to try it one more time, right? I quietly closed my eyes at Lukes words. If we want her to live a normal baby life without worrying about anything, then we should let her forget about magic. Luke is an excellent heir, so it doesnt matter if Lei has no magic. But, Lei survived in Frontier because she had magic, and was curious about mastering it. Youre right. Luke also nodded. If she cowers towards everything, then shell go back to how she was when she first came back to the mansion. A Lei who has lost fear and curiosity isnt Lei. Lei is Lei no matter how she is. But, the usual her is more like herself, so its more fun. The Lei, who always faces down and acts smart, isnt Lei at all. Above all, she isnt an Albans. But, I dont want the royal family to use her to amuse themselves any further. Ill let Prince Lambert experience magic directly. Do it softly. Prince Lambert aside, Lei feels better thanks to Prince Nichs. Isnt it alright to be a little rough on him? But, this isnt the time to be thinking about this, theres something else we have to think about. Oh yes, I thought about celebrating your 12th birthday and Leis 2nd together. What do you think? I think not having her 1st debut backfired on us. It would be better if I show her off as a cute daughter of the Albans to noble society. I dont mind. I think we need to show off Leis cuteness and how important she is to us. Luke also understands. He had a rough idea of who kidnapped Lei in Frontier. However, we had no evidence or reason to link that person to Leis kidnapping in the royal capital. The criminal is still unknown. He shouldnt have a reason to kidnap her again, but we dont even know why he did in the first ce. Although, if a child who is close to the royal family is taken, then itll cause a big fuss this time. Lets show her off instead of hiding her. I actually just want her to stay as our Lei. Me too. But, the option to hide her was eliminated when I let her be the Princes ymate. Ill make people recognise her as an Albans. Thats the goal this time. Chapter 121 - Nii-sama’s Birthday Chapter 121: Nii-samas Birthday The tree was actually very low, and I somehow managed to climb the rugged tree, but I was no match for Nico, nor was I match for Gill or Nii-sama. Still, I did my best at climbing and stood on the lower branch. From there, I could look down a little bit at Nico and Nii-sama, and I could also see a little further. A little distance away, Hans was grinning, and Natalie looked worried as she held her hands together. Still, I folded my arms and looked off into the distance. I should be able to fold my arms soon. Then, Nico also climbed the tree, and Nii-sama was here, so he took me off the branch straight away. And just like that, my climb was ruined in many ways. Nico and I were quite satisfied since we were able to do something other than running in the cold wind. Nii-sama and Gill would visit the castle asionally to train magic, study and y. By the time our routine was set, it was already December. I enjoyed my dinner with Otou-sama like always, and he said that I would have my debut in January. Debuth? Yeah. Its to dere that this house had this child. People usually have a big party and invite a lot of other people. Leish firshth thime. Thats right. Its actually something you do when the baby is a year old, but you had that incident. Incidenth? Yes, mm, it was when you channelled your magic into the magic stone. At that time, I thought that I shouldnt show you off to the world, but it was a mistake. I should have let everyone know that you were an Albanss child. Otou-sama looked like he was suffering when he said this, and I also felt sad. Thinking back, I recall Hannah and the other maids talking about why I didnt have a debut. Two rumours were floating about at that time. One was that I was too cute to show off, and the other was that I was being neglected. In the end, Otou-sama really did treasure me at that time. I donth need a debuth. I cant have that. Im going to let all the nobles know about you this time. Prince Nichs will also attend, so this will show that the royal family wont stay silent if someone were to make a move on you. Uh, I mean, its a threat stating that the royal family will go after them if they kidnap you. Ai. Otou-sama still seemed to be on guard, but I dont think I will be kidnapped again. Lukes birthday is in December, so were going to celebrate that together with your debut. Luke and I both dont like shy things, so we usually celebrate it with family every year. I tilted my head. I wonder if they celebrated itst year. You still couldnt eat solid food on Lukes birthdayst year, so you fell asleep after having a lick of the cake. I see I wasnt even a year old at that time, so I dont remember anything apart from eating mashed vegetables and soup. Huh, will he not celebrate his birthday in December this year? Nii-syama noth cewebrathing hish birthhday in December? We dont have any ns to celebrate it. That wont do! When ish hish birthhday? Its next weekend. I have to hurry! That day, I talked to Natalie before going to bed. I wanth tho cewebrathe Nii-shyamash birthhday. Luke-samas? But, we already started preparing since he will celebrate it when you have your debut in January. I wanth tho give him shomethhing. You do? Mm... Natalie tilted her head and thought with me. Le-sama, youre good at drawing, so how about drawing something for him? Otou-syama wiww be annoyed. Ah, yes. Certainly. Otou-sama will be shocked because he didnt receive one first. Its still too early for you to start embroidering. Commoners make handmade sweets, but you still cant move your hands well. Nii-syama doeshnth wiwe shweethsh much. I see. Actually, Nii-sama doesnt really like sweets that much. Thats why I always think hes too thin. No, wait. Its fine as long as it isnt sweet? No eashy tho mawe food? Something you can make? Lets see, if its just mixing, then... Oh, yes! Whath? What about mashed potatoes? Theyre made from potatoes that Le-sama and Luke-sama love so much! Pothatho! I love potatoes. If you say that you left the boiling and sauce to the chef, and mashed the potatoes yourself, then Im sure Luke-sama will be happy! Oway! I can mashed potatoes. Then, Iww feed Nii-shyama. Hell be overjoyed. Oh yes, Le-sama. Whath? Natalie gave me a proposal with sparkling eyes. Alright, done! All the maids will be happy. Natalie smiled. ??????? Best Birthday Celebration (Nii-samas Perspective) Why? I havent seen Le since my afternoon nap. The maids surrounded Le and took her away. Otou-sama also thought that something was different from usual. Even so, it was already time to eat, but Le still hasnt appeared. What is this? The gardener is still wandering around at this time. And, there are lots of things in this room for some reason. Otou-sama looked around the room as if he had just noticed. The people in the room suddenly got busy. There were certainly more people than usual. But, the door opened straight away, and food was brought in. Wait, wheres Lei? No, oh. Where did she go? Huh. She was holding a te of mashed potatoes and tottering this way. Lei, why are you dressed like that...? A small maid uniform with a white apron. A white brim on her head and her cheeks were red. Oh, the tes going to drop! I almost stood up. Im oway. Lei... Lei tried her best to stretch out her hands, and put the te in front of me. Of course, Natalie was behind her so that she wouldnt drop the te or fall down. Nii-syama, happy birthhday. Lei, this is... Lei stuck out her nose and puffed her chest out, Lei made ith. Her white apron lightly swayed. For me? Ai! Why, why is she so cute? I got up from my chair and hugged her tightly. Its the best present! Happy 12thh birthhday. Thanks. We bumped our foreheads together. As if this was a signal, people brought food to where Otou-sama was sitting. Wheres Otou-samas potatoes? Say, Lei, wheres Otou-samas potatoes? Lei looked away. Iww mawe ith on Otou-shyamash birthhday. What?! Are you telling me to wait until August?! Luke, give me some. No. This is all mine! Nii-syama, aah? YES! Lei, Otou-sama too! No. It was a lot, but I ate it all. I wont forget my 12th birthday. Chapter 122 - Two Years Old Chapter 122: Two Years Old After Nii-samas birthday in December, I celebrated my second birthday when I felt that my chubby limbs had gotten a bit slimmer. At this timest year, I thought that I would spend my days happy without any worries forever. Andst summer, I was prepared for it to take a few years before Lei returned to us. Im thrilled that Im able to spend your second birthday with you. Early in the morning on the day of my debut, Nii-sama came into my room, woke me up and said. Nii-syama... I certainly wanted to return, but I also enjoyed my life in Frontier. I felt bad for that. Nii-syama, Lei had wothsh of fun. Lei, I wouldnt normally call getting kidnapped twice in six months fun. Thats true, but I got over it by the third time, and thought nothing of it. The minds of babies are so convenient. There are good things thate with being young. Jeez, youre easy going by nature. Thats not true. Its because Im a baby. Now Lei, happy birthday. Well be celebrating your second birthday in the afternoon. Therell be children after all. Get up quickly and lets go get ready. Ojii-sama came from the northern fief today. Im looking forward to it. Ojii-syama! I woke up after hearing this. Its ire-kaasamas Otou-sama. He has brown eyes like Okaa-sama, and is very kind. Wow, Im woowing forward tho meething him! He was going toe earlier, but barely ended up making it here, so hell be staying at the mansion for a few days starting from today. I heard hes good at riding Rug Dragons, so Im sure hell let me ride with him. His Highness will also be here. Lei just needs to look nice and smile at lots of people. No, you dont even have to smile at them, Nii-sama started muttering. Nii-syama. Iww shmiwe. Everyone have fun. Youre right, for me Ill smile as much as I can if it would finish with that. I feel like what Nii-sama and I are thinking about different things. Nii-sama suddenly looked serious and peeked out the window. Were celebrating my birthday today too, so it seems like Diana-okaasama will being, even though its fine if she doesnt. Nii-syama... Otou-sama is aplicated person. Even if the person in question intends to live a simple life, his forwardness and unwavering personality can sometimes hurt people. I know that. Im sure he was implying that he was selfish for wanting Otou-sama by his side. However, his 12-year-old pride didnt let him utter those words. Now, lets get ready. This is your first party. You can enjoy it to the fullest. Ai! That morning, I took a bath and dried my soft, fluffy hair. Then, I was dressed in a white dress with a lot of purple embroidery on it. It was a little longer than the dresses I usually wear and the maid outfit I wore the other day. It even covered my calves. I twirled. The hem was soft, by the way, so is my hair. Oh my, Le-sama. Were not done. Next, were going to wrap this around you. The maid brought a thin purple chiffon. She wrapped it around my waist and tied a big ribbon at the back. Dont I look like a present? The same thing happened the other day, but a different maid was in charge of changing me into outfits I wasnt used to. Today, Natalie is apanying me while looking happy. People normally wear white on their debut. Even if they didnt, the Albans uniform is white, so Master and Luke-sama will also be wearing white. How wonderful! Its amazing to see all three of you together! Some maids even started crying. Youre finally back, but you go to the castle every day. So everyone is lonely because the castle took you away from us. Natalie exined. That may be true. We, who were excited, were on the second floor, but when I looked out the window, I could see gorgeous carriages pulled by Rug Dragons arriving at the garden one after the other, and dressed up men and women getting off the carriages. Rtives children aside, is it fun to see children you dont know? I thought, and Natalie exined, Master has already warmed up old friendships before the debut, and there are people whoe from far away like Luke-samas Okaa-sama, and your Ojii-sama, so its a rare opportunity for them to interact with others. Oh yeah, theyre not here just to see me. I felt relieved when I thought that and rxed. Le-sama, you look relieved. Reawwy? I put my hands on my cheeks. I didnt know that. Oh my, Le-sama. Laughter echoed in the room. The maids continued to talk happily. Were also looking forward to it. We can see nobles who we usually dont get to see. Im looking forward to seeing Molesey-sama. His cool wintery eyes are amazing. I want to see Gill Lisburn-sama. His growth is so dazzling. Apparently the Remington Ojou-sama ising too. All the Four Marquises will be here! Its a spectacle. Remington. I was a little nervous. Otou-sama and Nii-sama said the Remingtons had nothing to do with my kidnapping. But, I wonder if thats true. Everyone will think that theres no other mastermind apart from the Remingtons who have a reputation of being bottom feeders. But, I remember Hannahs painful reactions and the word Remington that she had uttered with a shaky voice. Lets eat a little something first. Ai! I was wrapped in a big apron and passed a small sandwich. The chefs made a lot of delicious food today, but they said theyll keep some for you, so dont worry. Ai! Thats good. I was anxious about how I would pinch food off the table during my debut. I ate my light snack with peace of mind. When I finished wiping my hands and mouth, I heard a knock at the door. Come on, its about time. I wonder if Luke-sama came to pick you up. Well be waitressing from now on, so well look out for you. The maids said. The people in the mansion got pretty close since Nii-samas birthday. Im sure theyre going to watch over me as they observe the other nobles. Now, Lei, its about time. Oh? Wow. He wore a lustrous white coat with purple embroidery on the cor of it, thin ck trousers, and well-polished shoes. His long blonde hair was silky. You look cute. Coow. Our voices ovepped, and weughed. Now, lets walk to the stairs in a way that wont wrinkle your clothes. Of courshe. Iww waww carefuwwy. I can even run. You mustnt run. Lets hold hands and walk slowly. Ill enjoy every step, I thought I heard him say. Now, lets go to my debut. Chapter 123 - Debut Chapter 123: Debut Reborn on break next week until my editor gets back. Sorry! >.< I had fun with my fluffy dress as I walked with Nii-sama. We reached the stairs in no time at all, and my tension flew away. Lei! Otou-sama ran up the stairs in a boorish way. Otou-syama! I reached my hands out like always, and Otou-sama swept me up, thenughed. As soon as this happened, Ooh... people from downstairs started getting noisy, and I was shocked. Ipletely forgot since I was enjoying my time with Nii-sama, but its my debut today. Do you want to be held as youre being introduced, Lei? Or do you want to stand? Otou-samas eyes were saying that I should be held, but that wouldnt be good. Down. What about being held? Down. Fine. Otou-sama hugged me with regret and gently walked down the stairs. Ill let you down when we get past the middle. Then, say your name and curtsy. Thats all you have to do. Can you do it? Ai. Ill be fine. I practised how to curtsy. Im giving my greetings on the stairs, so I dont have to lower or cross my legs. I just need to bend my knees a little and stand back up. Otou-sama pulled my right hand and walked three steps ahead of me. Nii-sama walked one step to the left of me. Otou-sama strolled, then stopped, and let go of my hand. I looked forward, and there were a lot of people. I smiled. Ah no, Im supposed to say hello. Im Leiwa Awbansh. Then, I bent my knee a little and straightened my back. I wasnt just lowering my head. Warm apuse broke out with a cheer. I looked up at Otou-sama and heughed as if I did well. I looked at Nii-sama, and he nodded and smiled. After the pping subsided, Otou-sama lifted me up and put me on one arm, while he wrapped his other arm around Nii-samas shoulders. Although her debut has been dyed because of certain reasons, it is the second birthday of my beloved daughter, Le Albans. My heir, Luke Albans, has also turned 12. I want you to celebrate both of their birthdays with them today, Otou-sama said, then Nii-sama bowed, and music started ying. There are a lot of people, so stay with Otou-sama, Lei. Ai. Nii-sama is Nii-sama, so a lot of people spoke to him because he was the heir of the Albans. There was delicious food and a variety of drinks arranged on tables around the room. Otou-syama, juice. You have a good appetite. Otou-samaughed. Even if the chefs had left some food aside for me, I would eat delicious food if I have the chance to. Its important to eat them. Observe people because its your debut, you say? There are too many people. Someone will probably approach me. A lot of people went to Nii-sama, but no one approached Otou-sama and I. I never would have thought then that they didnt approach us was because Otou-sama was smiling and it made everyone hesitate. Dean! Harold. And Marcus. Everyone suddenly moved aside, and two people approached us. I wonder if theyre parent and child. They both have the same grey hair and eyes. So this is your lovely daughter who has just returned? Shes so cute. His grey eyes which were like winter clouds gently softened. Father, you have to introduce yourself first. Im Marcus. Marcus Molesey. Marcush. Thats right. Im fine with Mark too. Marw. Im Lei. Oh, oops. I have to tell him my surname. I got influenced by his tone. What, Marcus? How can you introduce yourself before me? Im Harold Molesey. You can call me Har-ojisama1). Father, how can you ask her to call you Har-ojisama... Marcus was shocked. Well, if he says its fine, then its okay. Har-ojisyama, Im Lei. You called him Oji-sama? Mm, fine... Otou-sama looked at him with cold eyes. Harold, you didnt even want me to call you Harold. Whats the meaning of this? What, Dean? Are you telling me you want this cute little baby to call me Molesey? Th-thats... Yes, Otou-sama lost. L-Lei. On the other hand, Gills Otou-sama was the one who was shocked. Next to him, Gill put a hand over his eyes, and his expression said, oh no. Im not going to introduce you again, Stan. B-but... Gills Otou-sama quickly raised his hand. Shes never called me by my name before. Let alone calling me Oji-sama. Lei, I want you to call me Stan-ojisama. Nii-sama and Gills eyes said, call him that already. Hes annoying. Sthan-ojisyama. Lei! Its pointless even if you reach out to her. I wont let you hold her. I cant hold her today, either!? The wave of people separated again as if aiming for the lively ce. Then, a small child rushed towards us. Nico! Lei! I ran up to Nico when Otou-sama put me down. Lei, happy birthday. Thanwsh. Lei doesnt have to sleep that much now that shes turned two, right? I, I donth wnow abouth thhath. Nico seemed satisfied, but I dont think that you would suddenly sleep less just because you turn two. However, its quite heartbreaking to smash his hopes, so I answered vaguely. Its my first time in the Albans mansion, but the garden is huge. Lei, why dont we y over there? Ai! Oh, I canth. I was moved by the word y, but I was the star of today. Nico, you cant force her to y. Leis the star today. Nicos Otou-syama! Happy birthday, Lei. I heard you guys talking. Call me Lambert-ojisama too. Lam. Wait, Lei, Otou-sama stopped me. Your Highness. Could you stop acting like were the royal familys favourites? How can you show up at my daughters birthday? Youre a pain. Oh, thats harsh. Everyone became quiet at once. The royal family and the Four Marquises are on equal footing. Theres no being in a higher or lower position, so there are no ying favourites. Everyone knows that. His Highness Lambert raised his voice a little and waved his hand at everyone. Some people agreed with what he had said, and some didnt. Are the royal family and the Four Marquises on good terms or not? Or, is it not good for them to get along? I dont know which it was. Im just a father who is apanying his child. Everyone, enjoy the party, Nicos Otou-sama said, and the party became lively again. Then, he crouched down in front of me, and when I looked at him, he whispered, Say, Lei, call me Lam-ojisama. Its easy to say that, but when I stared at him and Nico standing next to each other, their blonde hair and golden eyes were blinding. Nico, you woow wiwe your Otou-syama. (You look like your Otou-sama.) Really?! Well, he is my father. Exactly alike. I looked at them happily. Say, Lei. Ai, Lam-ojisyama, I answered in a tiny voice so that other people couldnt hear me and the three of usughed. Oh, shes cute. Is she your daughter? Adys voice said. Who? Chapter 124 - People who Can’t Read Between the Lines Chapter 124: People who Cant Read Between the Lines Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Ange. Otou-samas voice was gentle. This was rare. Prince Lambert and Nico put their smiles back onto their faces and stood up. Oh, Your Highnesses, you two are here. The person named Ange looked gentle and pleasant, and sheughed as if she was having fun. Then, she bent her knees and curtsied beautifully. This was an adults greeting. It was something that I wasnt taught as an Albans because there were no women around. Ill remember it. Thedy had light brown hair that looked like tea with lots of milk, and her jade eyes looked like green tea with a hint of milk. Prince Nichs, its been a long time. Hmm. Angelique-dono. I havent seen you since my birthday. Can Nico really remember an adult who he met six months ago? I was impressed. But well, I still remember the face of the guy who kidnapped me. Thank you for remembering. Pleasee to my daughters birthday as well. She stroked his head gently as if he was a good boy. I pricked my ears up when I heard she had a daughter. I might be able to make some girl friends. I dont know about that. Im not friends with the Remington girl, Nico said bluntly. Hes a smart child, but he wasnt considerate. The adults froze. This kid, honestly. You are younger than my daughters. Then, please be friends with them if its alright with you. Ill introduce them to you again. This is my oldest daughter, Felicia. Shes the Remington heir. What? I cant believe her daughter was right next to her. Felicia was a slender girl who looked like Ange. She curtsied beautifully like her mother. She seemed to be the same age as Gill, or older. This is my youngest, Christine. Christine had the same milk-tea coloured hair like her mother, but her eyes were the same milk-tea colour. It was really rare. She was a little bigger than Nico but smaller than Amy. So, she should be around five? The girl bent her knees a little awkwardly. Hmm. Ive already met them before, so you dont need to introduce them again. Anyway... Nico looked at me. I was enjoying the scene as a spectacle, so I panicked when their attention was drawn to me. Today is Leis birthday. You should congratte her first. A strange aura floated through the ce. Nico had clearly pointed out what the adults were thinking but dared not say. I didnt know how to pacify the situation either, so I behaved cutely and left it to the adults. Well, its true. Dear me. Angeughed again, then bent down and turned towards me. Her jade eyes were looking at me. You have the same violet eyes as Dean. It was as if she was saying that was all I was worth. How cute. Im Angelique Remington. This is my heir, Felicia, and this is Christine. Please get along well with them, she introduced and pushed her two daughters in front of me. I have to greet them properly too. Im Leiwa Awbansh. Thanw you foring thoday. Then, I quickly bent my knees. This should look better than before. Near me, Hans nodded as if I did a good job, but I dont need his approval. Oh, Im Felicia. Happy birthday. Its nice to meet you, the older sister smiled and said. Fewicia. Im Lei. Fufufu. She rubbed my head. However, the younger sister red at me with her arms folded. Isnt she so proud, being able to fold her arms properly? If shes not going to say anything, then Ill say something. Chrishthine. Wait! Its Christine! Thats what I said, wasnt it? Chrishthine. Its Ch-ri-st-ine! She cares about the details. Then... Chrish. Thats too short! Im Lei. Are you listening to me? Otou-syama, juice. Hey! If shes not going to say happy birthday to me, then I dont need to pay attention to her. Chris, youre the one whos not saying happy birthday to her. But, Nee-sama... No buts. Now, say it. Felicia told Christine off, and Christine looked at me. Happy birthday. Chrishthine. Fine! You can call me Chris. It sounds better. I won and smiled. Chrish, Im Lei. Chris reluctantly looked at me and turned a bit away before saying, ... Lei. Ai! Were friends now. Youre as pushy as ever, Ange. Oh my, Julia. You came too? A new person approached. She was a beautiful person with brown eyes and wavy brown hair. Dean, thanks for inviting me. And, oh my, youre Le, arent you?! Youre just like Ive heard you are. You look like ire. Okaa-sama, you were here? I was looking for you. Gill quickly came this way. I wanted to say hello together. Im sorry. This person alsoughs pleasantly. Then, she looked at me and smiled. Im Julia, Gills mother. Ive always wanted to meet you but didnt get the chance. Im sorry. She hesitated a little before reaching out to me. Youre not a baby anymore, so I wonder if you dont like it. Thats not true. I reached out to her, and she gently lifted me up. Oh my, girls are soft. Gill wouldnt be able to stay still. Sheughed while holding me, and gently swayed me. Thats right, this is a mother. I rxed and put my face near her neck. Juwia-obasyama1). Oh my. Thats right. Lei. Ai. You should say that to Ange too. I looked at Remington. The sides of her lips twitched. Ange-obasyama. Le, people usually call me Ange-sama. Sometimes, people dont want to be called Oba-sama. Then, Ill call you what you want to be called. When I tried to correct this. Youre despicable, Ange. Youre older than me. Honestly, and you still dont want to be called Oba-sama? If Felicia gets married, then you would be an obaa-sama, not an oba-sama. Obaa-sama?! Ange muttered in shock. Mm, Julia-obasama is so strong. You guys get along like always. Youre talking about such nice things. Otou-sama interrupted as if he was impressed. Both Julia-obasama and Ange-obasamas lips were warped, but he didnt notice. Chapter 125 - Nii-sama’s Okaa-sama Chapter 125: Nii-samas Okaa-sama Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I felt like I lived in a gentle world even though Ive been through dangerous situations. They werent speaking to me, but their conversation was a little scary. Lei, I had fun. I liked being hugged by Julia-obasama, but I didnt particrly enjoy their scary conversation. Its hard for people toe to congratte you when the Four Marquises and the royal family are here. You should move around a bit. Otou-sama nodded, and I nced at the table in regret. Of course, lets get something to drink. Ai! Julia-obasama put me down, and I was able to get a drink. I was able to drink it while others watched to make sure I wouldnt spill it. Of course, no one tried to pour juice on me. Come now, its dangerous to walk between adults. Otou-sama picked me up as soon as I finished drinking. Then, we slowly walked, and Nii-sama joined us to talk to people. But, I stopped caring halfway through. For now, I just have to smile. We walked around and met up with Gills family again. I was relieved to see them again. Julia-obasama looked at me gently and reached out to me again, so I was held by her again. Im a little happy. Julia-obasama said while swaying me gently, Luke, Dianas here. Julia-sama, I heard that she wasing. Yes. Their conversation ended, and there was an awkward silence. Is Diana Nii-samas birth mother? Just then, I saw a woman strolling from the other side of the room as if their conversation was the signal. She had blonde hair and green eyes, looked the same age as Otou-sama. She was probably the same age as Julia-obasama, or a little younger, and had a calm aura. Diana-okaasama... Nii-sama said. Otou-sama put a hand around Nii-sama when his shoulders started shaking. There was trust in Nii-samas eyes when he looked up at Otou-sama. People say that she was on bad terms with Otou-sama, so she divorced him and married another person. I heard that she kept Nii-sama at a distance because she didnt care about him much, but thats all I know. She walked as her high pony swayed behind her and stopped in front of Nii-sama. Luke, I havent seen you since summer. Summer, when I was in Frontier. Does that mean they met during summer? I stared at Diana-sama in Julia-obasamas arms, and her eyes certainly showed that she was happy to see Nii-sama. Diana-okaasama. Happy 12th birthday, Luke. Thank you very much. It was awkward, but I felt relieved because their aura was warm. However, Diana separated from Nii-sama awkwardly and turned towards me. Her eyes were opened wide. Oh, you have the same eyes as Luke. Same as Nii-sama, not Otou-sama. Youre the star today. Happy birthday. Im Diana, Lukes Okaa-sama. Im Leiwa Awbansh. Diana-obasama. My, how cute. Will youe to Oba-sama? She wasnt against being called Oba-sama. She also thinks children are cute. She wants to hold me, so she likes children. So why did she leave Nii-sama? Of course, its because hes the Albans heir. She couldnt bring him with her even if she wanted to. I dont know the truth. However, it looked to me as if she ran away from Nii-sama and Otou-sama like she did just before. Diana-obasama. What is it? Reach outh to Nii-sama. Huh... Otou-sama was in the wrong first, but Diana-obasama is also in the wrong. Im sure Nii-sama doesnt reach out to her because she doesnt say anything or reach out to him first. Nii-syamas Okaa-sama. Hug Nii-syama firshth. For some reason, Julia-obasama hugged me tighter. Hug Luke. Diana-obasama looked at Nii-sama as if asking if it was alright. Nii-sama had been staring at her since she arrived. Can Okaa-sama hug you, Luke? Otou-sama didnt say anything, since I shut him up with my eyes when it looked like he wanted to say something. If thats what you want to do. Nii-sama looked down a bit. Diana-obasama timidly approached Nii-sama and reached out to him. He flinched back at first, but then let her hug him properly. Compared to Otou-sama, Nii-sama looked like a small child, but when hugged by Diana-obasama, their heights werent much different, and it made him look bigger. Youve gotten bigger. Youve grown up, but I wonder if youre like me. Youre a lot nicerpared to how Dean was back then. I dont know if Im nice or not. I know that hes kind. Otou-sama, stay quiet. I turned my head towards Otou-sama, who looked like he wanted to say something. Was Otou-sama not kind? I dont think you should stick your nose into that. He didnt care no matter what I said or did. He was mean. I dont know if hes mean, but hes still the same indifferent Otou-sama. He doesnt change even though hes had a second child. This time, I reached out to Otou-sama, who looked like he wanted to say something. Otou-syama. Lei. Dont look as if you havent held me for two days. I wanth tho drinw juice. Then, lets go. Luke. Its alright. Take Lei with you. Okay. Then, Diana, take your time. Thanks. Leaving Nii-sama and Diana-obasama, we moved to the table. Theyre talking about something. Thats good. Lei, I wish you had met Julia earlier. Ai. But, does that mean you didnt let her see me? I should have given you a wet nurse, but the timing was off, and you might miss having a mother, so I kept all the women around that age away from you. What? Then, maybe... Nicos Okaa-sama. I asked her not toe. I took away your mother, ir, but I was scared you would miss her. So thats why there are only middle-aged men around me? But I dont know what to say. Leish awrighth. Lei wiwesh Julia-obasama and Diana-obasama. Even Diana? Thats strange. Isnt Diana-obasama cute? I feel like Otou-sama doesnt have eyes for women. It must have been a miracle for him to be able to marry my Okaa-sama. And he didnt realise that I didnt say that I liked Ange-obasama. Chapter 126 - Snacks are Waiting Chapter 126: Snacks are Waiting Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam When we came back after walking around again, Nico looked bored. Lei, are we really not going to y today? I looked at Otou-sama. I finished greeting everyone, and the adults were busy warming up old friendships. It didnt seem like there would be any problems even if I werent here. Otou-syama. Hmm. A person from the Molesey house approached us when Otou-sama looked like he didnt want to let me go y. Dean, whats wrong? You have a moreplicated expression than usual. I dont want to be told that by you. Well, the children look like theyre getting bored. Thats how debuts are. Even one-year-olds withdraw when theyre shown to lots of people. Certainly, children get tired when theyre too lively. I see. She doesnt want to go back to her room, the children want to y. Mark looked at Nico and me and nodded as if he understood. Le and Prince Nichs have guards, dont they? Of course. Mark looked around the hall as if he was searching for something. Oh, theyre here. You have guards stationed inside and outside of the mansion, so you dont have to worry. And, I happen to want to take a break. Mark smiled wryly, and the youngdies froze and looked my way. Ille too. Thats not fair! A voice came out from behind. It was Christine. Oh, Chrishthine. I told you to call me Chris! Chris folded her arms and bent her chest. It was really alright for me to call her Chris. I freaked out a little. Its really fine, Nico arrogantly gave me permission. Im the one who decides this though. Yeah, its time for the adults to talk. Im a little bored. Can Ie with you? Of course. Its your house, Luke. Its also my house, you know? Gill is already 15 years old, but he stood next to Nii-sama and looked as if it was obvious that he was going to follow us. Chris. Youre wandering around by yourself again. Its boring to listen to the adults talk. Well, thats true. Felicia quickly, but elegantly, chased after Chris. Felicia looked relieved to see that she found Chris, and turned back, but Ange-obasama didnt pay any attention this way. Im going to go y with Lei and Prince Nico. We didnt invite you, though. She was nning on following us, and I freaked out a little. With just these kids? Felicia looked straight at Otou-sama. He still seemed hesitant but answered Felicia. No, the guards will be there too. Mark, Gill and Luke will also be there. Marcus-sama and Gill? Then it should be alright. Nii-sama looked a little unhappy that he wasnt included in that list. Well, from her point of view, hes still only 12, and looked fragile and kind, so its hard to exin that hes really reliable. Besides, Marcus-sama and Gill. I understand the rank of the Four Marquisess boys very well. Im so close toughing. Then, Ill show you around. We dont have time to go outside, so how about going to the greenhouse? Its quite big. Apparently, the Albans greenhouse is quite famous. Ive only been there a few times, but it should be enough to run around. Why only a few times, you ask? I was kidnapped before I could move around more, and then when I returned, I started going to the castle. Okay. Nii-sama held out his hand. Anyway, Im his younger sister. He ignored the guests for his sister. Nii-samas love is a little heavy. Alright. Nico grabbed Nii-samas hand. Nico grew quite attached to Nii-sama after he came to the castle to y. I mean, to teach Nico how to train his magic. Nii-sama looked at me, a little troubled, but thats fine. I nodded. But, I want to hold someones hand. Ai. Hey, why me? Obviously, because youre almost the same height as me. Chrishthine. Its Chris! Argh, fine. Chris reluctantly held my hand. Lethsh fowwow Nii-syama. Do you not know the way to your own greenhouse? Too big. Youre right. Theres a lot of ces in my home that I havent been to either. Its like that. We turned around and followed Nii-sama. Cant you walk a bit faster? I wiwe nice peopwe. Argh. I think Gill held out his hand for Felicia while smiling at me and Christine. Now, lets go. No, thank you. Then, Ill hold your hand. I dont need you to do that either, Marcus-sama. She refused them both, and the three of them walked normally. Nee-sama is independent. She doesnt like depending on people. Wow. Right? She can do everything herself. I want to be like her. Then why dont you start with your manners? Stharth withh greethingsh. Lei, youre actually pretty strict. Chris frowned. I was jealous because everyones so loved. Arent you loved as well? Whath abouth Fewicia? Nee-sama? I love her. She talks to me. But, Okaa-sama... Bushy? Yeah. Your Otou-sama is too, right? He goesh tho thhe cashthwe every day. Of course he does, he is part of the Four Marquises after all... The Four Marquises goes to the castle every day to do some kind of work, and channels magic into the magic stones once every few days. Youre so lucky to have violet eyes. I wiwe brown eyesh thoo. Okaa-syama had brown eyesh. My eye colour is like my Otou-samas. Pwetty. Pretty? I swung our joined hands. Pwetty. Ith woowsh wiwe thea withh miww. Yummy. (It looks like tea with milk) Delicious things are good. Thea withh miww. Snacwsh! (Snacks) Come to think of it, I didnt eat any snacks. Theres tea, and snacks in the greenhouse. Natalie, who was with us, told me. Nathawie, thhanwsh. Chrish, thhe shnacwsh are waithing! Dont swing our hands too much! Even if you rush, you only know how to totter. Im noth thoththering! Im wawwing properwy! Run, Lei. Being confused has nothing to do with it. Ive only had drinks for a while now. I had a light meal before that, you say? Thats a light meal, not snacks. Weird kid. Im normaw. Im not sure about that. Nii-sama giggled, and Gillughed. Lei is normal, other than the fact that she sleeps too much. I think sleeping a lot is normal. Is that so? Its rude to listen in on other peoples conversations. Chapter 127 - Oranges in the Greenhouse Chapter 127: Oranges in the Greenhouse Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam We walked for a while and went to the greenhouse straight from the terrace of the guest room. The greenhouse that Okaa-sama dearly loved. This is our greenhouse. Lei has only been here a few times. Ai. Please make yourselves at home, Nii-sama said, and Nico ran into the greenhouse at once. The guards quickly followed after him. There were a lot of rare nts, so I was worried about whether he would pluck them. This is the guest room, but from what I know, no one has ever stayed here. Okaa-sama came here a lot. Did hee here with Okaa-sama? Im jealous. Ever since Lei became able to walk, Otou-sama stored her portrait and tea utensils. Otou-syama... He was worried that Lei would be sad and wonder why she didnt have an Okaa-sama. Its a good reason, but I wont get moved or cry because of that, because Otou-sama was just feeble. Lei, you dont have an Okaa-sama? Chrish. I looked at, and Chris, who was still holding my hand, looked surprised. Chris, Ive told you this before, havent I? Felicia looked at me worriedly. Children dont remember things that dont interest them. It probably never urred to her that the Okaa-sama of the star of the party wasnt there. You only have your Otou-sama? I certainly dont have an Okaa-sama. But, Nii-syama too. I have a wonderful brother. I puffed out my chest with pride. Im here, too. Nico came running back. Hes fast. Im always with you in the daytime, so Im like your Nii-sama. And, Luke is your Nii-sama, so hes like my Nii-sama. And, Gill is like Lukes Nii-sama, so hes like our Nii-sama. Thats a little confusing. It really was confusing. That wasnt all Nico wanted. Its boring to run around by myself. Lei,e. I dont mind if Chrises too. This is my house, you know? Well, fine. Lets explore the greenhouse! Nii-sama called me, Lei. Nii-syama, whath? Its rare for him to interrupt me when Im ying. But, that wasnt what he wanted to do. If you go straight to the back, there are oranges. Orangesh! Our eyes sparkled at the valuable information. Alright! Lets go get some oranges! Lethsh go! I guess Ille too. Come to think of it, isnt the castles greenhouses more luxurious, so wouldnt they have oranges too? But, I didnt have time to think about it because the oranges could be stolen away. We ran like the wind. Lei-sama cant run fast, like always. I looked at the guard who said something unnecessary. Shouldnt Hans follow the example of the other guards and stay quiet? I dont know if its on purpose, but we went straight through the maze-like greenhouse and saw an orange tree at the end. It wasnt in a very high ce, but children couldnt reach it. I dont even know if Nii-sama could reach it. Its beautiful! Ive only seen orange trees which have been cut. Chris, the biggest of us three, reached out, but she still couldnt reach the oranges easily. Nico jumped up, but couldnt reach. Shouldnt we use something that can be used? I looked at Hans. Hansh, up. Ill lift you up whenever you ask me to, but isnt this foul y, Lei-sama? Hmm. I looked back, and Nico and Chris also made a face that said it was unfair. Then, what should we do? Lets talk about it. We put our heads together and thought. How about we climb it? Nico said since he got good at tree-climbingtely. The branchesh are thhin. Theyww breaw. So, we cant? If you ask a maid to get the oranges. Fouwpway. Didnt you two give me that look when I asked Hans to pick me up? In that case, we have to use something. We looked around. Should we throw stones? There arent any stones in the neat greenhouse. Then, how about a stick? Three sticks which had been supporting a nt behind Hans had fallen down. Nico, thath! Sticks?! Boys and sticks are a dangerousbination, but we dont have another choice right now. The were a bit heavy, but Nico and Chris were able to hold the sticks. Ah, Lei-sama! I heard a shriek. I held the stick and aimed it at the oranges. Its dangerous! Oh, I nearly hit Hans for some reason. I staggered because it was heavy. Even the smallest stick is heavy. Babies are such a pain. Should I stagger again? Yes, yes. Its dangerous, so please watch, Lei-sama. The stick was taken away. Well, he is looking after me. Hith thhath big one over thhere. Lei, youre only using your mouth. I gave instructions to the two who were staggering while holding their sticks. Nico looked unhappy. Arent the two older ones also staggering? I looked at Hans disgruntledly, but he shook his head. Lei wiww cheer you on! I wasnt allowed, so I waved my hands and cheered them on. Oh my gosh, Lei. Chrisughed, and her stick managed to hit the oranges even though she was staggering. Ah! I heard a shriek from somewhere. It was probably the gardener. A few oranges dropped down along with some leaves. Nicos stick seemed to have hit the big orange. It dropped! We got some! Three people picked up the fallen oranges. Why was Ite even though I wasnt holding a stick? But, everyone was able to pick up two each. These are for my father and mother! Then, Lei wiww give it to Otou-syama and Nii-syama. Chris looked at her own oranges. Hans secretly shook the tree branch behind us. Ah, Chris. Another one dropped. Really? Chris turned around and carefully picked up the orange. These are for Otou-sama, Okaa-sama, and Nee-sama. Im d there was enough. Hans checked the oranges that had dropped. Its ripe enough to eat. Lei-sama, isnt that good? Ai! Lethsh go bacw, and everyone eath. We went back slowly so that we wouldnt drop the oranges. Chapter 128 - Halfies (Luke’s POV) Chapter 128: Halfies (Lukes POV) Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Felicia, the children are fine, so you can just let them do what they want. But Chris is naughty, so I dont know what shell do. Mark gently stopped Felicia, who tried to follow after Christine. Felicia and Christine are just like Lei and I, and are perfectly 10 years apart, no wait, 11 years apart. They were only acquaintances because I wasnt interested in them, but now that I think about it, Christine is the perfect age to be Leis ymate. Like His Highness, I heard that she was a difficult child, but she doesnt seem like a problematic child so far. But, Gill rebuked me even though I hadnt done anything. Luke, you too. Lots of guards are with them, and I see the gardeners too. Shell be fine. But, Ill miss the chance to see Leis cute figure trying to get the oranges. The oranges wont fall like she wants them to, so shell be troubled on how to get them. So, Ill be the gentle Onii-sama and say, Nii-sama will help you. But Gill stopped me. And, youre basically the master of this mansion. Entertain us. Entertain you guys? I looked at Gill in amazed. When the pipsqueakse back, theyll definitely make a fuss about snacks. Lets prepare some. I looked around the room, and people were starting to prepare snacks lead by Natalie. I couldnt eat much at the party, so I want to sit down and eat something. The Albans chefs are famous, Mark said, and everyone sat down. My attention was still on the greenhouse. Even so, Albans really dotes on his daughter, Markughed. He cant help but love her because he has such a cute daughter. I think youre at the most embarrassing age to say something like that. If I keep her at a distance because you said something like that, then shell grow up in no time at all, I stressed to theughing Mark. Weve already been apart for more than half a year. I dont want to waste any more time. I wish my Okaa-sama would notice that too. Chris has gotten so big already. Felicias gentle face clouded over. We couldnt say anything. Felicia was born to the Remingtons, and her eye colour matched with their House. Thus, they knew she had a lot of magic and was no longer worried about the next generation. Its fine as long as she had enough magic to maintain the barrier like the current Remington head, Ange-sama. But, Ange-sama gave birth to another child. The Four Marquises usually only had one child who inherited their eye colours no matter how many siblings are birthed. So, they didnt care what eye colour the second child had. If a child with jade eyes had been born, then they might have struggled for session. The second childs eyes resembled her Otou-sama. Naturally, she should be loved without pressure from being heir. But, Ange-sama lost interest in Christine when she saw that she had inherited her eyes from her Otou-sama, so she was neglected and grew up selfishly. Ange-sama was simr to Otou-sama in that way. I love Otou-sama, but he wasnt a perfect person. He had neglected Lei when she was younger and was okay with it. Recently, I understood that there might be something missing in him. But, like how Im by Leis side, Felicia is by Christines side. This is important. We had different opinions, but this was the first time the children of the Four Marquises were gathered together. Surprisingly, we were able to chat without getting into any quarrels, and the children came running back. Nii-syama! Orange! Lei looks so cute carrying tworge oranges with both hands while tottering this way. My bad, shes walking properly. One for Nii-syama. One for Otou-sama, she said as she gave me an orange. So, you dont get one? I asked, and His Highness Nichs and Chris suddenly looked at the oranges in their hand. They didnt think of their portion. Nii-syamas orange hawfiesh withh Lei. We geth awong weww. (Nii-samas orange halfies with Lei. We get along well.) Halfies with Lei. That sounds nice. Otou-syamas orange hawfiesh with Lei. Thats... So, only Lei will eat a whole big plump orange. It seems like something the gluttony Lei would think of. A cute way of thinking. Lei, thats a good idea. Its brilliant. Prince Nico and Chris were impressed. But, the other side of the room was looking down and holding their stomach. It looked excruciating. Lei puffed out her chest. Of courshe! Lei picwed ith! No, you just picked them off the ground... Prince Nico immediately said, but Lei cut him off, I cheered! I see I can picture how they got the oranges now. Its a rare fruit, but it can be grown anywhere in a greenhouse, and its even sold in town. Everyone probably ate it in their houses a lot, but one picked by oneself might be exceptional. Ill eat the orange with Otou-samater. Come, Natalie prepared some sweets. Sweethsh! Nico! Chrish! Leis attitude changed, and she invited Prince Nico and Chris to sit down. Say, Luke. What is it, Felicia? Lei is Prince Nicos ymate, but I wonder how it really is, Felicia said as she watched the three children eat and talk. They study together in the morning, have lunch separately, and y together in the afternoon. She goes to the castle happily every day. So, theyre actually studying hard. So thats what you were worried about. Gill and I visit the castle once a week to teach them. I heard about that, but youre teaching them? Whatre you teaching them? Magic cirction. I can probably tell her this. I see. Magic cirction. She seemed nervous. The Albans arent people who suck up to the royal family. Rather, they keep their distance from them. Oh, a sensitive subject has been brought up. I dont want to be caught up in the expectations of adults. The only House that wants to get close to the royal family is the Remingtons, Mark casually said so that the children wouldnt hear him. If Otou-sama was here, he would probably say, Why are the Remingtons trying to get close to the royal family? Itll only be annoying. Okaa-sama is panicking a little because the Albans offered their daughter as the Princes ymate even though they dont want to get close to the royal family. We didnt offer her. We didnt want to. The only reason we let her be his ymate is that she would have more fun there, than being by herself in this mansion. I corrected her quietly. Thats just it. I wonder if Okaa-sama is pushing Chris to be Prince Nicos ymate because shes panicking. Mark, Gill and I looked at Felicia in surprise. Ange-sama aside, we didnt think Felicia would say that since she didnt seem to have any ambitions. Chapter 129 - Too Many Senseis (Luke’s POV) Chapter 129: Too Many Senseis (Lukes POV) Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Felicia noticed our gazes and quickly shook her head in a panic. Its not what it sounds like. I think shes getting close to the royal family for a reason. The Four Marquises are the Four Marquises. There isnt a concentration of powers because theyre all separate from each other. I rethought my opinion of Felicia a bit. Ive been going to the castle a lot more with Okaa-sama. So, Chris is always alone at home. The servants children arent on the same status as her, and no one is around to speak clearly to her. Not to mention, the maids and guards... Of course, it would be like that. And, I think shes rather lonely, and I was wondering if I could bring her with me when I go to the castle. And, its almost time to teach her how to behave like ady, so I also wondered if I should be the one to teach her... Felicia is anxious about Chris. It would be convenient for Okaa-sama if I do this. Mm, Ill suggest it to her. Felicia cheered up, but Marcus said, as if he was pouring cold water over her, Apart from the fact that the Lisburns are servile to the Albans, the other nobles will feel uneasy if the Albans, Lisburns and Remingtons try to get close to the royal family. Arent you overthinking? Gill pointed out that Mark was overthinking. Is it alright for you not to deny that the Lisburns servile to the Albans? Even though hes from the Molesey House and is the same rank as us, its not pleasant to hear something like that. But, Gill dered, And father thinks its fine, so he agrees with what Albans does, but if he doesnt think its alright, then he would stop Albans. He doesnt publicise that he stops Albans, so it might look like servile, but I think its odd to be afraid of rumours and not do what you want or should do. The next generations of the Lisburns are strong. Mark, this is too important a discussion to make jokes. There are times when Gill is serious too. Then, shall I give Felicia a boost too? Whats with the then? Mark suddenly said, which confused us. Ill also be a sensei. What should I teach her? He tilted his head as he looked like he was looking at children, but wasnt he talking about how the nobles felt about the Four Marquises getting close to the royal family? Mark. Im only saying that the nobles will be unhappy, I never said you couldnt make them unhappy. If thats what you want, then go for it, Mark answered indifferently to Gill. I even think that they should erase the influence of the Four Marquises if thats what they want. We have to fill the magic stones even if we dont want to. However, is it necessary for us to be at the centre of domestic and foreign affairs? Shouldnt we separate ourselves from those matters? Thats aplicated problem. We cherish this country and wont abandon it because were involved with politics, and its a nice feeling to have power. The Four Marquises of the previous generations have surrounded this country like that. However, some wanted freedom like Otou-sama and some wanted to be a little more involved in politics like the Remingtons. Its still a long way before I be the head of the Albans in ce of Otou-sama. Do all heirs worry about these things? The oue is that we cantugh even if we wanted to in this hedged world. Nii-syama, Giww, shweethsh, Leis adorable voice broke my thoughts. I looked at the table, and most of the snacks and sweets were gone. They ate more than usual because they were having fun, and she quickly called out to me. We already ate a little while you guys were picking oranges. You dont have to worry about us, keep on eating. Ai! Buth, Im fuww. Lei rubbing her stomach is so cute. Shell probably get angry if I touch it. Then, shall we go back to the hall? Everyone stood up when I said this. The children also seemed satisfied and held onto their oranges again. By the way, Leis empty-handed because she made me hold hers. Shes cheeky. But, Lei, who hadnt napped and spent the time ying, she became sleepy and staggered as she walked. So, Hans picked her up, and she then fell asleep. Ah, Lei-sama, youve worked harder than usual, Hans handed Lei to Natalie and said. Hes the guard, so he needs his hands free. Hmm. She usually falls asleep earlier. I dont take naps anymore. Youre already five, so you cantpare yourself to her. So what? His Highness and Chris seem to get along pretty well without Lei. Felicia sighed in relief. Lei is two-years-old, the debut went on even without the star, and everyone went home. I, the other lead, conducted myself well. I got the guests who didnt want to leave to go home, and the debut was over. Ojii-sama finally arrived at that time. Luke! Im sorry, Imte. Happy 12th birthday! Well, Lei got tired of waiting and took a nap. He probably really wanted to see Lei, but he still treasured me even though I wasnt rted to him by blood. He hugged me tightly, then grabbed my shoulders and looked at my face. Youve gotten bigger since summer. However, youre a bit skinny. Youre skipping your sword practices, arent you? How did he know? I started practising seriously ever since Gill spoke to me, but I have indeed been skipping, so I was surprised, and Ojii-sama acted pompously, I even got you a new sword. The northern fiefs produce good swords. I only skipped a little, Im practising properly now! Wheres the sword?! Hahaha, here. Yay! His attendant handed me the sword that he had hidden. I wanted to swing it straight away, but I was enjoying the weight. I pulled Ojii-samas hand. Now, lets go see Lei sleep. Shes adorable even when shes sleeping. Really? Why were youte? I brought a Rug Dragon for Lei to use, but it wouldnt listen to what I say. Thats dangerous. Leis a little slow, so a violent dragon might be dangerous. Well, well find out when they meet. I quickly pulled Ojii-sama to the second floor while thinking, she cant ride it if its dangerous. I wanted him to quickly meet Lei. Chapter 130 - Ojii-sama Chapter 130: Ojii-sama Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Please stay safe and remember to social distance yourself!<3 I fell asleep and was on my bed when I woke up. Nico is usually waiting for me, but he must have already left. It was fun to pick oranges, but its tiring to meet so many people. Speaking of oranges, why dont I bring a Rug Dragon with me next time and stand on their head. While I was thinking about such things, Natalie wiped my face with a warm towel. Thhanwsh, Natawie. Lei. Nii-syama! Nii-sama was here. I turned to where his voice was and saw a stranger with him. He had a firm body, some grey hair in his brown hair, a tan, and brown eyes. That person muttered, ire... ire. Okaa-sama. Shortly after I thought that, the man hugged me. I didnt even have time to feel shy. I wasnt scared of strangers in the first ce. He smelt like the sun, old leather and faintly like Rug Dragons. Her eyes, mouth, her untidy hair, and mischievous expression are just like ires when she was little... Really? Both Otou-sama and Nii-sama have beautifully straight hair, but my hair is always all over the ce. Ojii-syama? I said, and he asked, Yes, thats right! Im your Ojii-sama. Ive never seen such a smart child before. Right, Luke?! Thats right! Thats why I wanted you to meet her as soon as possible! The middle-aged man and the boy were screaming. Father-inw, Ive been here the whole time. You didnt notice me at all because you wanted to meet Lei. Otou-sama smiled, wryly behind them. Oh, Dean. This is great. Leis back. Its really great! Yes, yes. It really is! He was still holding me as they hugged each other. Its tight. Its narrow. Its surprisingly foolish of you not to notice how much she looks like ire, Dean. At first, I only saw her hair and eye colours. And, shes chubbier than the slender and weak ire. What!? If a baby isnt chubby, then doesnt that mean theyre unhealthy? Otou-syama... Judging a person by only a nce, honestly what a troublesome person. After I started caring for her, I didnt even think about whether she resembled ire or not. Oh yes, is Luke like Diana? Otou-sama stared at Nii-sama, and Nii-sama was shocked. Youre asking that now? Its been 12 years since I was born. My bad. This is probably a situation where I can understand just how useless Otou-sama is. I hope this doesnt spread outside of the Albans House. Oh, we got off-topic. Le, happy birthday. Thanwsh. I feel like its my first time meeting a rtive. I brought a present for the girl who did her best in Frontier! Preshenth? I tilted my head. Oh yeah, I havent received a present today. I collected all the presents you received today. Ill show youter. Ai! Ojii-samas present is, you know... If you stop there, then Ill be excited to hear what it is. Its a Rug Dragon! Wow. Huh? Rug Dragon? For a two-year-old girl? Its a Rug Dragon for you to use! Wow, thanwsh. I said thank you, but we have lots of dragons in the pasture. And, Ive been told that I cant ride them by myself, so its a questionable present. Rug Dragons have long life spans, so itll be with you until you grow up. Ojii-samas fief raises Rug Dragons. Ojii-sama and Nii-sama get along well. I have mixed feelings about Rug Dragons, so the stuffed one near my bedside is enough for me. Im d he came to see me, and he also got along well with Otou-sama. The people at the mansion were tactful and made dinner into a party. We talked, andughed while having dinner. ire wasnt shy either, is Lei the same? Ojii-sama narrowed his eyes. ire didnt change even when she became an adult, and she always talked to this grumpy Dean without hesitation. Im ashamed of myself. I lost my temper a lot, and was unhappy about a lot of things back then. No, you had the reputation of being an expressionless and cold guy. The rumours about the Four Marquises are heard to the ends of the country. Thats... This might be my first time seeing Otou-sama speechless. Its Otou-sama, so he wasnt interested in whether people were interested in him or not, and he would even say What do you want me to do with your interest? Nii-sama and I, who were exposed to the public in Wester as members of the Four Marquises, smiled wryly. Then, I thought. If I were Okaa-sama, and I was meeting the Four Marquises for the first time, then I would be excited to see what kind of a grumpy person woulde. If she was like me, then she must have waited excitedly for the guest to arrive. Im shure Okaa-syama wash woowing forward tho ith. Lei! Thats right. Youre really her daughter. ire was looking forward to seeing what kind of person this cold and grumpy guy was, and she wanted to see how many wrinkles he had on his brows. She couldnt go out much because of her health, and was looking forward to meeting him. So... Otou-sama said as if he had remembered something. What is it? Otou-sama stared at me, turned away and looked awkward. ire came up to me with her eyes sparkling in excitement, then she said in disappointment, What? You dont even have one wrinkle. I was still young, and I thought that she was really rude, he muttered. Okaa-sama, I cant believe you wanted to see how many wrinkles he had. As expected of the woman who married Otou-sama. There were a lot of girls who wanted to be with me. Well, you are popr since youre one of the Four Marquises. Ive never met a girl as unpredictable as ire. And, she always looked like she was having fun. Thats why he was attracted to a girl who was different from those around him. I see. Lei, what are you grinning about? When Otou-sama got off his seat, he picked me up and put his face in my hair. Oh, yes. ire would grin in an udylike way too. I asked him what he said, but he immediately diverted the subject. I have to ask Nii-sama what Otou-sama looked like tomorrow. I thought. The next morning, I was taken to the pasture. I saw the Rug Dragon who was being given to me as a present and was blown away. Kyee. Huh, its small. Is it a child? Chapter 131 - Nostalgic Sound Chapter 131: Nostalgic Sound Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam and delishnoodles Of course, Rug Dragons had children as well. They carefully protect their children. This ranch also had several smaller dragons, but arent they bigger than this one? Smaww. Kyee. The Rug Dragon snorted when I said that. Youre the one whos small, right? I wasnt saying Im the small one. I folded my arms, stood in an imposing stance and red at the dragon. Kyeeee. Im not folding my arms, you say? Rude. Im folding my arms properly, arent I? Anyway, youre so small. Can you even work properly? They became good friends straight away. The Albans are reallypatible with Rug Dragons. Ai? Kyee? The Rug Dragon and I turned around at Ojii-samas words. See, arent you getting along? It was a coincidence. I turned to the side, and the Rug Dragon also turned away. Somerge Rug Dragons approached the small one to calm it down. They seemed a bit angry as if to say that we should take care of the younger ones. Some came towards me as well and gently poked me with their noses. Get along, you say? You may be surprised by the small dragon, but thats her breed. The Rug Dragons in the north are ratherrge, but there are some smaller ones. They cant carry heavy loads, but theyre friendly, and its easier to handle them. Theyre popr among women. So thats the reason? It might have been rude of me to call her small. I untied my arms. Kyee. As long as you understand, you say? Well, shes a bit sassy, but thats okay. But, Ojii-sama. Its still too early for Lei to ride dragons. And, Lei isnt good at moving, unlike the other children. What?! I wonder since when have I beenpared to other children? Children around the same age as me shouldnt be able to move around well. Besides, he may think that Im bad at moving around, but so what? Theres no P.E. in this world, so theres no point in worrying about evaluation. I like to move, so I dont mind at all. Thats where thises in. Now, lets put a basket on the dragon! Ojii-sama proudly instructed, and a divided basket used for transporting cargo was attached to the dragon. They use this in Frontier, but it looks a little different. Its originally a cargo basket, but its shaped like a chair, and it fixes the body to the chair when you put this strap on. Its an excellent basket. She wont fall out of the basket even if the Rug Dragon runs. It has been tested, so its okay. Not the dragon, but the basket? But what about the bnce between left and right? There are some weights at her feet to maintain bnce. Also, even if shes a small Rug Dragon, she can carry two adults if they sit on the left and right baskets. Which means... That Luke and Lei can take a walk on the dragon. What?! Nii-sama stared at me with sparkling eyes. Lei, this is... Nii-syama, dis is... Lets get on! Ai! Wait, Otou-sama stopped us, and rode the dragon first to try her out. The Rug Dragon looked disgusted, but she stooped down and let Otou-sama get on. Go! Kyee, the dragon let out an unmotivated shriek, but still started running around the ranch. Otou-sama rode her around the ranch while indicating left and right with his hand. Then, he came back. The Rug Dragon didnt look tired at all. Shes well-trained, Father-inw. Ojii-sama looked proud. But, for the two-year-old Lei... Kyee, the Rug Dragon snorted, are you looking down on me? But, Otou-sama was right. Lei wiww ride with Otou-syama. Lei and Otou-sama? Alright, then. Otou-sama! Thats not fair! But, you were able to ride on the dragon by yourself sincest summer. Nii-sama looked disappointed, but he gave up when he was told this. Then, if you think its fine after she rides with you, Otou-sama, then let her ride with me next. Well, what should I do? I looked up at Otou-sama. Uoah. I took a step closer to him and stared at him. One more push. Otou-syama... Alright. Anyway, lets try first. Ai! Otou-sama instructed the Rug Dragon to run next to us, then he changed the position of the strap and strapped me in. I was strapped in now, but if the position of the strap was fixed from the beginning, then I just need to wiggle in. The basket which had been turned into a chair had cushions in it and felt good to sit on. I felt Otou-sama getting in next to me, and our eyes met on the back of the dragon. Were unexpectedly close. And its fun. Go slowly. Kyeee. The dragon started strolling. It felt the same as the Rug Dragons I rode in Frontier. The dragons would dash, Mill would be riding next to me and Alistair would ride in front of us. Awishthair. I wonder how he is. Otou-sama nced at me, then spoke to the dragon, Run. The Rug Dragon picked up her pace. We quickly approached the edge of the ranch. The dragon ran along the fence, then turned sharply. I felt gravity on the side. I never experienced this in Frontier. Wow! Iughed. The wind blew my hair back. The cold winter air blew everything away. Even though Otou-sama hadnt said anything, the Rug Dragon stopped in front of everyone. Otou-sama! Hmm. It seems fine. You cant let the dragon run when youre riding with Lei, Luke. But, you can get the dragon to walk around. Yay! Nii-sama jumped in joy. It was fun to ride the Rug Dragon with Nii-sama. We could talk as well. However, it was cold in the middle of winter. We ended the ride before our bodies froze. Now, I just need to name her. Nii-syama, whathsh your dragonsh name? My dragon? Doesnt have one. Huh? Apparently, it was pointless to name them since they operated as a group even if they were being used exclusively. Therefore, no one gave them names. Come to think of it, I didnt see anyone in Lentforce with their own dragon. How do you caww thhem? You can just ask the dragons caretaker. But, Otou-sama also prepared something special for you to match with Ojii-samas present. Niini? Uh-oh, I start talking like a baby once I let my guard down. Whath? Otou-syama. You dont have to change the way you talk. Well, whatever. Here. In Otou-samas palm was a small whistle attached to a thin gold chain. Dis... You blew them in Frontier, right? A grass whistle which made a strange sound. I took it gently and put it in my mouth. Fuu. There was no sound. Blow it harder. Ai. Thats right. Even the grass whistles didnt make a sound when I blew on it softly. I blew harder. Puu. Kyee. Puu, puu. Kyee, kyee. The Rug Dragons cried along to the whistle. Soundsh wike Weshther. The wind blew. I heard theughter of my friends. You dont have to forget. But you can. Otou-sama added unnecessarily and put the whistle chain around my neck. Its not lonesome. Rug Dragons are always our partners. Ojii-syama. Ojii-sama also seemed satisfied. My debut ended peacefully, and I made new friends and gained a Rug Dragon. Chapter 132 - Stay Chapter 132: Stay Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles I rested the day after my debut and rode on the Rug Dragon with Ojii-sama and Nii-sama. Nii-sama also took a day off from the academy since Ojii-sama was here. Kyee. The little dragon becamepletely familiar with the group. She ran with the other dragons and helped look after the smaller ones. Dragon! Kyee. She still ran to me when I called her. Kyee. She put her head closer to me when I reached out, so I rubbed her big head. However, another dragon approached and poked my body. Hahaha, the dragons love Lei, Ojii-samaughed, but the dragons probably did like me. But, the dragon, who was poking me, looked at me meaningfully. I suddenly realised this, and pulled out the dragon whistle. Kyee. So, you get what I mean? The dragon said. Bwow? Kyee. Puu, puu. Kyee, kyee. The dragons sang happily and ran around energetically. I wonder why they react to the whistle. Ojii-sama put his hand to his chin and pondered. Soundsh wike da wind. The wind? I wonder if they remember the wide prairies. Kyee. I dont know what theyre thinking, but they look like theyre having fun, so its okay. Otou-sama said that the Rug Dragon couldnt run while we were riding her, but Ojii-sama said that it would be fine if she jogged, so Nii-sama and I rode her around the ranch with a fair bit of speed. Lei, why dont youe to Ojii-samas ce the next time you have a big holiday? Oway! I was happy with Nii-samas proposal and Ojii-sama was delighted as well. Yes,e,e. I didnt get to enjoy my time therest time because we moved around a lot and I had to train my sword skills, but itll be nice to stay there for a while and take rides on the Rug Dragon. I heard that Nii-sama went to Ojii-samas ce, but I didnt know that he had such a hard time there. Buth, Awishthair thoo. Hmm? I wanth tho meeth Barth and Miww thoo. We had only just separated, and they were probably busy with their studies, but its alright to want to meet them. Those guys will surelye to see you even if you dont do anything. Those guys, that doesnt sound like words Nii-sama would use. Youll need a big holiday if you want to go see them. Well talk to Otou-sama about it, but we have to visit Ojii-sama first. Then, well think about going to Wester after. Ai. Weve made ns for a trip. By the way, how long will you be staying here, Ojii-sama? Well, actually... Ojii-sama looked at the ranch after picking me up when Nii-sama asked him this question. You probably heard about this Luke. Nobles from Fand are pushing His Highness Albert to marry. Albert-sama... Yes, Ive heard. But, Ive heard that no foreigner has ever married into the royal family, so they probably wont go through with it. Who is Prince Albert? I listened to their conversation while looking at the ranch and Rug Dragons. Hes the second Prince, Lei. In other words, Nicos uncle. Oji-syama. Hes about 20 years old, so hes around the same age as Marcus Molesey. The Molesey House is part of the Four Marquises, and they have wintery-sky eyes. If I remember correctly, the oldest one is Har-ojisama. And, Marw. Grey-oniisyama. Thats right, but... Nii-sama, whats wrong? The only one who you can call Nii-sama is me. You can call Mark Oji-sama. Yes, thats good enough for him. Yesh, around shame age ash Barth. Same as Bart? Then, Bart is an Oji-sama too. So overbearing. Ojii-sama held me as heughed, and there was nothing more unstable than this. Lei, you only need one Ojii-sama too. You can call me as much as you like. Ojii-syama. What is it, Lei? That wasnt what we were talking about, Ojii-sama. I asked you how long you would be staying here. Hahaha, oh yeah. Ojii-sama put me down since I got tired of being held, and went back to the topic at hand. Since people in Fand are pushing for it, they decided that the two will at least meet face-to-face. Fand... Nii-sama frowned. I listened as I gathered some kind of fluff that had been mixed in with the dead winter grass. Wester and Easter wont remain silent if the royal family has a connection with Fand. They will probably remove him from the royal family and turn him into a normal noble, but what is the King thinking? Nii-sama sometimes says things that a 12-year-old wouldnt. Surprisingly, it might just be a mere miai1). Miai? Nii-sama asked back. His Highness Lambert happened to find the woman he loved from a lower-ranked noble family, but His Highness Albert patrols around the country, so he doesnt have that opportunity. He might not want to make connections with powerful nobles in the country. If thats the case, then it would be troublesome if he marries a noble from Wester of Easter. Well, the royals cant leave the Kingdom. Its obvious that they would invite the youngdy to the royal capital. So, theyll be meeting in Neville. So, Ojii-sama is... Ojii-sama, youre thawing him thhere? Thats right. Its a hassle. It seems like the Albans arent the only ones who say unnecessary things. Of course, my main purpose was to meet Lei. Ai! Its fine since he can finish what he has to do. I think he went to the south on an inspection, but he should be back soon, so well go to the north together. Until then, well, Ill be staying here. Then, I realised that I never met His Highness Albert even when I was with Nico. The Prince should take his time to return so that Ojii-sama can stay here for a long time, I thought as if it was someone elses business. Chapter 133 - From Two People to Three People Chapter 133: From Two People to Three People Trantor: Blushy Editor: Delishnoodles My debut was over, so Nii-sama tearfully returned to his dormitory, and I went back tomuting to the castle. The difference was the Ojii-sama saw me off every day with a smile. What happened to the little dragon, you ask? It would certainly be fun to ride her around town, but Natalie will have to sit on the other basket. And, Otou-sama will sit in the carriage. Otou-sama refused since he wouldnt be able to enjoy his time with his daughter on hismute to the castle. Or, Otou-sama could ride in the other basket, and Natalie and the guard will ride in the carriage. But this is also strange. Otou-sama liked this idea, but Jude was firmly against it. I think Judes temples were twitching when he said this to Otou-sama when Otou-sama tried to climb into the carriage, The Four Marquises dont ride in baskets to go out! I know that Le-sama is cute, but please be more aware of your position as the head of the family. I know, I know. Otou-sama didnt seem to care, but Im d he didnt get into the basket. Therefore, the little dragon was returned to the ranch, but I was somewhat angry that she went back happily without anyints. Well, she can only stay in the castle ranch even if she came with us, so it probably didnt matter to her. I want to brag to Nico, but I dont mind doing that when the opportunity presents itself. I had a lot of fun with Ojii-sama during my debut, but Im happy to go back to my normal days. I cheerfully walked up to Nico when I got off the carriage, but then I saw an unfamiliar and imposing carriage. Thats the Remington carriage, Natalie said after ncing at it. Remingthon? They came to your debut the other day. The family head is Angelique-sama, and her daughters Felicia-sama and Christine-sama picked oranges with you. I know who the Remingtons are. I just didnt understand why they were here. But, I figured it out from Natalies words. Chrishthine! I told you to call me Chris! Chris came up to us while Natalie was talking. Felicia stood behind her with a troubled expression on her face. I told you not to look at other peoples carriages without permission... Because Lei didnte out straight away. That sounds just like Chris. You should have gone to where I am before going to where Lei is. Nico! We havent seen each other in a few days. Hmm. Lei, I thank you for the oranges. Mother was most pleased. Okaa-syama? Nico, thhathsh good. She might have told him that he could have taken some from the castle greenhouse and didnt need to bring them from another ce. Im d she liked the orange. My Otou-sama was really happy. He patted my head. Head! Thathsh nice. Id be happy if my head was patted. Chris. Follow His Highnesss example. It doesnt matter what Otou-sama did, you should give your thanks for. But, Nee-sama. No buts. We came here because you promised that you would study etiquette. Chris pouted unhappily, but surprisingly, she turned to me and said expressed her gratitude, Lei, thanks for the oranges. Youre wee, I also replied politely. However, it was strange to be thanked since it wasnt like they were my oranges. Chrish, Chrish, did you awshoe tho shthudy? Thats right. I was told that it would be fine since the small Nico and Lei are studying properly. We shthudy properwy. I puffed my chest in pride. Lei is right. Nico puffed his chest in pride. What? You two actually study? Why is she disappointed? Its also boring to y the whole day. Chris! Felicia rubbed her hands anxiously. She worries more than Nii-sama. Nico and I looked at each other and nodded. Its annoying, so we should just take her with us. Lethsh go. Lets. We held out our hand to Chris on both sides. Wh-what? Hand. Like this? Chris stretched out her hand, and Nico took one while I took the other. Now, lethsh go. Hmm, Lei, were going to my library. Shouldnt I take the lead? Then pweashe. Youre making me angry. The way he spoke strangely reminded me of Prince Huu. Awrighth, off we go! Arent you leading in the end, Lei? We walked to the library while Chris was still confused. Ah, Chris! Felicia cried out from behind her, but I ignored her. Mm, Felicia-ojousama. Huh? Oh, Ive seen you before. I was a Ojou-samas maid before, Natalie said. It isnt rude for a maid to talk if the situation calls for it. Felicia looked as if she remembered this. Hmm, I think its alright to leave Christina-sama with His Highness Nico and Le-sama. Oh. Im supposed to look after her. Odds-sensei will be there, and so will other adults. If you were Christines maid, then you know that shes a difficult child. Yes. Natalie, you didnt hesitate. But, please leave her to us. Felicia-sama, what about your political affairs? Oh no! I need to go back! Ille back at lunch. Felicia left in a hurry. I knew that she left and looked up at Chris. She seemed alright. She was looking around since it was her first time here. Nexth, we cwimb up shthairsh. It was dangerous to climb up the stairs while holding hands, so I let go off her hand under the stairs. Second fwoor. I stared at the two who had gone ahead and walked up the stairs steadily. Chris looked down worriedly at me from the top of the stairs. Then, she nced behind me. No matter how slow Lei-sama is, she wont fall down from the stairs, Hans spoke behind me to reassure Chris. Rude. Its because Im slow that Im careful and dont get hurt. Wait, Im not slow. Then, the three of us finally entered the library. Big... Chris muttered because Nicos library was so big. There was another library in the castle, and this one was exclusively for the royal family. There was also a small bed under the window. Three desks were arranged neatly in front of the ckboard, and Odds-sensei was already waiting for us. But before Odds-sensei said anything, Nico stood in front of the ckboard with his arms crossed. Oh my, hes pretending to be the senior one. Well... Chrish, shith down. Here? Ai, thhere. I had Chris sit down before I stood next to Nico and crossed my arms. Im also a senior. Noth decided. Decided. Nico says one too many words. Then, Chris will take an exam to see how much she knows. Exam. Your Highness. Le-sama... Odds-sensei seemed appalled but wait a minute. Chapter 134 - Let’s Play a Game Chapter 134: Lets y a Game Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Wh-what? Im five. I know a lot more than His Highness Nico, and even more than Lei, Chris said in amazement. However, Nico ignored her. Then, write out a, i, u, e, o in order. I dont want to. Write it. He pointed at the paper and pencil on the table. Argh. I just need to write it, right? Why do I have to listen to a little baby...? Chris muttered, but she began writing. A, i, u. See, I can write it just fine. E, o, done. Again. What? Your e is the wrong way. Nico opened his arms and shrugged. Are you Western? I looked up at Odds-sensei, and the edge of his lips were twitching. I know. I know. Nico didnt know how to write them until recently. You only made a little mistake. This one needs to be done properly too. What did you say?! Oh, this is bad. Chris was about to flip the table. Chriss maid and guard also went on alert. Aai. Lethsh pway a game, I interrupted them stupidly. Oh, I mean cutely. Game? Game? Both of them turned around at the same time. The game ish cawwed find thhe reaw e. Le-sama, what kind of game is that? To do this quickly, I will need the help of Odds-sensei, who had just asked a question. Puth a woth of papersh withh e on thhe fwoor. (Put a lot of papers with e on the floor) Oh. Like the one you hit? Im the one who wants to say, oh Odds-sensei remembered. Puth thhe reaw e among thhe fawe e. (Put the real e among the fake e) I get it! Nico yelled. The one who finds the real e the fastest wins, right?! Thathsh righth. Thats right. I gave Odds-sensei a demand, Please write the correct e and a lot of wrong es. So, thats the game? Well, alright. It would take a lot of time for us to write it. So, I got Odds-sensei to write too. In thhe meanthime, woow for weththersh thhath Chrish ish bad ath writhing. (In the meantime, look for letters that Chris is bad at writing) I dont have any letters that Im bad at writing. Chrish. Thathsh for thhe nexth game. Chris thought the game would finish in one round and fidgeted. ... Fine. Iww confirm ith. So arrogant. However, Chris wasnt good at writing a lot of letters. Its hard to read. Whatevers fine, right? Apparently, thats what she thinks. It might be alright since shes five. However, the Prince can write these letters properly, so his study buddy should be able to too. What about me, you ask? Of course, I can read. But, my hands wont move the way I want them too, so I dont force myself to write. Of course, I practice writing, but I draw more. Both Nico and Odds-sensei said that was fine. Odds-sensei immediately understood the game that I proposed. I just have to mix the real e with the fake es and put them on the ground, right? Ai. The three of us stood before the paper and looked at it in excitement. There are three correct es. Then, this is the wrong e, and this is the correct e. Lets find the correct e. Now, lets begin! Nico flew out like the wind and grabbed two correct es in no time at all, and Chris also picked up the correct e after hesitating for a moment. The two proudly showed Odds-sensei their papers. Christine-sama, which way did you draw thest line on your e? Hmm, towards the hand that I take oranges with. Oranges? Well, okay. Thats right. You can remember it as the hand that you harvest oranges with. Then, please write it again. Okay! Chris replied frankly and wrote her e. Chris looked happy, and Odds-sensei seemed impressed. So she can do it. Even so. I thought it was funny. Apparently, I had only moved two steps. Lei... Wouldnt it be better if you had left one for me if youre going to look at me pitifully? If its like this then... Im changing thhe ruwesh. (Im changing the rules.) Lei, thats not fair. Ith ish! Grabbing thwo piecesh of papersh ishnth fair! (It is! Grabbing two pieces of papers isnt fair) Nico looked at the two pieces of paper in his hand and gave me one. I stomped my feet. I! I wanth tho geth ith myshewf! Nico rubbed my head while feeling troubled. Thats fine, but this is a battle. You can onwy thawe one! The pershon who thawesh ith tho Oddsh-shenshei winsh! Nico and Chris thought for a while. Well, thats fine. That sounds good. Then, thhathsh thhath! I snorted. Ill get Natalie and the others to help me this time. Now then, second round. Begin! Nico ran to the other side when Odds-sensei said this. He took the furthest e and ran back to Odds-sensei to show him. Next was Chris. In the meantime, I quietly took an e, and was thest one to show Odds-sensei. Le-sama passes too. Ai! I also showed the paper to Natalie. Lei-sama, its good that you were able to get the paper! Ai! I felt satisfied. Next, I showed it to Hans. Thats good, you were able to get it properly. Ai! Naturally. Like this, Chris started showing the strength of a five-year-old andpeted with Nico. We ran around the whole morning. I was alwaysst, but I had lots of fun. Otou-sama and Felicia came at lunchtime. Felicia looked like she was going to faint when she saw the mess of papers on the ground, and it was funny. Now thhen, thhe pershon who cowwecthsh thhe moshth papersh wiww be thhe winner. (Now then, the person who collects the most papers will be the winner) Begin! Odds-sensei spoke pleasantly, so Nico and Chris moved conditionally. One paper, two papers, three papers, one fell, so one more. Huh? Theres no more? I looked around restlessly. Lei... Lei... Buffo. It seems like Nico and Chris collected the rest of the papers. I think Hansughed, but why is Otou-sama making a strange face? Hah, thhath wash though. (That was tough) I said as I gave Odds-sensei the papers, and heplimented me with a smile, Le-sama, you did a great job. Odds-sensei has be quite an understanding person. We each went our separate ways during lunch. When I returned, I fell asleep because I was tired, and Chris got angry, Why is she sleeping?! I dont understand why she was mad. Chapter 135 - Intruder Sensei

Chapter 135: Intruder Sensei

Then surprisingly, it was quickly decided that Chris woulde to the castle as the Princes study partner. However, she will onlye on days when Felicia has toe to the castle. Felicia isnt exactly involved in political affairs yet. Angelique has only just begun to teach her about this. Moreover, she was still in herst year of the academy, so she had a lot of things to do before her graduation in March. Therefore, there are days when Felicia wonte to the castle, and on those days, Chris wonte either. In that case, I thought it would be fine for the head of the Remington House to bring her along like Otou-sama does with me, but she wont bring Chris for inexpressible reasons like its a pain tomute back and forth and shell get in the way at lunch. So, I thought for a moment that we could stay together at lunchtime like in kindergarten or a nursery school, but both Nico and I both look forward to having lunch with our families, and we should treat this time preciously. Then, Felicia was excited that she coulde to teach us etiquette once a week even though she was busy, but a different person arrived at the beginning of the week. Nico and I both had our mouths agape. Lets throw candy at them. Marcus-dono, candies are dangerous for babies, Odds-sensei calmly pointed this out, and I closed my open mouth. Marw-niisya... Marw. Your name is Lei, right? You could have just called me Mark-niisama. I was a little troubled since Nii-sama would make a big fuss if he found out. Im sure Luke told you that hes your only Nii-sama. Mark raised the corner of his mouth, weirdly. Marcus-dono, Nico recovered from his surprise and greeted Mark properly. Your Highness Nics. I havent seen you since Leis debut. I thought Felicia would being today. Lei thoo. I was curious about what it was like to study etiquette. Come to think of it, Chris isnt here today, so Felicia wouldnt be at the castle either. Ah, Feliciasing too, but Ill also being every week. Didnt you hear about this? Nope. Nico and I looked at Odds-sensei. I did hear about this, but I didnt know when youll being or what youll be teaching, so I thought I would tell them once everythings decided, Odds-sensei said helplessly. He probably came on a whim since it was only talked about and it wasnt official. What a troublesome person. But, hes wee toe. Whath, ah, what are you theaching? I jumped up and down. Lei, calm down. Im sure itll be something interesting. Nico put pressure on me while trying to calm me down. I think I did it unconsciously though... Oh my, expectations are heavy. Why do you think I came in the morning? Now that I think about it, Nii-samaes after lunch, and its annoying how I fall asleep after eating. Our expectations swelled up even more when we heard the word morning. Unlike Nico and I who were happy, Mark looked a little trouble, and he looked at Odds-sensei who had aplicated expression on his face. Dont worry. I got permission from His Highness Lambert. I got it some time ago, but I thought I shoulde here quickly. But, you have to study, and I dont think its safe. I have my guards with me, and this is inside of the castle. That was when Odds-sensei backed down. Mark looked towards us and smiled yfully. Today, Ill take you around the castle. We opened our mouths wide again. A tour of the castle? Oh yeah, I always go straight to Nico, so I only saw the long corridor once. Nicos eyes were sparkling too. Lets go! Go! This is a trip. Nathawie. Lei-sama, thats good. Are thhere shweethsh? Sweets? Ah, I brought some with me just in case, but are these alright? Natalie rummaged in her bag and took out a small package. This smell is my favourite sponge cake. I nced at Nico. Of course, I have more. Thanwsh Nathawie. I was relieved and put the small package into my pocket. Im d that she has some for Nico too. The stuffed rug dragon that I carry around with me as a lucky charm is currently next to my pillow and apanies me to sleep. That was why I put the sponge cake into a different pocket. Ai. Lethsh go. Lei, you... W-well, its fine. Dont tell me... The corner of Marks mouth raised. We dont need a maid or Odds-sensei. We just need guards. If someone from the Four Marquises says so, then they have no choice but to obey. Odds-sensei and Natalie reluctantly obeyed him. I had a guard with me, and so did Nico. Of course, its Hans. Its a bit far, but do your best. We went down to the first floor from the library and entered the corridor leading to the castle. The corridor was different from the one I had used when I first came to the castle. When we entered the castle, there was a wide passage and a curve. There were beautiful paintings on the wall, but I was interested in the intricate patterns on the wall, so I looked around restlessly while walking; then Mark picked me up. Well be walking around the castle once a week from now on, so well rush this time. Were exploring every week? Nicos eyes are sparkling. Yeah. Theres nothing wrong with knowing the castle where you live. You can study at the academy, so I dont get why they make a two and three-year-old study every day. I recalled Marks Otou-sama. He was a kind Oji-sama who told me to call him Har-ojisama, but he looked stern and seemed like he would be strict with home discipline, so it felt strange for Mark to say something like that. Marw, did you shthudy when you were withthwe? (Mark, did you study when you were little?) Well, just a bit. But it was really just a bit, and all I did was y in the garden until I turned five. You wiwe running. I nodded meekly. You dont do it, Lei? I do! Its unconvincing when Im held. We continued right through numerousplex passages, and I gradually lost track of where we were. Its surprisingly far. Because the castle is big. Mark said carefreely, then, Ah, were here, he said before trying to open the door. Marcus-dono, however, Hans quietly interrupted him. Marcus ignored him and touched the doorknob. However, Hans stopped him in a powerful voice, Marcus-dono! What? Where are you taking Lei-sama? Oh my, he didnt mention Nico. Chapter 136 - Between the Barrier

Chapter 136: Between the Barrier

Oh? I dont think theres any ce in the castle that the Four Marquises cant go to. Mark took his hand off the knob and shrugged, but Mark continued to hound him, Thats only if theyre the heirs. Or those who have inherited the eye colours of their House. Chrish. So thats why you came when Chris wasnt here? Oh, Lukes treasured kid is so smart. Mark tried to stroke my head, and I tried to avoid his hand, but couldnt. Hans. Its fine. Nico is a direct descendant of the royal family and Lei has inherited her violet eyes. But, theyre too young. And, this is the role of their parents. Thats why they dont bring their children with them when theyre this young. Youre annoying, Hans. Mark ignored Hanss words. People have ideas about how it should be. But, its not prohibited. Im the sensei today. I will teach them what I want to teach them. But... Hansh. That was me. Hansh we canth go over thhere? Lei-sama. Well, its not dangerous. But its still too early for you to go there. Then ithsh fine. I looked at Nico, and he nodded. Nico was calm. Dear me, Im going to open the door. I peeked behind the door in excitement, but it was another corridor. I was disappointed. However, Mark continued forward and opened another door. Its really like a maze. Yes, its like a maze to make sure people cant go to the centre of the castle. Now, today I want to take you between the barrier. Bethween thhe barrier. I wonder how much you know, Lei. Mark looked amused. Its a ce that you probably wont enter ever in your life, Lei. Its the ce that ties the royal family and the Four Marquises to Kingdom, the ce where we maintain the barrier. I dont think we should go to such an important ce. I looked at Hans. He may be worried, but he seemed annoyed. The problem isnt whether to enter the space between the barrier or not. Otou-syama feewsh down. Le-sama... Otou-syama wanthsh tho shhow Lei. Im sure Otou-sama would grieve since he wanted to be the first person to show me it. Well, Im sure he does, Mark said smoothly. He ignored what I had said and opened the door with guards in front of it. Milord. You can enter Milord, but its prohibited for others to enter. However, he was stopped. This girl has inherited the eyes of the Four Marquises, and this boy is a direct descent of the royal family. The guards will stay outside. But... I have permission from His Highness Lambert. The guards backed down because they had no choice. Le-sama, we cant follow you in. Ai. Itsh oway. Mark is young, but he seems calm and wont do anything rash; and hes the sensei today, so I have no choice but to trust and follow him. Isnt it exciting to go between the barrier? When Mark opened the door, he signalled for us to go in, so we went in while he was holding the door open. Wow. Unlike what I had expected, the room was big. There was a table in the centre of the room, and the room was lit brightly. And, that was all. There were no windows. There were two doors besides the entrance, but there was nothing else in the room. It was quiet. Come on, lets go over there. Mark took us to the table in the middle. Nico held his hand out to me. I held his hand lightly, and we headed to the centre. I think I should hold Lei. See, it turns into this. The round table-like thing in the middle wasnt a table, but a pedestal that had been embedded in the floor. Mark picked me up, then put five big magic stones into the square frame on the pedestal; one in the middle and one in each of the four corners. The middle represents the royal family. The one facing the door symbolises the Remingtons. From there clockwise: the Albans, Lisburns and Molesey Houses. Big... I couldnt help but say since it was that big. However, it wasnt as big as I thought. I instinctively looked for my Rug Dragon plushie to my right. Wait, its next to my pillow. The magic stones were about the same size as the Hollows that rarely appear in the prairie. It was too big to fit in my hand, but it fits nicely into the hand of an adult. The magic stones are about the same size because of the person in charge. There are few magic stones like this, so the castle buys them up when they appear in the market. Therefore, there are a few spares. I was held up, and Nico climbed up the chair himself so that we could see on top of the table. The colours of the magic stones varied from light pink to dark purple. How much will my magic fill? I remembered that Alistair had fainted when I had first seen him fill the magic stone for the barrier box. After that, I apanied them to train our magic; then I began training on my own, so I think my magic reserves have grown much bigger, and my control has gotten better too. I can refill the slightly faded magic stone. However, I dont think I can fill the pink magic stones until theyre dark purple. This is the power of the Four Marquises. This is the duty that Otou-sama is buried with, and Onii-sama will be burdened with itter. I suddenly noticed that Nico was reaching out to the magic stones. Nico. His hand stopped. Oh, you cant do that, Your Highness. You dont know how to do it, and if your magic happens to be sucked up, then itll dry out, Mark said as if he was surprised. He put me down, then carried Nico off the chair. Nico and I looked at each other. We know how to channel magic, and although I cant fill the barrier magic stone until its full, Nico can probably fill a magic stone until its full since he has more magic than me. If I can do it, then I want to try. Nicos eyes said. No. I want to. No. Well, if you say so, Lei. Its not my problem. Nicos Otou-sama will probably get angry. I decided to distract Nico. Marw, where do thhoshe doorsh go? Oh, the resting ce. I want to see! When I pulled his hand, he chuckled and walked towards the door. Nico! I also called out to Nico, who was staring at the magic stone table. Alright. Im going to open the door. The other side of the door that Mark showed us was like a small hotel. There were two big beds, a small table and chair, and a tea set. The door over there leads to a small bathroom and shower. It really is like a hotel. But, I dont think anyone uses it. Everyone leaves once they finish their work. Whath abouth thhe othher door? It leads to another ce, but thats still a secret. Then, it got noisy beyond the door where the guards were stationed. What the heck is going on? Chapter 137 - An Adult is…

Chapter 137: An Adult is...

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Now then, Ill show you how to channel magic into the magic stone before someone disturbs us. You canth. He cant do that. If you show a baby how to channel magic into a magic stone, then theyll want to try it for themselves, wouldnt they? Lei, why? I want to see. Nico. You can when you geth bigger. Mark nced at us, and ignored me, then he began channelling magic into the light coloured magic stone that belonged to the Moleseys. Since its already like this, then its better not to disturb his concentration. Nico and I had no choice but to watch him. It started getting noisy outside. The magic stone gradually darkened. Mark frowned while focusing. Then, the door opened with a bang not long after. Father! I wondered who it was, and it was Nicos Otou-sama. Nicos Otou-sama nced happily at Nico, who had called his name, then he looked at the magic stone on the table and Mark, around the room, returned his gaze to Nico, then looked at myself and Mark. Molesey. What are you doing? Im showing them around the castle., Your Highness. Since I wanted to show them a bit of the castle. I allowed you to show them around the castle, but I didnt give you permission to show them between the barrier. Marcus raised his eyebrow in surprise. You didnt tell me what I couldnt show them. Normally, you wouldnt take small children to an important ce like this. Nicos Otou-sama probably didnt think that Mark, who looked like he had frozen, would bring us here. In fact, I dont think theres a rule that states that no one but the Four Marquises, the royal family and their direct line can enter this ce. Thats probably why the guards at the door had let us in, and Nicos Otou-sama couldnt press Mark hard. However, this is under the premise that everyone knows that other people shouldnt enter here. No one imagined that the heir of a Four Marquis family would do something reckless like this. You cant bring them here. No matter how smart they are, children are beings that make you want to tease them. At any rate, if these two were to faint, then we must not let anything interfere with the Kingdom Barrier. His Highness Lambert can only reason quietly. Mark gently removed his hands from the magic stone while Prince Lambert was talking. The magic stone had been filled to a dark colour, and there was a bit of sweat on Marks forehead. He had only channelled his magic for a short amount of time, but I can tell that he had consumed a considerable amount of magic. And, why did you show them how to channel magic!? Its alright to show Nico, but why did you show Lei as well? Shes the most reckless child in a way! Rude. Didnt I try to stop Mark? Father, Lei tried to stop Mark-dono. Shes a good girl. Nico, I didnt say that she wasnt. I said that shes reckless. Nicos Otou-sama looked awkwardly at me. After all, Lei has probably done some reckless things. I havent, what did I do? I folded my arms and turned my head to the side. Argh, if Albans knew about this... What about Albans? Otou-syama! I ran up to him, and he picked me up right away. At that moment, I felt like I saw Hans behind the door. Hans must have gone to get Otou-sama. He is indeed my guard. Tour. Tour? Otou-sama looked at me suspiciously when I exined what we were doing. Touring thhe cashthwe. I see, so you were on a castle tour. Lei is so smart, you know everything. Ai! I puffed my chest out proudly in Otou-samas arms. But, why did you show them the room between the barrier, Mark-dono? Otou-samas voice was so cold that it was below freezing point. Be-because I thought I should show them the most important ce in the castle first. I see. But, I dont think you needed to show little children who dont even have enough power to fill magic stones how to channel your magic into one. Mark started sweating and averted his gaze. Mark said he is 20-years-old. He is older than Gill and Felicia, and is the oldest out of the Four Marquises children that I have gotten to know recently. But, he is still younger than Bart and Mill who are 22, and their 23 year old group, and also younger than Prince Huu. And, he is carefully cared for since he is the heir, so hes been living his life carefreely. I squinted and looked at Matk. What Im saying is that Mark is a child. He is different from Bart and his crew who constantly work to support themselves and raised their name up as hunters. Hes also different from Prince Huu, who is supporting his country as the second prince and thought of his country and people first. Hes only a little younger than them, but he only thinks about himself so he ended up like this. Im sure he didnt have some hidden agenda behind this. He simply wanted to add this to our studies by taking us out to y, surprise us along the way, and wanted us to respect him a little. I could tell when I saw him channelling magic into the magic stone. Mark is a lot worse at manipting his magic than Nii-sama. He also doesnte close to Alistairs level, but he maniptes his magic more efficiently than Bart and his crew. In other words... Marw noth sensei. The room that had been surrounded by a heavy atmosphere became quiet. Marw shhouwd shthudy more. The adults looked like they had frozen in surprise, and Nico looked at Mark, pitifully. Marcus-dono, how about youe when Luke is teaching? Lets study about magic together. Then, he patted Marks thigh as if to encourage him. Wha, Im...! I can already channel magic as part of the Four Marquises! Why are you saying this when I can already do it! Itll be useful for you. You go to the Albans house to learn how to manipte your magic sometimes, dont you? You should learn from Luke with the children. Otou-sama! Mark looked like he had messed up, and the current head of the Molesey House finally showed up. Mark probably brought us to between the barrier in secret, and took a different path here so that he couldnt get caught. Nii-sama wouldnt do something as sloppy as that. No, Nii-sama wouldnt do sloppy things in the first ce. Im sorry. Its shameless as a parent that my adult son has to be told these things. He will ept any form of punishment you wish to give him. Its absurd for him to be a sensei. Like His Highness Nichs said, he should learn how to manipte magic for a while from Luke-dono with the children. Mark hung his head down in shame at his fathers stern words. Up until now, he hasnt been excessive or inadequate in his political affairs or when filling the magic stones. You know that there are no punishments for those who sustain the barrier, Nicos Otou-sama said in annoyance. Indeed, for example, if Otou-sama can no longer channel his magic into the magic stone, then the barrier will be rendered useless. Albans. I want you to reason with Marcus since you know the importance of young children. Now then, everyone is dismissed. Which means, Nico and I should go back to our rooms. So, what will happen to our tour? Down. Whats wrong? I asked Otou-sama to put me down, sat down and took my snack out of my pocket. Nico, sweethsh. Lei, you... If were going tho go bacw, den Im going tho eath dish. Thats right, were exploring the castle after all. Ai. Nico sat down next to me and received his snack. Lei. Ai. I can only see a table. Dats wright. Buffo. That wasnt Hans. I turned around and saw it was Nicos Otou-sama. Alright. Marcus. Take them to the courtyard. Return to the room after theyve finished eating their snacks, and receive your lecture from Albans. Understood. Marcus is a little useless as a teacher, but it might be alright for him to lead our tour. That day ended with a visit to the courtyard. Chapter 138 - Chris’s Study

Chapter 138: Chriss Study

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I dont know what happened to Mark after that. Nicos Otou-sama told Otou-sama to lecture Mark, but I dont know how he was lectured. Marcus-dono is probably fine. Nico... Ill go out of the castle in the morning when Onii-samaes to teach, Nico muttered. Nico was probably worried too. Its not funny when a three-year-old worries about a twenty-year-old infant. However, Nico said that he will be four soon. If Marcus-dono is gone, then we wouldnt be able to go out on outings like you said, right Lei? I still want to explore different parts of the castle. Nico... It was a rather selfish reason. Though its the same for me. Children wander around in a limited space. Its enough for most of them to move around their houses, and if they go too far, then they get tired. Therefore, children cant be taken all around the ce. Youve gone all the way to Frontier, you say? I didnt go there because I wanted to. If I could have chosen, I would have gone to town and ate food at the stalls. However, Bart and his crew often brought food for me from the stalls in Lentforce. Thus, the lively Nico might want to explore. I know how he feels. What is an outing? Ith meansh tho thravew a withthwe far. (It means to travel a little far) So, its travelling? Chris is here today, but it seems like she didnt know that there was an uproar because we went to between the barrier the other day. If she doesnt know, then thats good. Nico is a curious child, so I dont know what these two would do together since they move around a lot more than me. I have to act proper. Your arms arent crossing. Dey are. I can understand that it is fun to go out and explore. Well, I did feel like we were studying when we went out, but thats fine. Today will be Chriss first magic practice. Felicia came here this morning to drop Chris off, and she had worriedly said, Isnt it still too early for Chris to learn? But, I wanted Chris to start training as quickly as possible, so the timing was just right. Chris is a normal child who can listen properly even though she has grown up spoilt. Sometimes, she gets irritated and acts wilful. Although shes an infant, I cant understand what is going on in her mind. However, what I do I know is that she has a lot of magic. She will get cranky on days when her magic is unstable, just like Nico. Even when she got cranky, it didnt seem as bad as when it happened to Nico, and she didnt get violent. Still, I think it would be unpleasant to feel bad without understanding the reason behind it. So, I talked to Nii-sama about this beforehand. He was against it at first. Hmm. Im basically against learning magic maniption before the age of 10. Small children dont know about moderation, so they might go too far in the name of training. However, it might be worth trying if she doesnt feel good. Ithsh bethther tho ushe a fun way tho wearn. (Its better to use a fun way to learn) I showed Nii-sama the broken light magic tool that I had gotten in Lentforce. Liwe dish and dath. (Like this and that) *LIGHT* Woah, its dazzling. I giggled. Oh yeah, this is the first time Ive shown this to Nii-sama. I see, you can directly channel your magic into magic tools...? Ai! Thats why youre able to make your own barrier, I see, Lei. Ai? Lets go see Otou-sama? In the end, I failed because I got scolded for being reckless. Well, thats fine. He didnt say we couldnt directly channel our magic. He only said that theyll probably be motivated if its fun. Lighthsh up. Fun. Ithww be fine withh a shmaww magic shthone. (Lights up. Fun. Itll be fine with a small magic stone.) Thats right. It might motivate them if its the smallest light magic stone. While watching us speak, Otou-sama looked like he couldnt agree. Ive never seen it before, but does Chris have that much magic? She didnt inherit the eye colour of the Four Marquises, so even if you say that she has a lot of magic, she probably doesnt, right? I didnt pay much attention to her either. We dont know how much magic someone has unless we concentrate on them. Smawwer thhan leish. Buth a woth. (Smaller than Leis. But a lot) At least, she has more magic than a normal person. Lets check that too. Ai. Thus, Nico, Chris and I waited happily for Nii-sama after lunch on the day he wasing to the castle. Ah, its Marcus-dono. Why is Marcus-dono here? Mark came directly from the castle before Nii-sama and Gill arrived in the carriage. Your Highness Nico, Lei, and Chris. Ill be joining you today. Marcus-dono, did you reallye here to study? Nico asked seriously, and Mark smiled wryly. I got scolded a lot after that. First from Dean-dono, then my father. Good grief! He hasnt reflected on his actions. I looked at him sternly. Lei, I wont be careless anymore. I promised that I wont be reckless, and that I will n and submit a proposal before I take you exploring again. Can I bring shnacwsh withh me? Of course. Then, thhathsh awrighth. Exploring?! Nico was overjoyed. But, on the other hand, I need to study again from Luke-dono. So, Ill be your Sensei while were exploring, but right now were ssmates. I look forward to study with you too, Chris. Fine, Chris said as if she had no choice but to say that. Nii-sama arrived while we were talking. No way, I really didnt think Marcus-dono would be here... Gilbert-dono, its gotten really troublesome so lets call each other Gill and Mark, alright? Please call me that as well Luke-dono and Your Highness. Hmm. Then, everyone can call me Nico. The lesson which started off frankly, ended up with Chris stumbling a bit. First, Chris seemed ufortable because Nii-sama and I were staring at her. Hm. This is... I wnow righth? When I looked at her magic again, I saw that it wasnt as much as the Four Marquises but it was much more than people in the markets. Chris, do you sometimes get annoyed and feel ufortable? Why do you know that? At those times, everything I do is boring and I feel bad. It might be your magic making you feel bad. Lets try letting it out a bit. You might feel better if you do that. I want to try. Nii-sama looked at me. Ai. Thish ish a wighth magic shthone. (Ai, this is a light magic stone.) I took out the small light magic stone out from the magic tool and showed it to Chris. The colour on the stone had gotten thin. Channew your magic intho thhish. Luke! What are you making a small kid do?! Shell faint! Mark, its fine. While Gill was holding Mark back, I showed Chris how to slowly channel her magic into the magic stone. It turned a darker colour. No way. Shes fine?! Unlike the stunned Mark, Chris looked like she was having fun. Her eyes were sparkling. Wow. Puth your bad feewingsh intho dish. I handed another magic stone to Chris. Bad feelings. Cowwecth ith in your body, yesh. (Collect it in your body, yes) She probably thought of something very disgusting. Chriss magic was channelled into the magic stone as if it was driven out of her body. See, ithsh gone. Somehow, yes, it feels refreshing. Chris tried moving her body around. Then, you thurn dish. Like this? Chris turned the key. *LIGHT!* Bright! I giggled. Dish ish Chrishsh magic. My... magic... What the heck did the Albans make her do...? Mark muttered while looking at the happy Chris and I. Nii-sama quietly averted his gaze from me. The Albans didnt make me do anything. I learnt this on my own. But, isnt this good? Both Nico and Chris are better now. Sthudy magic. Is that what I have to do...? Mark stared off into space. Chapter 139 - Mark’s Study

Chapter 139: Marks Study

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I took out a big magic stone out of my bag for Mark. Since the Albans deal with magic tools, we can collect as many magic stones as we want. When I asked Otou-sama to get me magic stones of various sizes to study magic, he said, I dont really care about Marks or Christines magic training, but if you want them, then Ill get them for you, Lei, and collected a lot for me. I chose various magic stones from among those he presented me with and brought them here. Mark can fill up magic stones of any size, but his magic should be used to fill the magic stone for the barrier. So, I couldnt let him fill a big magic stone. Well, if you get Mark to fill this magic stone, then we can sell it for a lot if we put it into a barrier box. Theres been a lot of demand for barrier boxes recently, so the more magic stones we have the better. Otou-syama... Otou-sama wasnt interested in business before, but he became a little bit more interested in it after I got kidnapped. We can make a lot of barrier boxes if its just for selling, but if the magic stones cant be filled in the end, then the boxes will just end up being disposable items. Having said that, there arent many who can fill magic stones for barrier boxes. Its fine for you and Luke to fill up magic stones to practice, but we cant sell those if it cant be used continuously. Its wonderful that hes troubled, but its funny that hes trying to sell the magic stones which Nii-sama and I use for practice. Before I was kidnapped, there was an ident where I had identally channelled my magic into a magic stone even though I was still a baby, but I survived Frontier thanks to that. When I returned and Otou-sama found out about this, he tried to keep me far away from magic stones, but he decided that it was better for me to grow my powers and allowed me to train my magic and fill magic stones. Incidentally, filled magic stones are bought at a reasonable price, and theyre put aside as mine and Nii-samas savings. However, Otou-sama said it was like trash since well inherit a lot. So, the magic stones that I took out were a little bigger and could be used to boil a lot of water. Yesh, Marw. Swowwy, swowwy. (Slowly) Channel my magic in slowly? But, I can fill this in an instant. Swowwy. Nii-sama and Otou-sama have seen how Mark uses his magic, but I havent. I know that he has a lot of magic because hes part of the Four Marquises, but thats all. I stared at Mark as he channelled his magic into the magic stone. Nii-sama was next to him, Gill was behind him and Nico and Chris were beside him; they were all staring at him curiously. Its hard. Mark looked pale, but he started to concentrate. The magic that was ovepping with his body started shaking. He had no method. He was just pouring hisrge magic pool into the stone. Nii-syama. Hes a bit better than before. So? Nii-sama and I whispered to each other. I can hear you. I know Luke thinks that way, but you too, Lei? The magic stone quickly turned dark purple, but there is a problem. Didnt she say to do it slowly? Even I can do it. Your Highness Nico, you too?! Mark slumped over. People who cant see magic arent conscious about magic. Shall I try pushing my magic into him like I did with Alistair and Nico? Marw, thawe outh your hand. My hand? Alright. Mark obediently held out his hand. I held his hand with both hands, and gently pushed my magic into them. Uo, uoah. Mark reflexively pulled his hand away and rubbed his arms as if he had gotten goosebumps. What was that? Magic. Leis magic? Ai. Mark was still rubbing his arms. It even made my shoulders feel chilled. Ive never experienced anything like this before. Thats how magic oveps with your body and people usually arent aware of this. Yeah, but... Nii-sama exined to Mark, Leis magic didnt run up to your shoulders. Lei only pushed your magic, and the chill is from your own magic. My magic. Your magic doesnt just exist in your shoulders, its also in your feet, chest and everywhere in your body. Magic maniption allows you to be aware of your magic and move it around your body. So, you can freely take it out or in at will. So that means that my magic will leak out in vain if I cant do this? Nii-sama and I nodded. Oh my, Hans is moving weirdly in the corner of my eyes. Behind me? Be careful? Youre doing something interesting. Someone suddenly said. Was Hans referring to this? But, it was Nicos Otou-samas voice. I wonder what hes worried about. Uncle! Nico jumped and broke off in a run. He was running to his Otou-sama who had short hair. No, he looks like Nicos Otou-sama, but hes not. Your Highness Albert, Nii-sama muttered, and everyone fixed their postures. Of course, Chris and I were a littlete to react. After all, Ive never met him before. Since Nico called him uncle, hes probably a Prince. Nico clung happily to the Princes leg. Prince Albert nced at us and muttered in surprise, Arent all the Four Marquises bloodlines here? I looked at Chris who hadnt recognised Prince Albert and was impressed that he recognised her as a Remington even though they have never met. He can tell the rest of us are because of our eye colours. Hes someone who pays attention to the situation around him and has studied a lot. Al, its been a while. Did youe back from your inspection? Oh, no. I just arrived back at the castle, but I wanted to see Nico first. Prince Albert responded casually to Mark, who had greeted him cheerfully. Then, he looked down at Nico and ruffled his head. He probably spoils his nephew. And, Mark was his ssmate? A lot of things happened while I was out on my inspections? Prince Albert muttered and Nii-sama said quietly, Your Highness. Its been a long time since youve returned, so well leave early today. Please spend time with your family. Luke? Its fine. I cant get in the way when Nicos having this much fun. Uncle. Were studying about magic right now. Oh. Continue. I felt a bit strange. Ive always thought that Nicos way of speaking is stiff, but it seems like he was affected by how his beloved uncle spoke. Then, wethsh conthinue. Lei, were continuing? Ai. Mark seemed pitiful. Im certain he doesnt want his ssmate to see him learning from a toddler. But Mark did grasp something before. However, Hans was shaking his head and telling me to stop from a distance. I faced Nii-sama and his expression said that we couldnt stop now. So, we can only continue. Spread that chill from your shoulders. Lei can do it for you again if you need her to, but it didnt feel good, did it? Youre right. Alright, concentrate, feel the chill. Only my arms got cold and I got goosebumps. Do I just need to think that my bodys cold? Chill, goosebumps, uoah. It looked like his other arm was getting goosebumps too. Somehow, it feels like my bodys swaying. Your body isnt swaying. You just think that you are because youre conscious of your magic. I gently held Marks hand. Lei. Concenthrathe ith on thhish hand. My hand feels warm. And it wont move. I see, my body and my magic, theyre different things... Nii-syama, magic shthone pweashe. Move the swaying parts, right? Alright, here. I made Mark hold therge magic stone. Sway nashthy thhingsh here. Uooah. Bith by bith. Marks magic shook more gently than before. Whoa. That was hard. Marw, good job. You did well. Nico and Iplimented Mark and he smiled wryly. Its tough, but easy to understand. The Albans siblings are the strongest. Of course. Why does Nico sound proud? And, I was scolded by Hans, Why are you so careless, Lei-sama? when Prince Albert looked at us while thinking about something. Nii-sama did it too! When I replied, Nii-sama said that hell get Otou-sama to scold me. I think their demands for an infant are too high. Chapter 140 - Sleeping Child

Chapter 140: Sleeping Child

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Afterwards, Chris pleaded, Today isnt just for Mark, youre supposed to teach me too, so we also got Chris to experience the feeling of her body swaying. I was more careful when I channelled magic into Chris and she giggled strangely, Wah, it tickles. It tickles. And, infants sense magic a lot faster, although she wasnt as fast as Nico, she was able to perceive magic. I took a breath and wiped the sweat on my forehead. Nii-sama and I did a great job. I turned to Nii-sama and reached out to him, Nii-syama, howd. Ok,e here. Nii-sama picked me up while smiling and swayed me to sleep. So, why does Nii-samae after lunch? ??????? Lukes Perspective So thats the infant who was kidnapped and taken to Wester? Yes. Shes my sister, Le. I gently put Lei onto the bed that had been ced in the library and answered Prince Albert while putting a nket on top of her. I could hear her calm sleeping breaths. Nico and Chris came to look at Lei sleep since they were curious about something. Mark and His Highness could have renewed their old friendship, but they were also watching Lei sleep, probably because it was a rare sight to see. You cant shake her. Ive already tried it, but she didnt wake up. Youve already tried? Because Nico said that Lei wont wake up even if you shake her. I was shocked and red at Hans a little. I felt like I could hear him say, Its not like shes going to wake up anyway, so its fine. Natalie was lightly shaking her head left and right. She was probably saying that she did try to stop them, but it was useless. I want toe here in the mornings and hang out with Lei all day but cant because being a student is a hassle. Im 12 years old now, so I have four more years until graduation. Lei had just had lunch, but she was chewing in her sleep. I wonder if shes dreaming about eating something. Now, Your Highness Nico and Chris, Gills also here with us, so why dont we go outside to y. Lets go. Yeah. I wish Lei coulde too. Lei is still a baby, so I heard that she needs to sleep a lot. Then, Ille y too? Mark said to the two. The corners of his mouth were lifted up a bit. He probably wanted to say that His Highness Nico is also a baby. Really?! Alright. Gill smiled wryly as he took the three outside. Its been a long time since Mark has seen His Highness Albert, is it alright for them not to catch up? I brushed Leis cheeks and tried to follow after them. Luke, however, His Highness spoke to me. I dont think it showed on my face that I was annoyed. There is a King in Kingdom, and the crown prince, His Highness Lambert is excellent, and they also have Prince Nichs, a direct line to the throne. They all have ridiculous amounts of magic. Prince Albert, the second prince, has made it clear that he will support Prince Lambert and Prince Nichs when he graduated from the academy, so there were no fights for session. He goes to various ces for inspection and is the only member in the royal family who moves around a lot. The royal family who protect the barrier are even more restricted than the Four Marquises. When Prince Albert said that he was going on inspections, the supervision department had objected. However, he calmly persuaded them, The King and Crown Prince are in good health, is there anything else stopping me? So, he could move freely now. In the past, there were times when the magic of the Four Marquises wasnt enough to keep up the barrier. Those times were stormy, but the magic of the royal family and Four Marquisesbined is enough to keep up the barrier right now, and I heard that there are no problems within Kingdom. However, Im still only 12. There are a lot of things I dont know. I dont want to think deeply about why the Prince is moving around or why the royal family allowed him to do so. Yes, Prince Albert? I think I saw something amazing today. Hah, is that so? I didnt know how to reply since I was thinking about what he was going to say. I went to see my brother before I came here but decided that I woulde see Nico since I was worried about him. But I found out that he had ymates now and doesnt lose his temper. My brother smiled and said that I would see something interesting if I go see Nico straight away. Prince Lambert seemed like a mischievous person, and Prince Albert didnt particrly seem to want to know these things, but it was a bit refreshing to see that Prince Albert was having a hard time. I dont even know how many surprises Ive had. However, the maids and guards didnt try to stop you all. What the heck is going on? The maid and guard who were left here were Hans and Natalie, but I could see that they were slightly looking away. First, you let a baby manipte magic. Second, you let a baby hold a magic stone. Thirdly, you let said baby channel magic into the magic stone. Fourth, you let a baby inject their magic into another person. Fifth, you let a baby... I get it. In other words, Lei surprised you a lot, right? And, Nico is acting like this is natural. Dont tell me youre letting them hold magic stones too? Just like how Otou-sama treasures Lei more than anything else, His Highness treasures Nico more than anything else. However, I will say this. Im repeating myself, but Lei is more important to us than anything. It would have been helpful if you had heard about this more from His Highness Lambert. I implied that I was really annoyed. His Highness Nicos excess magic caused his tempers. By transferring the excess magic to magic stones, he can remain calm without throwing any tantrums. His Highness looked like he understood me. And, the person who noticed this was our Lei. The reason why she noticed.... I looked straight at His Highness. ... was because she faced many dangers in Frontier, I said in a loud voice. Hans, Natalie. Yes, Luke-sama? I came here as a sensei, so Ill go outside to look after Prince Nico and Chris. Dont leave Lei. Yes. Understood. This is His Highness Lamberts residence. If it isnt safe here, then it isnt safe anywhere. So, this was my warning to Prince Albert. I was implying that I didnt trust him with Lei since he only thought about Prince Nico. Excuse me. Wait. I pretended that I hadnt heard his panicked voice. If he has questions, then he should ask Prince Lambert. Then, he should regret it after he realised how much Prince Nico likes Lei. Was there ever a blunt Albans? Of course, I didnt hear his voice. I closed the library door. Chapter 141 - Too Many Princes Chapter 141: Too Many Princes Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Prince Albert was already gone by the time I woke up from my nap. The only impression I had of him was that he was an Onii-san with short hair, bute to think of it, I feel like Ojii-sama said something about Prince Albert. Lei, did you forget? Well, its fine to forget something like that. Was it fine to forget it? I tilted my head a little inside the Rug Dragon basket. The next day is a day off, so Ive been riding the Rug Dragons with Ojii-sama since morning. Of course, Nii-sama is with us. Ojii-sama came here for, you know, Leis debut as well, but I have also been waiting for Prince Albert toe back from Frontier. Mawwage intherbiew! Isnt it no good to forget that? I only forgot because I was having too much fun. So, you do remember it. Lei is a smart girl. Ojii-sama smiled happily on the dragon next to mine. However, cold wind blew straight into my chest. Prince Albert being back means... Ojii-sama, going bacw. Lei, Im sorry. My small mutter didnt ride in the wind and echoed around the pasture. Ojii-sama also looked sad. I really want to stay in the Albans mansion and spend time with Lei and Luke, but work is work. I have to go back to my fief soon. Lei and I can visit you at your fief. Ai. Nii-sama suggested for the future and made me feel happy. Thats right. We might be able to go to the fief in the north for Nii-samas spring or summer holidays. Lothsh of dragonsh. Thats right. There are big and small dragons, and theres a lot of grasnd. Ill ride my Minnie in those grasnds. Minnie? Whats that? Hmm, shmaww one. Youre calling her Minnie because shes small? Lei chose a strange name for her Rug Dragon, Nii-sama said, but it was troublesome to call my dragon small all the time. The problem is, Minnie! Kyee. Kyee. Kyee. When I call Minnie, a lot of dragons gather like this. They leave when they find out that I only need the small dragon, but I think it was pointless to give her a name. I thought that the only thing that involved me with that short-haired Prince was Ojii-sama... until the second day of the holidays when His Highnesses visited our house. You should really be aware that youre a member of the royal family. You shouldnt visit other peoples mansions like this. Albans, I said this before, but dont the royal family and the Four Marquises have a rtionship? Dont worry about it. Sparks were flying between the adults, but I was overjoyed that Nico hade over to y on a holiday. His Highnesses referred to Prince Lambert, Prince Albert and Prince Nichs. Nico! Lei! I came to y! I also smiled at the smiling Nico. Why do I feel like that baby didnt inherit the cleverness of the Albanss gold and purple? Prince Albert blurted out. I dont mind being told that, but Im not exaggerating when I say that Prince Albert has turned all the Albans into his enemy. He shouldnt have said it even if he had thought it. Nico looked at Prince Albert in amazement. Uncle, you shouldnt say this and that about how a person is. What will you do if they get stuck with it? Isnt she cute? Hish highneshsh Aw gethsh zero pointhsh, you geth 50 pointhsh, Nico. (His Highness Al gets zero points, you get 50 points) Uncle has etiquette, but isnt my 50 points low? Nico seemed dissatisfied. You awsho shay a woth. (You also say a lot) Really? Sorry about that. Nico seems the most royal. Its fine if he apologises. Your Highness Al, are you talking about me? Im also called Lam-ojisama. Shall we change you to Al-ojisama? No, you dont have to. Brother. It seemed like they were having fun, but an adult is an adult, and a child is a child. Nii-sama invited us outside without getting in the way of the adults. His face said that he wanted to get away from something annoying. Then, Lei and Your Highness Nico, lets go see the Rug Dragons. That sounds fun! Lei wanthsh tho shhow you her minnie! Minnie? Whats that? I put my hands on my waist and puffed my chest out. Shesh Leish excwushive dragon! What?! I have to see her! Nii-sama turned around. His Highness Nico wants to ride in Leis basket, but what do you think Otou-sama? Hmm, Your Highness, are you alright with this? It doesnt matter what I say. Otou-sama was talking to Prince Lambert. Nicos Otou-sama smiled wryly. If Leis alright with it, then Nico will be fine with it. Ill get the guards to go with you, so dont overdo it. Take care of them. Understood. Us, children, happily headed towards the pasture. ??????? Troublesome (Deans Perspective) My father-inw honestly wanted to follow Luke and Lei, but he had to entertain the royals who hade to my mansion. Furthermore, he had stayed here so that he could meet Prince Albert, so ignoring him would be mistaking the cause for the end. I also work at the centre of this kingdom, so I know that the request from Fand is a dangerous one. The cause of this was Lei being kidnapped, so I cant say that I wasnt involved as an Albans. However, what would Kingdom have done if Lei hadnt been kidnapped and only the lost child of the Lisburns was in Wester? I guided them to the room facing the greenhouse at the request of His Highness while thinking over this repeatedly. I dont think Stan would have gone to pick him up. He might have sent someone to check up on the boy and then provide aid to Wester. However, he wouldnt have tried to bring the boy back to Kingdom. What about the supervision department? They probably would insist that Stan should go pick up the boy and not let him support Wester. Since they dont understand that the world doesnt move conveniently for Kingdom. And, how about the royal family? I think they would have had a round-table conference about this. And just like what happenedst time, people will agree, disagree or be neutral on the matter. What stance would I have taken if Lei wasnt involved? I probably would insist that the Lisburns didnt need to pick him up nor provide aid to Wester. However, the round-table conference isnt a ce where majority rules. It is a ce where everyone who governs a fief shares their opinions and effects. The current royal family values our rtions with Frontier more than the past monarchs. So, I think they would provide aid to Wester even if a lot of people approved or disapproved of it. In other words, it didnt matter if Lei was involved in this or not, the result wouldnt have changed. I thought that much and rxed. The problem is Fand isnt the only ce who wants to talk about engagements, Wester is too. Theres nothing more annoying than this. Chapter 142 - Marriage Interview (Dean’s POV) Chapter 142: Marriage Interview (Deans POV) Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam If youre going to Neville, then shall I make the preparations for that? The first person to cut the fuse was my father-inw. He looked like Lei and Lukes kind Ojii-sama just before, but now he looked like the proper Earl Neville. He didnt look like he was ming anyone, but he looked suspicious about what had happened. I was supposed to rest for a week after my inspection before heading to Neville fief. I came here today to greet you and talk about the schedule, Prince Albert said. But, Albans, as you know, Easter is... Its no secret that Easter would look for partners amongst their own nobles if they just wanted a marriage interview. Prince Lambert looked as if this matter was troublesome. So, I dont know how it is for the royal family. At any rate, I thought it would be fine to do the marriage interview if you are going to refuse it anyway, but the other side wouldnt mind having a marriage interview with a Four Marquise either. With a Four Marquise? We never thought of that. The bloodline of the Four Marquises must never leave Kingdom. Unlike the clear rule of the head of the Four Marquises not leaving Kingdom, this is only a custom. The Lisburn child is currently in Wester. For example, the head of a Four Marquise House, or an adult heir cannot leave Kingdom, but they can if they have yet to be adults. If someone insisted that this is a custom and not a rule, then a lot of things can be done. If Albert goes to Fand, then Easter wants to have a marriage interview with one of the Four Marquises. They hope to meet Molesey or Remington. Thats stupid. We cant let the next head of the House leave. They wont be leaving. The Easter blood will enter Kingdom. What meaning will that have? Even if I say so myself, their tone is gradually bing rude, but there is little profit for the Four Marquises to marry. I heard from Luke, who went to Wester, that even royalty didnt have much magic, and the third Easter Prince, who may have been involved with the people who had kidnapped Lei, has no magic. Still, what benefit does this bring Easter? Theyre probably reaching out to Kingdom to keep an eye on the next generation. Does that mean its better to let Westers royal family develop a barrier in their fief? Easter borders therge mountain range in Wester, but they dont have anyrge mountainous districts; they have rich ins and is said to be a peaceful country without any damage from the Hollows. If I had to say it, then they gain no benefits from the magic stones obtained from the Hollows, but if they are looking for benefits from the magic stones, then its a problem since they will have no choice but to get expensive magic tools from Kingdom. Thus, Easter is supporting Kingdom with food, and they havent had anyints about this so far. I wonder if the peaceful era hassted for too long? Prince Lambert said. I heard that there was an era when Kingdom couldnt maintain the barrier even though they had it up and there was unrest. Wester and Fand have also attacked Kingdom before. There has also been a civil war within Kingdom. However, the rtionship between Kingdom and the three countries have stabilized for some time, and Kingdom has continuously been protected by a strong barrier, so there are no disputes from within. I wonder if they cant be satisfied with the world we are in, or something more than that. Then, shouldnt they do their best in their domestic affairs? Prince Albert struck the table with a bang. We should turn our surplus energy towards our people in peaceful times. Even in Kingdom, there are people who cant survive and live on the streets if you go outside. The only way to fix this is to create new jobs. There is stillnd which can be turned into farnds out of town, but theyre just left as they are. Thats why we can be self-sufficient and wont need to rely on Easter. And its the same for the three Frontier countries. These may be his thoughts after inspecting Kingdom for several years. Certainly, activities are restricted at night because of the Hollows. However, weve faced Hollows for many years, and we should be able to produce things without damage from them if were not reckless. I dont think its bad for Wester to attempt putting up a barrier. It would be a problem if they didnt do anything for their people. It might be good that the people who stand at the top are burning with ideals. However, I have to say something. I think its luxurious if the effects towards the people only depend on the abilities of some people. Its luxurious, you say? Westers royal family is burning with ideals for their people. However, their ideals wont manifest if they dont rely on the magic of those from a foreign country. How can we say that our powers will always stay stable? Even in Kingdom, if one of the Marquises doesnt have enough power, then its over. Its a dangerous n, Prince Albert. But even then, it would be fine if my brother or I can fill up for the missing portion of power. This is a luxury because were in an age where we have a lot of rare magic users. If we look back at history, there have been a lot of times when only one person in each family had enough power, and the times were dangerous. If you create a system that relies on magic users, then what will you do if there are less of them in Prince Nichss time? Prince Albert was at a loss for words. Its good to create jobs for the people and open up farnd, but thats only if you can create a system that doesnt rely on magic users. I think it should be a system that can carry on even if the number of magic users decreases. Is it too early to talk about this to a man who is still only 20 years old? Prince Albert went silent and Prince Lambert hit his shoulder. Hahaha. Albert is lucky to have Albans say this much when you dont normally express your thoughts. Whats amusing? However, Prince Lamberts expression quickly changed back, then he looked at me. Well talk about internal affairs slowly afterwards, about Easter however... Yes, whats wrong with them? The Remingtons are interested. Hah? The Remingtons are interested? Felicia-dono is certainly at a good age. However, I dont think Angie would make her daughter get engaged to someone who doesnt suit her since she follows her own thoughts. Albans, so theres something even the wise you cant see? Remington is ambitious. And who said it would be Felicia? No way. She didnt state this. But shes probably thinking about Christine. Am I also a pampered Kingdom noble since that thought hadnte to me at all? Prince Lambert wasughing since he hadnt seen a surprised Albanss face before, but I was so surprised that I didnt care at all. Chapter 143 - Unexpected Suggestions

Chapter 143: Unexpected Suggestions

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Thats not all. The partner from Easters side is also a noble, and a royalty will apany him because of his studies, so its kind of hard to refuse. Thats rare. Since nobles and royalty from the other three Frontier countries arent forbidden from travelling, they maye to Kingdom under the pretence of sightseeing. Even so, it was rare for royalty toe here. And its the Third Prince. What did you say!? I reflexively stood up. I dont know the truth. However, Lei said that the Third Prince had attacked her in Frontier. It was only something a baby said, but I reported this to the royal family. ording to your report, the Easters Third Prince appeared calmly at Wester castle. He honestly couldnt have done that if he was the person who had attacked Lei. And he definitely wouldnt be able to show up in Kingdom. Im worried about this too. Even when I investigated rumours about the Third Prince, nothing showed up that supported such a thing. He isnt the son of the Princess Consort, but hes recognised as the Third Prince because he has the eye colour of the royal family, and he travels everywhere like Prince Albert does. Just from that, he could go into Wester and Kingdom under the pretence of an inspection, and if he does his business in secret while on those trips, then he would be able to hide what he was doing. However, what benefit does it bring to the person in question? And, if he isnt doing this for personal gain and it is something that his country wants, then what the heck is Easter trying to do? I dont understand why they kidnapped Lei and tried to make her into the deceased. Dont you want to meet him? Its a good opportunity to see if what Lei said is true or not. At least, you could see what kind of person he is with your own eyes. Certainly. Thats true, but... I was a little annoyed that Prince Lambert just casually called Leis name, but on top of being a foreign prince, someone who I couldnt investigate wasing here himself. This is a good opportunity. But Lei probably wont feel safe with him around. No, she probably wont want you to meet him. So... Prince Lambert looked at Prince Albert meaningfully. I was able to travel the country freely because Im the second Prince. As a result, I gained a lot of things, and if theres a chance, then I think the royal family should see more of Kingdom. Although they are royalty, the current King and Prince Lambert cannot move freely around the royal capital. Which means... Thats right. Prince Albert nodded. But, Prince Nichs is only three, even if hes smart, hes too young to learn anything even if you take him with you. Im not part of the supervision department, but if I think about his safety, then it seems reckless to take the pivot of the next generation with you. I pointed out calmly. But I think its a good opportunity. The Four Marquises who I never imagined would leave the royal capital went outside of Kingdom. The supervision department was gradually forced to give permission. And, Albert is going everywhere. Until now, the royal family hardly left the royal capital. Prince Lambert was the one who said it was a good opportunity. Nico will surely be the next King. So, he wont be able to move freely for long. The past Kings were like that too. Their movements were restricted more than the Four Marquises. So I thought Ill let Nico follow Albert for training purposes this time. Its a marriage interview that Fand is pushing for. I desperately want to protect Nico. He finally brought it back to the main subject. But what does that have to do with the Albans? So, I would like Gilbert Lisburn and Luke Albans to apany them as educators. You want Luke to? He said something surprising. By the way, if you let Lei go with them as Nicos ssmate, then at least she wouldnt meet Easters Third Prince. So thats his point? I nearlyughed at her being called a ssmate and followed my arms while thinking. Luke has also heard about Easters Third Prince. He hadnt put this into words clearly, but I feel that Luke has a bit of an attachment to him. If any royalse, then Luke must go meet them as one of the Four Marquises. I also want to observe what happens when those two meet. But I dont want to make Lei meet him. I dont have to make her meet him since shes still a baby, but its still safer to keep a distance between them. Ill be away from Lei and Luke for a while, but what can I do? I seemed to have been thinking for a long time. I came back to my senses with a single sentence from Prince Lambert, Do you not want to separate from your children that much? Because shes been away for a long time. Dean. I was stunned. I was distracted by Prince Lambert and forgot about my father-inw. Prince Albert would have his usual attendants and guards with him, but that wont be enough if Prince Nichs goes with him too. And, itll be quite a big deal if the two families, the Albans and Lisburns go with him too. Of course, they also have guards in the castle. Earl Neville, cant we do something about this? Prince Lambert turned to my father-inw. If thats what you want to do, then I can only answer that I dont mind. However, we must protect the children. For me... My father-inw looked at me and raised the corners of his mouth. I thought I had to wait until summer holiday, but if I can see Luke and Lei at my fief, and travel with them there, then I would wee it. Father-inw! Thats... I wonder if I can go with them somehow. I remembered when I brought Lei back home from Wester when the Rug Dragons surrounded her in the basket at the prairie. Whenever I raised my face, Lei was there and so was Luke. The Rug Dragons would speed up as if they were dancing whenever the puu sounded. During the break, we would sit on the grass and drink directly from the water canteen. When we made new grass whistles and tried it, the dragons would get excited and the guards would get angry. Thats not fair. I want to go to Neville too! Albans... Prince Lambert muttered as if he was looking at someone disappointing. Well be troubled if you dont stay in the royal capital. My mind knows that. Thus, Lei, who had finally returned home, will go out on a long trip again. Easters Third Prince. I hope nothing happens, but if something happens, then Ill destroy it. Dean... Im only thinking this, Father-inw. Kuku, that face that tries to trick people is exactly the same as Leis, haha. Rude. Chapter 144 - Preparations Done

Chapter 144: Preparations Done

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam It was troublesome that we had to take the carriage to the pasture. Still, it was rare for Nii-sama, Nico and I to ride in a carriage together, so it was fun. Ive never really been out of the castle. Nico, you came tho my debuth thhe othher day. Hmm, I havent done that in a long time. Nico nodded in satisfaction. If that hadnt happened, then I wonder when I would have gone out next. But, Your Highness Nico, the castle is huge, isnt it? Nii-sama looked as if he was thinking about the castle. Hmm. I went to the space between the barrier the other day, but even if its big, I cant go wherever I want. Thats true. There are roomsh thhath lei doeshnth wnow abouth in her houshe thoo. (There are rooms Lei doesnt know about in her house too) Come to think of it, I havent been everywhere in the mansion. I also only found out the other day that there was a room leading to the greenhouse. In the first ce, I go to the castle like Otou-sama, so I dont have time to explore. Now that I think about it, arent I working too hard? Whats wrong Lei? Youre pouting. Im noth. Rude. I crossed my arms. I wont ept it if someone tells me I am. Lei mighth be worwing thoo much. (Lei might be working too much) Working too hard... Guhh. Nii-syama... I looked at Nii-sama coldly as he held his stomach andughed. Nico nodded, and said heavily, Hm, we arent working, but I think we can take more breaks. Thathsh righth! I unfolded my crossed arms and raised my right hand. I agree. Puha. Luke... Nico also looked at Nii-sama coldly. Two young infants were staring at him coldly, but Nii-sama didnt stopughing for a while. Hes at an age when even the slightest thing seems funny. Is he going through puberty? We reached the ranch while we were talking. I wanted to jump off the carriage, but I patiently waited for Hans to help me down. I cant take away his job as a guard. Then I ran towards the pasture with Nico and stopped at the fence. Lei wiww caww her dragon now. (Lei will call her dragon now) Oh! Im excited! I arrogantly turned towards the fence and cried out in a loud voice, Minnie! Kyee. Kyee. Kyee. The Rug Dragons quickly gathered before me. Of course, Minnie was there too. Wow Lei. I didnt think you had that many Minnies. Nico looked at me in admiration. Of course I dont have that many Minnies. Youre wrong. Ithsh thhath shmaww one thhere. (Youre wrong. Its that small one there) O-oh. Really? Kyee. The Rug Dragon looked at Nico and said something. Kyee. Kyee. Kyee. Wh-whats wrong? She would smell the fence as she squealed and sometimes pressed her head against it. Nico was puzzled. I felt like she was saying that there were more small children now and she was wondering if he was healthy. Nico was a little scared but he didnt try to run away. Do thhish ath thimesh wiwe thhish. (Do this at times like this) I held the head of the dragon who was pressing their head and nose against me. Kyee. Good child, the dragon left while blowing out their nose. Like this? Nico boldly put his arms around the Rug Dragons head. Kyee. Kyee. Kyee. You pass, I felt like I heard them say. Dragonsh are nice creathuresh. (Dragons are nice creatures) Kyee. The dragons, who were checking Nico out, left in satisfaction, and Minnie, who remained behind sighed. Enough, everyone wont remember that Im Minnie, you say? I feel like they do remember, and they juste anyway... By the way, I always wonder this, but what is Nicos guard doing? I turned around in doubt, and he was frozen with his arms still stretched forward. What are you doing? Even Hans is amazed. No, I cant predict what would happen when Nichs-sama and Lei-sama are together. Enough of your excuses. Pull it together. Yes. Oh my, Hans is cool. Lei-sama, you dont understand why Im the perfect guard for you, do you? I thought he was just someone whoughed too much. However, Nii-sama gave out instructions and a basket was attached to Minnies back. Nii-sama exined to Nicos guard, Lei and I have ridden this dragon many times to see if it was safe to ride. Hans. Yes, Luke-sama. When Lei-sama and Luke-sama use this basket, I always apany them on a good dragon, but nothing happened, and we didnt have any close calls either. If Luke-sama and Hans-dono say so... The guard agreed to let Nico into the basket. Not in a carriage, but in the basket. My first basket ride wasnt made of good memories, but I think this experience will be nice for Nico. Even if the string was tightly attached to us, we could still see around us clearly. Oh! Wow! Minnie, youre cool! Kyeeee. So you know I am, Minnie cried out and nced at me. Of courshe Minnie ish coow. Kyee. Well, yeah. Minnie raised her head and waited for the signal. Ai. Minnie, go! Kyee. Minnie proceeded pretentiously. Ooh!! Its high! Lei. Ai. The wind feewsh nice. Nii-sama rode on his own dragon and happily ran beside us while the guards stayed a distance away. And, other dragons were following us too. Minnie, run! Kyee. Even if I told her to run, she only marched faster, but it was noticeably quicker. Shes fast! Hahaha! Minnie, who ran smoothly along the fence, returned half-way to the start, then did another round on her own and stopped when she got back to the starting point. She ran her normal course without me having to say anything and didnt seem tired. When Minnie came back with us, the dragons seemed satisfied and scattered around the pasture. That was amazing. Ith fewth good. Nicos guard watched as we ran around after we got out of the basket and sweated even though it was still cold. This is my first time experiencing this. I knew that dragons gathered together, but they bunched together as if they were protecting Lei-sama and Nichs-sama. Its surprising, isnt it? Hans pped the guards shoulder. I didnt know what was happening before I realised that they were protecting the two and panicked. It is said that dragons dont attack anything. But, their bodies are big so if you get trampled on or bumped, then youll get serious injuries, and its exciting to be in the group. The guard was probably unsettled. Lei-sama, if you feel sorry for the guard, then you should behave yourself a bit. Lei awwaysh doesh. What are you saying to a baby who can only totter? Of course, tottering is just a metaphor and Im not actually tottering. Ever since Lei-sama came, I feel more nervous than an ordinary guard. Is there a normal guard and an abnormal guard? Once more! I want to ride once more! Oway. I acted a bit pretentiously, and cheerfully rode the basket again with Nico. Those two and Luke both look like theyre ready to go to Fand. As expected of my grandchildren. We didnt notice that the adults, who hade to the pasture, were staring at us from a distance and that Ojii-sama was nodding in satisfaction. Chapter 145 - The Third Prince

Chapter 145: The Third Prince

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Me too?! Lei two? When we came back from the pasture and heard what Otou-sama had to say, Nii-sama and I both raised our voices. Of course, we would. I also didnt think that I would go on a trip like this, no, I didnt think that I would end up going to Ojii-samas fief. It was after Nico, who was shouting happily while riding Minnie, had returned home in a good mood to talk to his Okaa-sama. Nico, who I normally see, didntugh loudly even if he looked happy and raised his voice. He is a super three-year-old who is usually calm (the person, himself, insists that hes nearly four). He mightin a lot, but he studies probably, so Ive only seen his serious side and this side of him was refreshing to see. I think hes probably overjoyed at hearing that he is going to the north. However, Prince Nichs is a direct descendant of the royal family. He has inherited hisrge pool of magic from Prince Lambert. The royal family is taking quite the plunge, letting such a person go out of the royal capital. I was honestly surprised. Well, theyll have to persuade the Supervision Department now, but it is a request from the royal family who usually dont make unreasonable requests. Theyll say something to get permission. And, Prince Albert is already travelling all over the ce. Otou-sama answered Nii-samas question and said it was probably fine. If I can go to many ces, then I would like to go everywhere. This is the second time Im going to Ojii-samas fief, but I was thinking of taking Lei there in the summer, so Im happy about this, but... Nii-sama looked down at me worriedly. I know what he wants to say. It has only been a few months since Ive returned to the royal capital. Meanwhile, I ended up being a ymate for Nico at the castle and my debut had just finished not long ago. He might have been worried about whether I could settle down with such a hectic lifestyle. Moreover, people normally dont think about taking two-year olds on long journeys. Especially not me since I have the blood of the Four Marquises and I have been kidnapped before. The culprit had been caught, but he was only the criminal who took me at the end, and the criminal who first took me out of the royal capital and the mastermind are still unknown. Nii-syama. But I dont care about those things. To begin with, if worrying would have caused me not to be kidnapped, then I wouldnt have been kidnapped. People around me have to think of ways to keep me safe. On top of that, if they want to take me with them on this journey, then well, I dont mind going with them. Its a lie. Ill be happy to go out if I can. And isnt that my Okaa-samas home? And, Ill be with Ojii-sama, Nico and Nii-sama. Oh, and Gill too. Isnt this journey full of fun things? However, there is something Im worried about. Otou-syama? There was an indescribable silence in the room. Lei,e here. Ai. When I approached Otou-sama, he suddenly picked me up and put me on his knees. Otou-sama has another job to do. Because of that job, Otou-sama cant leave the royal capital, he sounded dispirited. Otou-syama, wonewy. (lonely) Thats what worries me the most. I was away for half a year already, so will he be able to endure me being away for another few months? Lei! Otou-sama actually doesnt want to let you go. Dean, Ojii-sama called Otou-samas name in a reprimanding tone as Otou-sama hugged me and cried. Otou-samas body jumped a little. I thought. Somethings going on. Then, I looked at Nii-sama from the top of Otou-samas knees. He nodded. Otou-sama. Even if were his ymates, there are no reasons for us to follow Prince Nico. If that was the reason for us going, then why isnt Chrising along? Thats because the bnce would be off if three of the Four Marquis lines go with him. Just having us and Lisburn with him is already too many. And, just me or Gill would be enough, right? I cant go by myself now can I? I tilted my head and Nii-sama answered like this, Im really worried with Lei going by herself. If Lei goes, then of course, I, as her older brother, will go as well. I see. I looked up from Otou-samas knees. Nii-sama was staring at Otou-sama too. Uoah. Haha. Dean, you lost face to your two smart children. I dont have any dignity at all. Ojii-samaughed at Otou-sama. Even I can tell that theyre smart children after spending a little bit of time with them. Especially Luke, hell pick up the rumours ande to conclusions on his own after this. So, isnt it better to exin it to both of them right now? Otou-sama swayed me on his knees as if he was hesitating a little. I think he would have told Nii-sama about this sooner orter. He was probably hesitating about whether to tell me. Otou-sama, Lei is fine, Nii-sama said of me. But... The more information we have, the better. You usually dont tell things to two-year-old and quietly protect them, but Lei is different. No, I think we should protect her, but I think its better for her to know everything as well. Otou-sama swayed me as if he was worried for a second, then stopped as if he had made up his mind. Actually... While Prince Albert is meeting with the noble in Fand, the Easters Third Prince will being to the royal capital. Easters Third Prince. The guy with the yellow eyes? I think my eyes turned sharp. Lei? I squirmed down from Otou-samas knees, then turned to Otou-sama and Ojii-sama. Cathch me even if Im weaw or even if I diw, (Catch me even if Im weak or even if I die) I said in a low voice. Otou-sama blinked and Ojii-sama frowned. Otou-sama probably had only heard that the man who took me had yellow eyes, resembled Easters Third Prince and that the Prince apparently recognised me. Because Otou-sama didnt want to hear about how I was living in Frontier directly from me. The Third Prince shaid when Lei ran away. Lei, what does diw mean? Ojii-sama was trying to decipher my words somehow. A dead pershon. Liwe Hannah. Someone gasped. It might have been Jude. Nii-sama heard the story from Bart and his crew, and Ive also told him myself, so he knows how painful it was for me. However, Otou-sama had only heard the story from Nii-sama and not directly from me, so he might have avoided telling him what kind of situation I was in. Thus, they hadnt really thought that the Third Prince was suspicious. For the time being, I understood that they wanted us to go to the north to keep us away from unpleasant memories. Bad pershon. Otou-sama, be carefuw, warning him was the only thing I could do. Chapter 146 - Are You an Adult or Not?

Chapter 146: Are You an Adult or Not?

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Did Otou-sama understand what I wanted to say? I want to believe that he nodded seriously at that time. In short, I understand that a noble from Easter will being to the royal capital and that the Third Prince will apany him under the presence of observation. And, it seemed like they were trying to make it so that the Third Prince and I wouldnt meet even though he hade up with some sort of excuse. Just like in Wester castle, I dont think either side would make a fuss even if hees to the royal capital since Im being protected by everyone. Therefore, Prince Lambert and Otou-samas concerns werent necessary. Rather, I felt like I wanted Otou-sama to see how the Third Prince would behave when were around him. However, theres no helping it. As Prince Nicos ymate, no, study partner, if the royal family tells me to go, then I can only go. Thats not fair. Just Lei and Nico. It would have been nice if you coulde too, Chris, Nicoforted Chris in disappointment. If Prince Albert was leaving alone, then he could leave at once, but it took a long time to prepare since the heirs of the Albans and Lisburn families wereing with him, so my study session with Nico was conducted normally the following week after our trip was decided. In other words, Chris and I were studying with Nico in the castle. I heard from Otou-sama over the weekend that Chris wouldnt be going, but Chris had only heard this for herself this morning, so she was in a bad mood. I think she wants to go. If Lei can go, then I can too! Lei is Nii-syamas exthra, I made ame excuse. Nii-sama was going as Nicos magic teacher and I will also be joining them. Now, Chris, Ill take you home if you continue to be angry. No, I dont want that, Nee-sama. Chris was reprimanded by Felicia and finally quietened down. Even so, Felicia didnt just reprimand her, but also hugged her tightly as well. Nee-sama. I know how you feel. Even Nee-sama wants to go with them. Chris clung tightly to Felicias waist. Nee-sama will stay behind with Chris, right? Ill try not to work too much and make time for us to be together. Really? Really. Im usually a good girl. So, I have to get my reward to y with Chris. Felicia muttered as she looked at Chris who was bouncing around happily, I wont let you do anything to Chris. Ill protect her. What do you mean? I couldnt ask her what it was about. Nico said, Now, its time to study. Im the best today too, and Chris replied, Oh my, I dont know about that. Im the oldest one here. I dont know what they mean by that. It doesnt matter whether you win or lose in studying. Ah, Lei is already half-way up the stairs! Shes slow, so she went ahead! They noticed me. Ill say it again, winning or losing doesnt matter. But Ill say this, Lei ishnth shwow. (Lei isnt slow) That was rude. Its just I might be a little short, thats all. After all, I went ahead. This time, I decided that I would climb the stairs ahead of time. Chris had given up oning along, but Mark seemed unsatisfied. Im already an adult, and I take turns to fill the magic stone with my father and fulfil my duty as a Molesey. So, isnt it fine for them to take me along as a reward for my hard work? I doubted whether Mark was an adult or not when he said something like reward. And, I want him to say that to Prince Albert who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and reading a book instead to Nico and I who were reading. However, Chris wasnt here today, so I was d that he didnt remind Chris about how she wanted to go. Hey, Al. I want to go. It seemed like he was finally done withining to infants. This time, he was grumbling to His Highness. If I take you with me, then there will be two bachelors of the same age on the trip. I dont mind marrying into the Moleseys either, if their target changes to you, they will prepare a lot of nobledies to marry into both the royal family and the Molesey House. Its the same even if I stay at the royal capital. Once you ept it, Im sure theyll send people to the Moleseys as well as the Remingtons. Mark, His Highness quietly called Marks name. Mark was surprised and looked back at us, but Nico and I clearly heard what they were talking about. Theyll. Remingthon. Nico and I both said what was bothering us. They were talking about the marriage interview. Which means, the Remingtons are also participating in this. Fewicia, marriage intherview. Uncle, who are they? Nico and I both said what was on our minds and Mark shrugged as if it was bothersome, and Prince Albert looked up at the ceiling. I really cant let my guard down around these two, Prince Albert muttered to himself, then told us, This idiot was talking about adult stuff. Its not something children should hear or be involved with. You two just need to think about your trip to the northern fief. Sometimes, isnt it nice to have an adult who cuts into a conversation like this? Since were only two and three years old. However, if we couldnt listen to this conversation, then they wouldnt have talked about it. Nico pretended to get a new book and moved to the back of the library. I took the picture book and followed after him. Nico seemed worried about what book to choose, but he spoke to me in a small voice. From a distance, it looked as if we were discussing which picture book to take. Lei, who are they? Do you know? Otou-syama shaid Eashther. Easter? It seemed like Nico was only informed that we would be following Prince Albert. Of course. His head was already upied with going on a trip. Uncle is going to the fief for a marriage interview. Its the same for Mark even if he stays behind. In short, the Remingtons and Moleseys also have marriage interviews. Fewicia, marriage intherview. I didnt know that Felicia wanted to get married. Lei eithher. It may be unavoidable considering her age, but Felicia had her hands full with bing the next head and with Chris, so I dont think shes thinking about love or marriage. Although, Mark should get married soon. Since even Uncle is going to a marriage interview. Marw ish shthiww a chiwd. (Mark is still a child) Lei you shouldnt say rude things. Mark is the same age as Uncle even though hes like that. A certhain Prince ash weww. What about me? Nico and I froze while still facing the bookshelf. We could feel Prince Albert behind us. Me too. Mark is what? Mark was there too. In the end, we were lectured again and told to think about our trip to the north. I think adults who pry are the bad ones too. Chapter 147 - Meeting

Chapter 147: Meeting

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam They said that guards would be prepared for our departure, so I wondered how many guards they would gather, but it was a let-down to see that they only totalled 50 people. It happened a few days before our departure. Prince Albert said that he didnt need people to wait on him hand and food, so adding up his guards and attendants, he travels with 10 people altogether. There are no thief groups in Kingdom like in the old stories. Even if someone does attack us, their groups wont be more than 10 people, so its okay. If we increase the number of people by more than this, then well be a nuisance in the ces we stay at. Or so he said. Apparently, it looked bad for a royal to stay at an inn so he would always stay at the residence of some noble in the ces he visited. Nii-sama and Gill also had guards with them, and Prince Albert had assembled the elite convoy corps. Of course, I have Hans and Natalie with me to look after me. I had a deep connection with the convoy corps even though Im still only two. When I was kidnapped, the convoy corps went with Otou-sama to chase after me and they went to Westers border to pick me up too. A young man who looked stubborn led the convoy corps. It seemed like he was serving as the captain this time as well. His name was certainly, Gracesh, or so I think. Graces said, You remember me, Le-sama, and his serious expression loosened a little. You dont seem like Milords daughter, Ill pretend I didnt hear that mutter. We were meeting each other, but it seemed that Prince Albert also had things to discuss with the convoy corps. Its because theyre two and three. Im nearly four. Its because theyre two and nearly four. It was amusing to see Graces correct himself when Nico retorted. Prince Al talked to Graces about our journey. Still, Le-sama is used to travelling. She was able toe back from Wester on a schedule that could bepared to an adults. But, Nico is three. Nearly four. Nico is almost four years old, and I dont think he would be able to stay still in the carriage. I think we should take a lot of breaks and get to an inn early. Shouldnt you have made ns beforehand and informed all the nobles in the ces well be visiting? I think that it would be a nuisance to the nobles in the ces were going to since they still havent decided on a schedule. However, we werent in a rush on this trip. My precious Otou-sama is waiting for me at the royal capital and Nii-sama will always be with me on this trip. I dont feel anxious at all. Nico, shthudy. Canth be hewped even if were thogethher. I said to Graces. Even if this was for Prince Als marriage interview, Nico also had to study. You... Whath are you doing? Prince Al crouched down in front of me and pinched my cheeks with both his hands. Even though youre only two years old, and not used to travelling, youre still trying to get a say in the itinerary. Ooh, it feels soft. Leth go. Stop rubbing and pinching my cheeks. Then, someone finally stopped His Highness. Prince Albert, please let go, thats childish. Just because Prince Nico gets along with Lei-sama, doesnt mean you can act shamefully towards her. Hans, youre saying too much. Even if thats true, youre being disrespectful. And, its not Prince Nico, its Prince Nichs. Luke-sama, Im sorry. It was Hans and Nii-sama. Hans bowed admirably and rephrased what he had said, Prince Albert, please let go. Its indecent even if Le-sama is close with Prince Nichs. Just because you say Prince Nichs doesnt mean that the rest of your sentence isnt disrespectful. Prince Al scolded Hans while taking his hands away from my cheeks and standing up. Good grief. Lei, are you alright? My Uncle acts like a child sometimes. Nico gently touched my cheeks. He was really different from his Uncle. Nico, I thought you were on my side. Prince Al looked depressed. Why dont you decide on the itinerary instead? I thought we could visit various ces ahead of time, but we shouldnt push ourselves. Lets keep to the original schedule and take it slowly. Itll be easier to stay in Neville since the Albans are with us. I have uncles in Neville and there are Rug Dragons there too. Apparently, they had already decided on a schedule, but they were discussing whether we shoulde back earlier or not. Im fine, but I think they should make a schedule that gives us plenty of time since Nico ising along. Thats fine. Lei seems used to travelling, but she needs time to nap. She sleeps a lot after all. Uncle, you should consider this little matter and travel slowly. Nico, impreshshive! It seemed like Nicos words were the deciding factor. The guards got lively. I also want to discipline Nico as his study partner. I praised Nico, crossed my arms and nodded. Why do two young children have the right to decide? Well, because were only going over what we had already decided. Prince Al sighed for some reason, but Nii-sama was looking at him as if saying he was reaping what he sowed. After it was decided that we would go on a journey, Nii-sama gathered information from the Academy and talked to Mark. The day when I came back home from preparing for the trip, Otou-sama secretly told me, I dont know if youll understand me even if I tell you this, but Prince Albert is going on this trip so that it wouldnt cause trouble to the other side, but hes not travelling for pleasure. So, he thought it would be fun if he took his beloved nephew with him. The royal family is pressured more than the Four Marquises to stay in the royal capital. Prince Albert has hated that ever since he was little, thats why he wanted to take Prince Nico out while he still could. I dont care about the reasons, but I think its good for Nico to travel. The problem is that we were conveniently dragged in. To be honest, I wanted to confront the Third Prince with Otou-sama. Lei two. You cant Lei. Nii-sama was lying down next to me and he shook his head. I felt like there was a bigger problem in the royal capital rather than the north. Ive talked to Mark about the situation, and have had a serious discussion with you, but what will happen? Marw. I looked at Nii-sama as if saying was it really alright to talk to him about it? Nii-sama giggled and poked me in the cheeks. He seems to have his guard down around us and does act childish, but hes still the heir to the Molesey House. You can trust him. Having said that... Nii-sama looked up at the ceiling anxiously. Hes not close with the Remingtons. Theres nothing he can do about Felicia and Chris. I didnt understand why Chriss name was mentioned at that time. I only thought that it would have been great if Chris coulde along too. Chapter 148 - Journey to the North

Chapter 148: Journey to the North

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Travel carefully, Otou-sama said as he saw us off, but even though he appeared calm on the surface, I knew that he was just pretending to be fine. Ill protect Lei. Luke! Nii-sama dered and Otou-sama couldnt hold back and hugged him. Then, the people, who came to see us off, raised surprised voices. There were a lot of people. Since they thought it was better to publicly announce in a grand way that we were going to the north, we departed from the za in front of the castle and a lot of people from the royal capital were gathered here. Of course, you should protect Lei, but you have to look after yourself too. Both you and Lei are my important children. Otou-sama. Nii-sama hugged Otou-sama back. I knew that they would hug me next, but I couldnt wait so I hugged their legs. Lei. Otou-syama. Nii-syama. Nii-sama clung to Otou-sama who had picked me up. Seeing us three with shiny blonde hair and violet eyes getting along let the group of people know that the Albans House is definitely peaceful. It was an important matter which was connected to the stability of Kingdoms barrier and should be received warmly. Next to us, Gill was also reluctant to part with his parents. Lei, Luke and Gill, its nearly time to leave, Nico called out loudly. Even the King and the Prince, both the owner of golden eyes, came out of the castle to see Nico and Prince Albert off even though the royal family rarely appeared in front of the citizens. It was dazzling for the citizens to see the royal family up close. We got into the carriage and everyone saw us off with a loud cheer. It has be public that the heir to Kingdom has gone out on a journey. There wont be anyone who would attack that group. Yes. Prince Lambert agreed with the Kings words with aplicated expression on his face. I dont think he really wanted to let Nico travel since hes still so young. However, theres nothing that can be done since weve already left. We have no choice but to enjoy this trip. I always rode in a carriage when going to the castle every day. Still, it was fun to go down a different path and see different street views. Before long, there were barely any houses around, and I saw a familiar prairie. The Rug Dragons were having fun too. Well ride in the carriage for the whole day today, and you can ride Minnie after we check the situation tomorrow. I also want to ride on a Rug Dragon rather than in the carriage. Ai! Its more interesting to ride in the dragon basket than in a carriage. Nevertheless, there is something called keeping up appearances, and it was necessary to let the citizens see us leave in the carriage. We left in the morning, but we had lunch at a nice location. It had only been two hours since wed left, but it was surprisingly tiring to sit in the carriage for the whole time. I got off the carriage after Nii-sama and stretched. I thought that Nico would get off the royal carriage, so I came to a halt. He didnt even stretch and ran around the prairie. The guards chased after him in a panic. Iughed. Hesh acthive. Lei, you... Nii-samaughed weirdly, but Gill looked at me as if he had something to say. Lei! The grass is tall! Ai! I can only go to him since I was called. I ran towards Nico. Oh, Lei has finally stopped tottering. But shes toddling. I, who had finally been recognised as no longer tottering, reached Nico. The grasses at the castle arent this high. They geth higher in shummer. Really!? I have toe during summer too. There was still some greenery left in the chilly, spring prairie, and the withered tall grass swayed in the wind. But this was probably interesting to Nico since he has only ever seen the garden at the castle. I dropped to my feet and picked up a fallen stalk and showed it to Nico. We can only swing this around. Ei! Ei! This is nice! Ei! We, who were fighting with the stalks, returned to where the carriage was while still holding onto our stalks and lunch was being prepared. There were two small table sets, one was for the royal family and one for us. Donth need chair. Well, yeah. But theyve prepared it for us, so sit down, before I sat down on the chair that Gill had told me to sit on, Natalie wiped my hands and picked out the withered grass from my hair. I thought nostalgically, if this were Dolly, then she would be upset. Nico happily kicked his legs around and Prince Albert scolded him. Come to think of it, Otou-sama alwayses to pick me up for lunch, so Ive never eaten with Nico before. Lei, keep your feet still. Ithsh Nicos fauwth. My legs started swaying when I looked at Nico. Nii-sama scolded me and Ojii-sama meditated between us. Isnt it fine? Leis still only two years old. Ojii-sama, I think its careless not to do something even though you can. Nii-sama is strict like this. H-hmm. I see. The family would be overjoyed when ire could do something. Im d Lei was born healthy. Ai! It seemed that Okaa-sama was treasured a lot because she had a weak body. Apparently, theres a picture of Okaa-sama when she was little, so Im looking forward to seeing it. After lunch, they quickly cleaned up and folded some of the seats in our carriage to turn them into a simple bed. I now knew why this carriage was slightly bigger than normal. Its for you, Lei. Its for when you feel sleepy after lunch. Wow! Buth, Lei ishnth shweepy. Its troublesome if people think I always, always sleep. I pouted. Todays destination is Coulter. Its ake town. So, if you dont sleep now, then youll miss theke. Iww shweep! Come to think of it, todays destination is the southern tip of theke which is located to the northwest of the royal capital. I think well get to Earl Coulters mansion tomorrow if we travel along theke. In the north-western part of the royal capital before Neville is Earl Coulters fief. This prairie is already located in Earl Coulters fief. I didnt know that Mils Lake was this close to the royal capital. Nii-sama exined the geography to me. I can feel the systematic shaking of the carriage through my warm nkets, and it felt like someone was patting my back. If you struggle that much then youll be tired. Shes naughty after all. Im not naughty. Im a normal baby. However, Nii-sama said next, Lei, Lei, I can see theke. It seems like I fell asleep. However, Nii-samas voice sounded a little strange. Nii-syama, weird. Im not weird. Lei, but... I got up from my bed and saw Nii-sama rubbing his arms. It was like he had goosebumps. Gill also looked at Nii-sama strangely. Nii-sama looked at me with hesitation and said while wavering, Cant you feel it, Lei? Theres somethinging from theke... Chapter 149 - Mils Lake

Chapter 149: Mils Lake

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Wawe. (Lake) I got someone to get me down from bed. When I took off the nkets, Natalie moved the things on the bed all over the ce and it quickly went back to being a chair. Amazing. Because I practiced. Natalie nodded in satisfaction. She must have practiced a lot. Lei, go to your seat. Ai. Nii-sama held me and put me on the seat. Then, I stood on the seat and looked out at theke with Nii-sama. I might have seen it a long time ago. It seemed like we hade quite close to theke. Theke which could be seen from the carriage was huge and I couldnt see the bank clearly. No, if I look closely are those hazy things mountains? Wewwingthon mounthainsh. Thats right. Mils Lake is argeke made up of water that flows out from the Wellington Mountains. Its so big that you can fit a few royal capitals in there. I didnt think it was this big until I saw the real thing. Its a magnificent view, Gill was also looking out the window. However, his feelings were definitely different from just being impressed. I tilted my head and sharpened my sense. Theres nothing better than honing my senses at a time like this. Somethhingsh differenth. But it was a presence that I was familiar with. I recalled everything in order, but not through my memories of what happened after I returned to Kingdom. Westers royal capital, no. The town in the prairie, no. The sea town, thats it. And Wellington Mountains. Lentforce, the town that I miss. A town protected by a barrier. But, since the town was located at the edge of the barrier, the barrier would shake sometimes. Theresh a barrier, buth ithsh weaw. (Theres a barrier, but its weak) Thats it! Nii-sama opened his eyes wide. Scary. Kingdoms barrier doesnt sway, and it doesnt sway at all in the royal capital. When I was in Wester, it felt strange to be in a barrier that was created by a barrier box or one that I had created myself. However, Im always in the barrier since I returned to Kingdom and Ive forgotten what it felt like to be out of one. Theke and the area around theke had a weak barrier. Lentforce is on the other side of Wellington Mountains. ording to Lei, the barrier could reach Lentforce. If the barrier is weak here, then it shouldnt be able to reach Lentforce. So then why? Nii-sama is smart. However, I recalled the nature of the Hollows when I was travelling with Bart and his crew. Why did they make camp by the river whenever possible? Ithsh thhe wather. Howwowsh donth wiwe wather. They canth croshsh warge bodiesh of wather. (Its the water. Hollows dont like water. They cant crossrge bodies of water) Lei, is that true? Ive never heard this before. Of course, you wouldnt have. Whats the use of someone who lives in Kingdom knowing? On the contrary, even in Frontier, only hunters know about this. However, the Hollows being weak to water and the barrier being weak here are two different problems. Really? Hollows are masses of magic. If that mass of magic is weak against water then wouldnt a barrier, which is made with altered magic, also weaken over water? Nii-syama, thhe barrier ish magic. A barrier is also a form of magic. Lei, is that what youre saying? Ai. Nii-sama pondered and looked as if he couldnt understand. The barrier can even pass such a high and thick mountain. Why does it weaken by water? Even if it weakens here, it returns to normal in the mountain range? Unfortunately, I cant answer that. Even I dont know why. Well, it seems like well reach theke while youre thinking. Anyway, I dont know. Maybe because were by theke, but I feel like its a little humid. Thats all. Then, is that exnation better? If the Hollows donte even with a weak barrier then theres no problems. Pway! Wather! I hope we have time for that, but it seems like people havee to pick us up. Okay... Its disappointing, but I am apanying Nico after all. Theke is like a bonus. If the local noble wants to pick up Nico and Prince Albert, then I have no choice but to apany them without ying in the water. Dinner, fishh. Lei wiwesh fishh. Fishh? Ah, fish? I think Mils Lake is famous for fried trout. Giww, amazing! You wnow a woth. O-oh. Itsmon knowledge, you know. Its close to the royal capital, so we eat it a lot there. But were next to theke, so its probably fresh. If I cant y, then Im looking forward to dinner. If the fish is delicious then I dont care if the barriers weak. If its like the time when I came back from Wester, then well be pampered since were part of the Four Marquises. However,pared to the value of the Prince and the Kings grandson going out of the royal capital, we were like rocks on the roadside. They also thanked us foring, but their wee towards Nico and Prince Albert was magnificent. Nico nodded calmly and responded appropriately to the heads greeting, but I probably wasnt the only one who noticed that his eyes kept flickering towards theke. I think it was evening by the time we reached the Earls mansion. Then, we washed off the dirt from our trip, and greeted the local VIPs as well as the Earls family. We dined together, then children under the age of 10 applied to be Nicospanions. They treated us the same, and Nii-sama and Gill looked like they were having a hard time surrounded by dressed up girls. I, on the other hand, Give me, anothher fishh. What am I doing, you ask? Apparently, there were no boys here around my age, so I was left alone. Thanks. As Gill said, the fresh trout here tasted amazing and therge trout that was fried with a lot of oil and garnished with a citrus-like fruit simr to lemon was yummy. I was given a small te that had the dish cut into small pieces, but it wasnt enough. I want to eat more. Ojou-sama, they will bring out a weli nut cake. Is it alright for you to eat until youre full? The waiter, who I asked for seconds, secretly told me. Wewi nuthsh! I wove dem! (Weli nuts! I love them!) Its a specialty in this area. Ai! I agreed in a whisper since I would be troubled if the waiter gets scolded. But isnt weli nuts a famous product in Wester? I left a little space in my stomach and was able to eat the weli nut cake to my hearts content while tilting my head. Still, the night seemed like it would continue. Nii-sama and the other looked like they were having a hard time, but I went back. Chapter 150 - Hungry

Chapter 150: Hungry

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I was done after I finished eating. Nii-sama and the others will remain behind, and he signalled an apology to me, but I have Natalie and Hans, so Im fine. I quietly asked the waiter to do something after I caught them and went back to my room first. Im d Im your guard, Lei-sama. Luke-sama is only 12 years old but being a part of the Four Marquises or royal family is so troublesome. Hans, dont say what you think out loud. It was funny to see Natalie quietly rebuke the grumbling Hans. As we slowly walked back to the room and prepared for bed, there was a knock at the door. I am here to deliver what you had asked for, a maid came in with a cart. There were two baskets on the cart. We havent asked for anything, Hans spoke with caution. Lei ashwed. Thanwsh. You did? Please tell me beforehand. Sowwy. It certainly is suspicious to have something delivered to my room. Still, Natalie took the basket for me. Now were going outh. Going outh? What are you saying, Lei-sama? Its time to rest. Hans rested at night when we were at the mansion, but hes been nagging since hes been with me the whole time on this trip. Were going tho where Nico ish. Prince Nico? He should be back soon, but why are you going out again? I stared silently at Hans. Hans scratched his head. Fine. But were going back as soon as youre done. Ai. Natalie, thhe big bashweth. So, Ill be taking this one with me? Natalie immediately picked up the basket. Hans had to keep his hands free, so we couldnt let him hold it. There werent any guards outside the door, so Hans took me to Nicos room without hesitation. This is Prince Albert and Prince Nicos room. My room is also shared with Nii-sama. Hans-dono, what the hell happened for you to bring Le-sama here at this time? The guard in front of the door asked Hans. Shouldnt you be asking me that? Oh, Le-sama has something to give to Prince Nichs. Its true that His Highness has just returned, but now is a little... the guard hesitated, but I knew. Nico! I shouted a little loudly outside the door, and it opened with a bang. Lei?! Come in! Your Highness, but... Shut up! I want to be with Lei! Nico snapped at the guard; he was acting like how he was when I first met him. Excushe me. The room I had entered was more luxurious than my room. To begin with, this must be the living room since I couldnt see the bed. Its not like Im jealous or anything. However, the clothes were sprawled on the floor, and the maid, who was with Nico, looked nervous. I pointed at him, Nico, magic big thoday. What?! I channelled my magic into the magic stone before we arrived. Did you do shomethhing differenth? Lets see, Nico tilted his head while I made him sit on the sofa, and I climbed up next to him. I love sofas, but its a little too high for babies. Then, I took a magic stone out of my pocket. Lei-sama, you carry it with you? Ithsh a coincidence, I exined since it seemed troublesome, but I saw how Nico was like at dinner time and put it in my pocket a while ago. I hadnt felt it when I saw it at noon, but it was obvious at dinner that he had surplus magic. Nii-sama would normally notice, but he wasnt paying attention because he was socialising with everyone. Sho, channew your mwagic here. Hmm. Nico was used to it since hes been doing it recently every time Nii-samaes to teach. By the time he had finished channeling his magic, his magic had settled down, and he wasnt agitated anymore. Good. Hmm. It feels weird around my stomach. Nico pressed his stomach and tilted his head. Sometimes there are people like that. People who dont realise that theyre hungry, some adults are like this, so obviously there will be children like this too. Especially Nico who has never gone hungry. Nico, youre hungry. Hungry? You didnth eath enough. Why do I have to exin his stomach condition to him? Nico, thawwed a woth. Your pwathe dishappeared before you couwd eath. (Nico, talked a lot. Your te disappeared before you could eat) Yes, I was going to eat, but my te was gone before I knew it. Nico held his stomach. Its miserable to starve. Dats wright. I agreed with him. When I was kidnapped, I had a fever and couldnt eat even though I was hungry, so I know how important food is. But I knew what it felt like to starve before that, so I might just be a glutton. Lei-sama, were you looking at other peoples tes as well? Youre a glutton. Theres a difference between knowing that Im a glutton and others telling me that I am one. Im going to tell Nii-samater. Natalie, bashweth. Yes, Lei-sama. Natalie could probably tell what was inside by the feel and smell of the basket. She put the basket on the table and gently opened the lid. The room filled up with a nice aroma. This is... Dewicioush food, I goth ith dewivered. I puffed my chest out. There are advantages to being a glutton too. I rmend thhe wewi cawe. (I rmend the weli cake) Cake? Ill eat the cake after. Lei wiww eath thoo. I wanted to eat it again when I saw it. Hans looked at me as if he wanted to say something, but Natalie stopped him, Dont say anything. I really shouldnt eat before I go to bed, but its not good to sleep while feeling sad over an empty stomach. Nico ate the fish deliciously, and by the time he shared his cake with me, I was feeling sleepy. Then, when I came to, it was morning. Lei, I didnt starve thanks to you. Nii-sama smiled next to me and greeted me before saying that straight away. It seemed that the small basket was useful too. Giww? I hadnt prepared anything for Gill, so I asked about him and Nii-sama answered, Gill could ask for seconds and keep on eating even when peoplee up to talk to him. As expected of Gill. Its better for one person to have a lot of nerves. Its definitely his growth period. Nevertheless, Nico will fall sick if we keep going at this pace. They were nning on taking it slowly on this trip, but isnt that pointless now? I crossed my arms on top of the bed and lookedplicated. Lei-sama, lets change your clothes. Ai. Food! After changing, its time for food. Ill think about it after I eat. Chapter 151 - Playing in Water

Chapter 151: ying in Water

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam In the end, we were detained the next day after breakfast, and our departure was incredibly dyed. Then, we were finally able to depart and went north along theke, but it didnt seem like we could ride on the Rug Dragons without worrying about the small towns and viges. Since we departedte, there was no time to rest in the morning and it was lunch time. In fact, it would have been better to eat in a neighbouring town so we can spend money, but since we have a lot of people, they decided that we would cook and have lunch outside. We ate a hot meal on a table and chair in the cold. Only at this time did both the guards and maids take turns to eat the warm meal together. However, there is something I want to do after eating. I ate my meal faster than usual and hurried to where Nico was. Nico wethsh go tho thhe wake. (Nico lets go to theke) To theke? Id like to go, Nico nced at Prince Albert. This little wise Prince knows that our departure was dyed. If we spend time doing unnecessary things, then well arrivete. Well, I think well be staying in Coulter tonight. I have a close friend in Coulter, so its fine if werete. Its fine...? Neville-dono, thats... Prince Al tried to object Ojii-samas words, but Ojii-sama shook his head. Were passing through this niceke and youre not even going to let them see it. That doesnt benefit the small Prince, now does it? Thats right. I looked up at Ojii-sama and he patted me gently on the shoulder. I know what you want to say, Lei, I felt like he said, and my heart warmed up. But the water is cold so be careful. Ai! Hmm! I got a good reply, so I turned back to look at Nii-sama, and he and Gill followed behind us. Thanks. I ran to theke with Nico. Oh, is this all water...? Come to think of it, I dont think Nico has even seen a river up close. It was useless to only cross the bridge and ces with shallow water. We have to look carefully at the things we cant see in the royal capital. The shore of theke was a white sandy beach, and small waves came onto the shore as the wind blew. Nico timidly stretched his hand out to the water. I also crouched down next to him and reached out. Nico pulled back a little. Uoah, it hurts? Ithsh cowd. Cold? Will Nico understand if I exin what cold is? I touched Nicos cheeks with the hand that was touching the water. Chilly. Your hand gets cold. I see, so thats what it means. Ith hurthsh if ithsh thoo cowd. Does it hurt when it gets too cold? A small ship was floating in the distance. They might be fishing. I watched as Nico put his hand in the water and pulled it out with a rock in his grip. I can skim this on the water. Ei! *PLOP* Lei, what are you doing?! Im wet now! Oh? Why ish ith thhere? I thought I threw it far away. Were you trying to throw it far? Alright then. Nico didnt pay attention to the maid who was timidly trying to dry him. He wiped his face with his sleeve and picked up a stone at his feet. Ei! *PLOP* Cowd! Huh, why? Hahaha, its like this, Your Highness and Lei. Ojii-sama, who was watching nearby, picked up a rock. It seems like Lei wants to skim the rock, but you have to start with throwing it first. You hold it like this and do this! *WHEW, PLOP* Oh! Wow. As expected. From there, Nii-sama and Gill also joined in and we started skimming rocks on the water. Me? It was difficult to throw the rock far, so I worked hard to collect the rocks. It was also quite interesting to pick up rocks. Sometimes, I also threw them around me. How long did we y? I dont think a lot of time had passed since they cant keep throwing rocks. I began to doze off as I collected the rock and they put me in the carriage, as promised. We had proceeded quite a bit when I woke up. Snacwsh! I screamed as I woke up and Nii=sama looked at me while smiling wryly. We wasted a lot of time at lunch, so were proceeding without stopping for snacks. Snacwsh... We cant stop the carriage, but we do have snacks, here. I got up from the bed and sat on the chair, then ate my snack. As I chewed on my snack, I muttered, We can pway more in shummer. Well, you could have put your feet in the water, Nii-sama answered. But Ive never touched cold water before, so it was interesting for me too. Rather than hurt, it felt like my hand got numb. Ith mushth be tough tho cathch fishh. Its cold in winter. Well, its the same for hunters and farmers too. I recalled the fish cuisines fromst night. Fishh ish yummy. Lei, youre really... Nii-sama couldnt put what he wanted to say into words. He lifted me up and put me on his knees. Nii-sama knows me well. Were nearly at Earl Coulters mansion. ording to Ojii-sama, Earl Coulter is a very bnced person and he isnt power thirsty. He said that the Earl probably wont make us socialise untilte like yesterday. Nico, dats gweat. I was relieved. A three-year-old baby should go to bed early at night regardless of whether they were nearly four or not. And well be staying here for a few days. We can rx a little. Lei wanthsh tho ride on a boath. When I think aboutkes, I think about boats. Hmm, but I think its cold. Nii-sama looked at theke and looked as if he was pondering. I also looked out the window. We had proceeded quite far north and all I could see was theke even if I looked out to the right or left. I shivered. Its not a toilet. Ithsh big over thhere. Yes. That ce is the widest. So theres more water there. The barrier gethsh weaw. Nii-sama nodded quietly. Having said that, the barrier isnt weak enough for Hollows to appear. And I heard yesterday that there are people living at the foot of Wellington Mountains. In other words, theres no problem even if the barrier is weak around theke. Thats good. However, I only thought that until I got off the carriage. It was after the short winter day ended when we reached Earl Coulters mansion since we had leftte, and wasted time ying at theke. As soon as I got down from the carriage, the *WHIRR* that echoed from a distance to my body pulled me back to Wester in an instant. I screamed reflectively, Awishthair! Ah, Nii-syama... Lei, this... Yes. Alistair was next to me at times like this in Wester, but Nii-sama is next to me right now. I clung to Nii-samas legs. We, who should have been heading to Earl Coulters mansion, stared at the darkke without moving even though we couldnt see anything. Chapter 152 - Purgatory Island

Chapter 152: Purgatory Ind

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Should I say as expected of the Four Marquises? The voice surprised us and made us jump. Im sorry about this. We thought we should greet you right away, but couldnt help but look at the nightke, Nii-sama held me and turned around, before apologising with a usible reason. A rxed Oji-sama was standing next to the person who had spoken, and Gill was also standing with them with an impatient look on his face. What Im trying to say is that the person who looks to be the same age as Oji-sama is probably Earl Coulter. Nico was being guided to his room, but he quickly ran this way because he was curious. Luke too? You werent curious yesterday, but youre gazing at theke today. Why? Your Highness, thats-. Nii-sama didnt seem to know how to exin. He had to talk about our theories in order to exin, but he couldnt talk about this openly in front of everyone. Coulter, there two are my precious grandchildren, Luke and Le Albans. Ojii-sama changed the conversation and introduced us. Im Luke Albans. Im Leiwa Awbansh. We introduced ourselves and Earl Coulter looked a little grim. Gilbert Lisburn-dono and Luke Albans-dono. Its an honour to be able to greet the two key yers in the negotiation with Wester. And Le-dono. Ai. Im d you were able to return safely. Ai. Thanwsh. It was the first time Ive been told that in this way. Nii-sama straightened up. Earl Coulter looked at us with gentle eyes and turned towards theke. Its already been a long time, but Coulter used to be a ce for convicts. The ind in the middle of Mils Lake is called Purgatory Ind. Ill tell you why its called that tomorrow. First of all, why dont you rest and recover from your fatigue? We also have delicious food. Delicious food! He said something that worried me, but I can hear about thatter. Fishh! Do you like fish, Le-dono? Lets go see if theres any fish dishes. Ai! When Nii-sama put me down, I took Oji-samas and Earl Coulters hands, and headed to the mansion. Prince Nico, I dont understand it well myself. Ill talk about it with Earl Coulterter... no tomorrow. Hmm. Alright. Then, shall we go too? Nico held Nii-samas and Gills hands and headed to the mansion while Prince Albert walked next to them in disappointment. Nico got used to them because hes always with them during ss. No matter how much you treasure someone, it wouldnt get through to them if you act like Otou-sama and Nii-sama did in the beginning and didnt show their feelings with their actions. Or rather, isnt it because hes boring? If Nico is that important to him, then he should interact with him during the trip. At least Nico doesnt hide his love for Prince Albert. We arrivedte, so we had dinner straight away. Since Earl Coulter is an Earl, his mansion is a few times bigger than the noble we met yesterday. I couldnt really tell since it was dark, but it seemed like an old building. The walls were thick and scary, but it was well-maintained andfortable. Maybe because we were staying here for a few days, but Nico and I as well as Nii-sama and the others were allowed to go to our room after dinner. Nico, athe thoday. So, I didnth need tho bring him food. I said, and Nii-sama and Gill smiled wryly. Youre really observant. Gluttonies observe odd things. Food ish importhanth. Its important to eat. If I want to eat then I can just say that I want to eat, but its difficult to meddle with the eating habits of others. He didnt get to eat yesterday, so of course I will be more vignt. You watch what people eat even if there isnt a problem, thats why you noticed what had happened yesterday. I know thats your good point. But youre still a glutton. Gill patted my head. Arent you a glutton, Gill? Nico was travelling under the pretence of observation and study, so well be staying here for two days, and well be going around to see the industries in Coulter and going out into theke with a boat. Prince Albert said it was his first time doing these things in Coulter too. Viwwa on thhe wawe. (Vi on theke) Theres ake a days ride by carriage from the royal capital so isnt it normal toe here in summer to a vi or holiday home? But since the two were looking at me as if they didnt understand what I was saying, I rephrased my sentence, Go tho thhe wawe in shummer. Wather cowd. (Go to theke in summer. Water cold) Its certainly nice to soak in theke during the hot summer months, Gill agreed. It makes me feel chilly in a different way. Theke gives me chills. Does Oji-sama know something? Nii-sama rubbed his arms and Gill tilted his head. If I concentrate a lot then I can kind of feel something, but I cant really tell. And when I studied about Kingdoms history and geography at school, I dont think Coulter had any other features except for theke. If you dont learn it in school, then is it not important? In any case, Earl Coulter said he would exin it tomorrow. So, we can only wait until tomorrow. The next day, I went out of the mansion in excitement. Of course, I finished breakfast before going out. When you mention Coulter, you think of theke. So, we have to go to theke. Hmm! Ai! Earl Coulter smiled mischievously and looked radiant. At least, I think he got a hold of Nicos and my heart. Even if we were feeling excited for some reason, what is that? It didnt matter to me since I felt like that every day in Wester. There was a bridge right next to the mansion, but arge building was covering the bridge, and there was arge ship with a roof. Although it was just a houseboat that had been made a littlerger, it only had a table and a sitting area to sit in the middle. There were many rowers aboard. A small fishing boat would probably have been fine, but it would be dangerous if someone were to fall into theke. Whatever boat we use is fine. I got on enthusiastically. Even though winter was over, the wind on theke was still cold. I was wrapped in a scarf and other winter clothes, but I could still stand firmly at the tip of the boat. Dont fall down. You thaww thoo much. (You talk too much) However, its a secret that Hans was holding onto my waist from behind. The boat sailed towards the centre. I waved when I saw fishing boats on our way. Nico also waved next to me. Then, everyone waved back. Theyre waving back! They probably wanted to wave back since you waved. The ship didnt sway much since we werent on the ocean, but it was fun to feel the light sways and see the change in scenery. Finally, there werent anymore fishing boats, and no matter what direction I looked in, I could only see the faint outline of the bank. No, only one direction was different. We were approaching a small ind. Chapter 153 - Old Story

Chapter 153: Old Story

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I promised that I would talk about theke yesterday. Thats Purgatory Ind, Earl Coulter said from behind us as we gazed upon the small ind filled with rugged rocks. Master, this isnt something to tell tiny children. I heard it was something that happened hundreds of years ago, to us, its nothing but a fairy tale, one of the rowers spoke directly to Earl Coulter. It would be something thats impossible normally, but in this fief, the lord and his people are close. The rowers also said that this was good for extra ie since people didnte here in winter. However, the citizens donte here either. Its a dangerous ce that even fishermen avoid. Earl Coulter answered slowly. Didnt the rower say that he shouldnt talk about it because its dangerous? Why is it dangerous? Is there something there? Nicos eyes were sparkling. Prince Albert seemed to know the origin of the ind and was staring at it in interest. That is an ind without a barrier. The only ce in Kingdom where the Hollows appear from. Hollows. The ones that suck the life out of living things? I looked at Nico in surprise. Is he already learning about them? Nico nodded lightly at me. Kingdom was built to repel the Hollows. Come to think of it, thats the only role of the royal family. Well, the same for the Four Marquises though. Im sure they really get taught about the role of the royal family from a young age. Ive never taken such a ss, so he must have learnt about this before I met him. It seems that the barrier is weak on thiske. This ind is evenly separated from any shore and is a special ce where the barrier doesnt reach. Prince Nichs will learn more about this ind when he gets older. Ive never learnt about anything like that at school. Nii-sama lookedplicated. Its something that is only taught to the Four Marquises and the royal family when they reach adulthood, Prince Albert answered. Is it alright for me to listen to this? Its not hidden. In fact, all of our citizens know about it. But, everyone except for the fishermen probably think of it as a fairy tale. The rowers all nodded. Children usually listen to what you say if you tell them that youll take them to Purgatory Ind if they do bad things. That would probably be too scary. But, the fishermen, you know. Even if theyre careful not to approach the ind, they might inadvertently see the Hollows depending on the weather and time. Thus, they know that its dangerous and not just a fairy tale. The origin of the name Purgatory Ind-. Earl Coulter paused slowly. Scary, scary. Because this used to be the ce where Kingdom took their criminals. Silence fell on the ship. I looked at Nicos face. Criminals. Peopwe who do bad thhingsh, I exined with aplicated expression on my face. It was a heavier story than I thought. Dont the Hollows suck life?! Why?! Nii-sama was stunned, and Gill looked at the ind with his arms folded. This may not be something to say in front of children, but dont you think its not much different from killing someone with a sword? Earl Coulter looked at Nii-sama and asked. Thats not it. Its not about how you enforce punishment. Hollows sucking up life is like this... The pershonsh appearance remainsh. Ithsh noth good, I said, and everyone looked at me in surprise. There probably arent many people who woulde all the way here to see Hollows. However, if their family members were toe here... Even if someone is killed by a Hollow in Frontier, their appearance would be overwritten by another living thing, or they are hunted by hunters, so people dont see their appearances, and they probably dont get sad because of it. However, no other living beings are on this ind, so the Hollows will keep the same appearance until the next criminal arrives. Sad. Feew bad. Even if people know that Hollows suck life from living beings, only regret remains if the Hollows take on the appearance of their loved ones. Regret will eventually turn into hatred, and before long, they will want revenge. Im surprised... Earl Coulter muttered after a long silence. That system is gone because of that reason. Even if the person hasmitted a bad crime, and even if they know that the Hollows are only copying the appearance of something, they will still turn their grudges towards Kingdom. Before long, that grudge will probably cause a revolt. Its free to enter theke now, but in those times, it was forbidden. Still, there were people who secretly sailed boats out to see their family. Eventually, things were rough in Kingdom because those people started revolting. If the criminal was a noble, then they would have the power to cause a revolt. Since then, no criminals have been dropped off on this ind. Its morbid, Master. But well I know about this, a rower interrupted Earl Coulter. If youre going to talk about this, then its better to talk about this at the warm mansion. No, its better to look at the ind while talking about it. Its not good, is it? The rower has a lot ofmon sense. It was still morning, so the Hollows wont appear. We stared at the ind for a while, then headed to the bank. We normally do this in the morning. They showed us how they fished. It was fun to touch the warmish water that the fish was put in with Nico. Nico was having fun catching fish as well, and I found outter that Nii-sama and the others also had fun grabbing the fishes. This might have nothing to do with inspections, but I think its important to have experiences like this. The chef at the mansion salted the fish and put them on skewers. We were watching the chef and he said, Are you alright with the organs? He might be too friendly. Im not. But its probably important to eat, Nico answered, and I thought he was amazing. By the way, Im alright with however the food is prepared. Its because youre a glutton, was it Gill or Hans who said this? I dont think they can talk though. Its not gluttonous to have lunch and fish again for dinner since this is a snack. Im only responding to their hospitality. And, infants should have an early night, but there was a knock at my door, so my night was dragged on. Prince Nichs is here, along with the voice of the guard at the door. Chapter 154 - Reflecting a Human’s Appearance

Chapter 154: Reflecting a Humans Appearance

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Is it polite to visit adys room at night? Even if one of the servants said this, isnt it fine? Unfortunately, no one pointed out that Im still an infant and not ady yet. Whathsh wrong, Nico? Hmm, theres something I want to ask. Our room also had a living room this time. I offered the sofa to Nico. Isnt it fine to sit around the table? Dont climb onto the sofa one by one, Hans said in amazement, but I like the sofa, so isnt it fine? The problem might be that the sofa is too high. I sat next to Nico and tilted my head. Isnt hospitality important here? Nathawie, shnacwsh. Le-sama, if you have snacks now, then you wont have any appetite in the morning. Hmph. I thought we should eat snacks since Nico was here, but Natalie gently refused. It seemed like the snacks from the other night were an exception. Lei, its fine. Im full today. Nico rubbed his stomach. I know how it feels to be hungry, so I know how it feels to be full now. Hmm. I rubbed my stomach too. I feew wiwe I can shthiww eath more. (I feel like I can still eat more) Buffu. Lei-sama, its your imagination. As expected, Natalie stopped me. Well, even I think that Im imagining it. But theres no loss in saying it. However, when ites to the differencet between Natalies abilities and Hanss ipetence. I gave up and Nico started talking, Ive been looking forward to seeing you at the castle since you turned one. I was surprised when he suddenly brought up something from long ago but tried to recall what had happened back then. Lei wash ath home when I wash one. I thought you werent going toe, then one day, father looked serious. He said that you might note to the castle. Lei wash ath Weshther at thhath thime. Hmm. Nico nodded heavily. I was still only two at that time. I only found out about what had happened to you a few days before you came to the castle. Reawwy? I heard you were kidnapped, then Hunters rescued you, and that they made an exchange to get you back from Wester. Ai. You dont know much at all. But he knew the gist of it so I nodded. Nico turned his body to face me. Lei, did you see Hollows in Wester? Nicos always serious yellow eyes. They reminded me of the bad guy at the beginning, but Nicos eyes are so beautiful since theyre different and his personality is different. I wondered how to answer, and Nico reached out and stretched my cheeks. Your violet eyes look pretty when I look at them like this. Guh. That bad guy also said my eyes are purple. However, Nico was purelyplimenting them, and his words meant somethingpletely different from the bad guys. And the guy whosughing right now will get a pay cut. Nicosh ish preththy thoo. Really? Ill look at them in the mirror next time. The conversation has shifted a bit, but I have to answer him. Lei hash sheen Howwowsh. So, you have. Nico nodded as if he understood and the rest of the room gasped. Natalie and Hans were calm, but I didnt miss that they closed their eyes for a second. Did Otou-sama not tell them about this? The peopwe who shaved Lei are hunthersh. Hunter. The people who reap Hollows. Yesh. We go reap thhem thogethher ath nighth. This time, the whole room fell silent. They probably thought that I saw Hollows by chance. Ojou-sama, dont tell me... Natalie was so surprised that she called me Ojou-sama instead of Lei-sama. There arent any barriers in Frontier. What did you do while they were hunting Hollows? Lei woowed afther thhe barrier box. Lei wash inshide thhe barrier. (Lei looked after the barrier box. Lei was inside the barrier.) Barrier box. So, it does exist...? Hans put his hand on his chin and thought about something. Even Hans hasnt been to Frontier? Im a former escort, so Ive never been to Frontier even if my position was high. I looked at Hans in surprise. I didnt know he was an escort. Same ash Gracesh. Graces is a former subordinate. So thats why they can cooperate? Lei, what did you mean when you said that appearance remains? Nico, thhathsh... Hes asking in detail. How should I exin it? In Weshther, thhere wash an Othou-shama who wash wiwwed by a Howwow. (In Wester, there was an Otou-sama who was killed by a Hollow) Otou-sama. Yesh, thhe Howwow had thhe Othou-shamash appeawance. Im talking about Noahs Otou-sama. The chiwd reached outh tho hish Othou-shama. Buth thhe Hunthersh wiwwed thhe Howwow. (The child reached out to the Otou-sama. But the Hunters killed the Hollow) Cutting something that had the appearance of Otou-sama... If thhe chiwd thouchesh thhe Howwow thhen hish wife wouwd have been shucwed away. (If the child touches the Hollow then his life would have been sucked away) Of course, it would. Nico said as if it was obvious and I shook my head. The chiwd goth angry. Why did you wiww Othou-shama, he ashwed. (The child got angry. Why did you kill Otou-sama, he asked?) Lei-sama, when a Hollow is killed, they should turn into magic stone. Did the child also see that? Hans asked an important question. Buth ithsh pointhweshsh. Hish hearth... (But its pointless. His heart...) I pushed on my chest. Hish hearth probabwy didnth thhinw thhath wash good. (His heart probably didnt think that was good) His heart. Nico pressed his stomach. Thathsh your shthomach. Your hearth ish here. (Thats your stomach. Your heart is here) Here? Ith feewsh happineshsh, pain and shadneshsh. (It feels happiness, pain and sadness) The two of us pressed on our chest. The pwace thhath threashuresh Okaa-syama, Otou-syama, and Nii-syama. (The ce that treasures Okaa-sama, Otou-sama, and Nii-sama) It hurts here when your loved ones are gone. Ai. Ithsh painfuw even if you undershthand. Both me and Nico stayed quiet as we pressed our chests. Lei, thanks for talking to me. Its not something he should thank me for. I only said what I knew. However, the followingday, I thought that it would have been better if I hadnt told him. Chapter 155 - If Lei Can Do It…

Chapter 155: If Lei Can Do It...

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Were going to Purgatory Ind again!? And at night this time!? Whatre you thinking?! Hans yelled. If this was going to happen, then I shouldnt have told Nico about the Hollows. Ive seen Hollows at the border of Wester. However, Nico is only going to the north this time. Its a safe area, and if I want to show him Hollows then theres no better ce. Prince Albert calmly answered Hans violent exmation. Based on what Nico heard from me, he came up with the shallow idea that it was alright for him to see them since Ive seen them. Based on what proof are you saying its safe? Youre probably going to use a barrier box, but barrier boxes arent perfect. The range is limited, and if someone loses their calm and goes out of the barrier then theyll be victim to the Hollow. We cant let the royal family face such danger. I looked at Hans in admiration. He has never been out of kingdom, so hes never used a barrier box before, but he knows about the dangers. If he was in Frontier, then he would definitely be a skilled hunter. Liththwe chiwdren are shcared of Howwowsh. (Little children are scared of Hollows) I backed Hans up too. Its not a pleasant thing, and I think theyre scary enough for children to have nightmares and cry at night. No matter how much Nico wants to see them, I dont think its something that he should see at his age. If you can do it, then Nico can too. Youre mishthawen. (Youre mistaken) I desperately tried to exin. If a baby sees a Hollow, then they would just nk out. However, the shock may be greater at an age where they understand that the ghost-like Hollows have the appearance of a person or animal. Im not. If the baby Albans says that she saw them every day, then Nico should see them too. Hans and I looked at Earl Coulter. He shook his head. He might be opposed to the idea, but he wont stop the Prince. If its like that, then Ill talk to the person himself, Nico. Lei, I want to see them too. I cant go out of Kingdom like you, Lei. If the Hollows are the origin of Kingdom, then its important to see them. If the Four Marquises arent adults, then they can leave Kingdom. However, thats impossible for the royal family. But its been a long time since that sentence was abolished. There shouldnt be any Hollows with a solid appearance since therere no living beings on that ind. Fishhesh, and... Thats right. Fishes that jump to the surface. Stray animals. And perhaps those who want tomit suicide; a painless death is bliss. Nii-sama quickly picked me up and buried my face in his neck to stop me from talking any further. If you have to take Prince Nico there, then Gill and I will go too. Lei two. I was crushed by Nii-sama. Gill and I have hunted Hollows before, and we have Rhodolite swords. It went silent for a moment and Oji-sama looked up. What are Albans and Lisburn making their heirs do... Prince Albert muttered involuntarily. Hans seemed to agree with him this time, but he confirmed, So, youll do it no matter what? Then, he looked at the escorts. Graces was silent and nodded as if he had given up. The escorts have already tried to persuade them. Fine. But, Le-sama wont be going, so some escorts will have to remain behind. I would like you to rearrange the escorts so that you can make sure Luke-sama and Gilbert-sama are also safe. Hans, who didnt think much of the safety of the royal family, is in a sense, a paragon of an Albans guard. Nii-syama. No. Nii-syama. You cant. Nii-sama anticipated my request and his reply was cold from the beginning. Nii-syama, thhe barrier... Nii-sama quickly buried my face and took me out of the room so that I couldnt say anymore than that. Lei, that was dangerous. Whats wrong? Youre always more careful, Nii-sama whispered and Hans was behind us. Nii-syama, ithsh wiwe Hansh shaysh. (Nii-sama, its like Hans says) What Hans said? Nii-sama looked at Hans who raised his eyebrow since he didnt know what was going on. Bawwier box. The barrier box? Ai. Nii-sama tilted his head in confusion and I nodded. Peopwe wanth tho run away when thheyre shurprished. They wiww weave thhe barrier shthraighth away. (People want to run away when theyre surprised. They will leave the barrier straight away) Certainly, the barrier box usually has a range of only three metres. Its wide, and if youre upset youll be out of range. Nii-sama clenched his hands as if he had remembered something. And if you move the barrier box itself, then its over. Thats right. Thats why I should go and keep the box with me. Lei, even if thats true, Im there. Lei ish bethther. Thats true, but... Lei wiww awwaysh be nexth tho ith. Nii-sama ced his hands on my shoulders like he had given up. Luke-sama, Hans called Nii-samas name as if he had realised something. Alright. Lei might be safer in a ce where everyone can see her. Sure, theres less chance that she would be kidnapped that way, but... Gill and I have a barrier box even if its for individual use. What worries me is what has been left behind on the ind and which ship we will use... ording to Earl Coulter its fine. He hasnt received any reports from the scouts that there are any suspicious people around. I stared gapingly at Hans and Nii-sama. It appears that they still think that I would be kidnapped again. You dont have to look like that. Nii-sama wrapped my cheeks in his hands. Let Prince Albert show us what he has. It would be nice if he knew how na?ve he is for thinking that Prince Nico can see them just because you did, Lei. I think I was hallucinating when I thought that Nii-samas smile was scary. Thus, we were going to Purgatory Ind again in the evening. Chapter 156 - The Oldies

Chapter 156: The Oldies

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam We changed our ns and headed to Purgatory Ind at night. Unlike yesterday, the rowers were quiet. They were silent, but sometimes, they would look at Nico and I, then at our guardians, and their eyes clearly showed uneasiness. I dont think they should look at us with eyes that were asking why we were taking children along even if the other party is part of the royal family. I hope Prince Albert doesnt notice. Purgatory Ind, like an ind I visited in the past, was rocky and there was hardly any tnd. Still, there were no gaps in the ground, and I was relieved that Hollows didnte out in the daytime. Do Hollows note out in the day? It is said that they dont appear while it is bright out, Earl Coulter politely answered Nicos question. There were three barrier boxes and the edges of the barrier ovepped with each other. We waited for night-time with the minimum amount of people. The ind was much bigger than it appeared from theke. The ship will wait for us on theke but getting on and off the ship was dangerous even if we have barriers, so we were spending our morning on the ind. We went over the schedule so that no one wouldck sleep. In the end, I worried about whether Prince Albert would bete for his marriage interview and if that would cause Kingdoms rtionship with Fand to deteriorate. They probably didnt want Nico and I to move since there were chairs prepared for us to sit in, even while moving, at the middle of the barrier. But honestly, it was easier to sit directly on the floor. Nico was sitting with his back straight on the chair, but someone who was nearly four is really different. While I was impressed, I also became honest. Nii-syama. What is it, Lei? Nii-sama answered in a gentle voice. Im thired of shiththing on da chair. I wanth tho shith on thhe ground. (Im tired of sitting on the chair. I want to sit on the ground) Tired, Lei? Because my legs are swinging around. Fortunately, Natalie, and the other women, were left at the mansion, so there was no one to tell me that I couldnt sit on the floor. I sessfully sat on the groundfortably on the rugid out for me. I also want to sit on the ground. Of course, he would. Nicos chair was also put away and we both sat on the floor. Nearwy sheththing. (Nearly setting) I warned Nico. The sun was about to set. If this were the case, then I should have checked what kind of Hollows are on Purgatory Ind right now, I could hear a faint voice filled with regret. The truth was that Earl Coulter wanted to investigate the ind today and bring Nico here tomorrow after proper preparations had been made. However, there was no point in regretting it now. Hm. Nico held his stomach. Theyre here. The Hollows presence echoed in his body. As expected of the royal family who have a lot of magic. Though, I think he should just put his hand on his chest normally. I met Nii-samas eyes, then looked at Gill. Nii-sama and Gill nodded a bitte. *WHIRR* The presence that shook in my chest increased by one, two and three. Apparently, there were Hollows who had sucked the life out of living things here even though there were no living beings here. There was only a faint light ced inside the barrier box so that the Hollows wouldnt notice. As the sun fell and the area got darker, the presence of the Hollows gradually increased. Everyone inside the barrier was staring at the presences. What the hell? I wouldnt be surprised if the person who had said those words were Nico or Prince Albert. However, it was Earl Coulter. Earl Coulter, who was next to Nico in the middle of the barrier so that he could answer Nicos questions, stepped forward as if he was being pulled by something. However, a guard stopped him after he had taken a few steps. So-sorry. But... Earl Coulters eyes didnt stop staring in front of him even though he was stopped. I looked where he was looking, and... Melissa. Why? There were a few Hollows with the appearance of a person. However, they were all old people. Whos Melissa? Nicos calm voice echoed. He could also see the Hollows clearly. She was an employee. She should have gone back to her hometown when she got too old to work, but why? Earl Coulter looked at the guard and said, My body moved on its own before, but Im okay now. I want to take a closer look. But, its dangerous. Its fine. Thats a Hollow. I wont reach out to it. The guard reluctantly stepped aside. They were only a few metres away from the Hollows. Earl Coulter slowly walked towards the Hollows who were being repelled by the barrier. Nico, I called out to Nico, who had stood up. I implied that he couldnt go. Nico looked at me as I tried to stand up and nodded to reassure me. Of course, I dont feel reassured. I wont go further than where Coulter-dono is. Gill, help me. Understood. Gill acknowledged him, and firmly held Nicos extended hand. I quickly stood up and reached out for Nii-sama. Nii-sama hesitated a bit, but he firmly held my hand and walked towards Earl Coulter alongside Nico. Of course, Hans was following behind us. I saw Hollows many times in Frontier, but I only knew they were dangerous, so I didnt feel like observing them properly. Melissa. Shes older than she was when she left the mansion. Like Earl Coulter had said, she looked decrepit and ugly with age. But what she was wearing was gorgeous. I couldnt see the colour properly, but she had on acey dress and there was arge ne around her neck. Her hair was also done up properly. Earl Coulter took his eyes away from the Hollow, closed them and turned his face to the sky. I also understand. She had funeral makeup on. She was probably prepared to die when she came to this ind. So, since there are a few elderly people who are dressed the same, then it indicated that this wasnt a rare thing to do. As a feudal lord, he must have been shocked by the fact that he didnt know this. Their feet dont touch the ground even though they have the appearance of people, Nico said suddenly, and everyone stared at the Hollows feet in shock. They were certainly floating a bit. Why are they swaying? If you look carefully, you can see through them as well. Thats what Hollows are. However, when I look at them again, I can clearly see the difference between them and humans. Their eyes also arent looking over here. They want toe over here, but their eyes arent looking at anything. Nii-sama grasped my hand tighter. I looked up and saw that Nii-sama had pressed his lips together and was looking firmly at the Hollows. I only thought about defeating them, so I havent taken the time to observe them. Youre right. We only think about how to reduce their numbers by a little and how to defeat them efficiently, Gill answered Nii-samas mutter. Nii-sama noticed my silent question and answered, We dont talk much about the time when we were separated. Lets take our time and talk about itter. Meanwhile, it got darker, as the Hollows swayed and were repelled by the barrier. Chapter 157 - Leaping Shadow Chapter 157: Leaping Shadow Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam This certainly does hurt, Earl Coulter muttered. He seemed to have calmed down a lot. In Lentforce when Amy was captivated by the Hollow with Noahs Otou-sans appearance, I was calm. When I saw a Hollow take on Hannahs appearance. I didnt have time to act. However, when I saw how people close to me were being affected by the Hollows, I realised how important it was to see them. Earl Coulter, what should we do? Gill said quietly. Weve achieved our original goal of showing Prince Nichs the Hollows. Now, we just need to... Gill said, and he looked straight at the Hollows who had the appearance of the old people before looking at the Rhodolite sword on his waist. Are you going to kill them? Thats... I think its amazing that Gill could say those words even though he knew that the Hollows had the appearance of people who Earl Coulter knew. It seems like there arent many Hollows on this ind. If we defeat all the Hollows that we can see, then we could probably leave this ind. It isnt a good idea to stay up all night in the cold with children. If we can return, then I would like to. Moreover, he adapted himself to the circumstances. I looked at his side profile in admiration because he resembled Alistair. Putting aside if we should defeat them or not, I dont think you should think about going back now. They might think that Hollows are things that take on human appearances because thats what theyre seeing, but there are some who take on the appearance of small living beings too. See. Nii-sama pointed at the ground, and a small mouse was moving in the light. And above that was a bird pping around in the air without sound. Riding the boat is the most dangerous thing to do right now. Sorry. Luke-dono and Gill-dono. If the Princes are alright with it, no, if the small children are okay with it, then could you... the Hollows... Earl Coulter quietly sighed once. Wont you defeat them? Nii-sama gently let go of my hand and looked at Hans before nodding. Lei-sama, please hold hands with Prince Nichs and sit down, Hans instructed. Hans had to keep both his hands free, so he couldnt hold my hand. Gill let go off Nicos hand, looked at Prince Albert and confirmed again, Were going to defeat the Hollows now, but is it alright to show this to Prince Nichs? Why arent you two worried about lei seeing this? Prince Albert said in irritation. Gill nced at me and returned his gaze to Prince Albert. Lei said that she went hunting with the Hunters in Frontier. She has already seen Hollows being defeated. Therefore, its safer for her to stay where we can see her instead of having her hide in the tent. However, this will be a new experience for Prince Nichs. Were already here. I want him to see everything. Understood. No matter how much experience he says he has, Nii-sama is still only 12 years old. The 15 year old Gill, who was as tall as an adult, was reliable when he was being decisive. However, does Earl Coulter not employee Hunters to hunt on this ind? He probably doesnt, I answered the question that floated into my mind straight away. If he had someone like that, then he would have information about this ind. Gill and Nii-sama walked towards the end of the barrier and brandished their Rhodolite swords. They could tell where the barrier ended because the Hollows were being repelled from there. Gill cut down the Hollow that was reaching out its swaying hands. I heard the adults gulp. Nico held my hand and sat in silence. The Hollow that was cut stopped as if its body was slipping off, then it shrunk, and a magic stone fell from where it was. What does this mean... So, it is from the Hollows? I heard Earl Coulter mutter. He looked like he couldnt ept this no matter how much it is exined to him. I think Nicos fine, but did Prince Albert understand this? Nii-sama and Gill, both continued to proceed forward while cutting down the Hollows. They started with the bigger ones. Soon, the moving Hollows disappeared from before our eyes and Nii-sama and Gill retreated. Its better to pick up the magic stones tomorrow. But, look. Gill had picked up a magic stone and gave it to Nico. It was pretty big. Nico let go of my hand and took the magic stone. Magic stone. The magic stones that I always see came to me in this way. Thats right, Prince Nico. There arent any Hollows in Kingdom, so we buy the magic stones from Frontier Hunters. I see. There were some people who thought that the magic stone was disgusting because it had the appearance of a Hollow earlier, but apparently, Nico didnt think it as such. Gilbert and Luke, good job. Now then, its about time for the children to rest, Prince Albert said, and Nico returned the magic stone to Gill before standing up. Now, I have to go to the tent too. Im a good girl who doesnt cause trouble. I carefully stood up because my body felt a little stiff from the cold, and Nico walked to the tent first. Were both children, so he could have waited for me. I wont even ask him to help me, but he could have waited. I pouted. Its not like Im jealous that he could walk briskly. When I finally got up and made my way to the tent, Nico stopped before he entered and looked at theke. I was also curious and looked at theke too. They were probably having ate meal. The scales of the jumping fish shone in the light. Nico looked at them, then walked towards theke with his eyes sparkling. It was only yesterday when he was allowed to touch the fish in the bucket. It was only normal for him to think about wanting to touch them again. I thought I had to run, but my body wouldnt move because I was feeling frustrated. Everyone took their eyes off Nico because they felt safe after the Hollows were defeated. Nico noticed it. Why isnt the water making any sound even though the fish is jumping in it? Noticed that the fish is dancing on the water without touching the surface. Chapter 158 - The Adults Don’t Know Chapter 158: The Adults Dont Know Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Lei-sama, whats wrong? Come on into the tent, huh? The first person to notice was Hans. He noticed that something was wrong with me and turned around to see what I was looking at. Prince Nico! He screamed, and Nico pulled back the hand that was reaching for the fish for a moment, but then he reached out again. He probably liked touching the fish yesterday. When the others noticed Hans scream and started to move sluggishly, Hans had already begun to run. However, even though Hans and Nico were only a few metres apart, Nicos hand reached the fish faster than Hans ran. He was about three metres away from Nico. I let my consciousness enter my body for a moment. Lei! Regardless of Nii-samas warning tone, my magic changed into a barrier. *PAAN* The barrier spread. The barrier repelled the fish that Nico was trying to touch far away. At the same time, Hans picked Nico up and brought him back inside the barrier. When I confirmed that they were inside, I dispelled my barrier. Your Highness! Thats a Hollow! It only has the appearance of a fish! Hans carried Nico to safety, gently put him down on the ground, leaned over, and grabbed Nicos arms. It was a Hollow, you say? But it looked exactly like the fish I saw yesterday. Listen, you saw it properly a while ago, didnt you? Hollows take on the appearances of humans, but they can also take on the appearance of mice and birds. Of course, they can take on the appearance of fish as well. Even fish? Nico repeated Hanss words and seemed nk as if he didnt understand what Hans was talking about, but then he froze as if he realised something. A fish Hollow. If I touched it, then it would have sucked my life? Thats right. Im so d I made it in time. Hans loosened his grip on Nicos shoulders and gently patted it to reassure him. Nico! Then, Prince Albert was finally able to move and came running up to them. Nico reached out for Prince Al, who stood frozen on the spot, not knowing what to do. Prince Al picked up Nico and hugged him tightly. Nico! I thought something had happened! Uncle. Sorry. I thought I could catch the fish. You cant! I told you to be careful against Hollows, didnt I! Nico didnt understand that even if you told him. He thought Nico would understand since he was smart, but hes exactly like a three-year-old since his guard flew out the window as soon as he saw something interesting. Regardless if hes turning four soon or not. Im sorry, Im sorry, Nico repeatedly apologised, and I saw that he was trembling. I dont think he understands how dangerous it was, but he was definitely shocked from suddenly being picked up by an adult, brought back and yelled at. I walked up to Nico and Prince Al. It was just a few steps. Then, I strongly hit Prince Als thighs. Why his thighs? Because thats as far as I can reach. From now on, wh-what is it? Prince Al looked down in surprise. Of course, an adorable toddler was looking up at him. Time for Nico tho shweep. What are you saying? Nico and Lei wiww geth warm and shweep. Sleep? But... It seemed that Prince Al was upset as well. It didnt seem like he understood what I said. Prince Aw. Nico shweep. Nico is here... Prince Al looked at the trembling Nico, shocking him greatly . Nico! Hey, someone! Dont call for someone, honestly. Hansh, geth a bwanweth and a warm drinw. Understood. I immediately gave instructions to Hans, and he made tea with the simple cooking set. Mawe ith shweeth. Lei-sama. Sweeth ish importhanth. Hans looked at me suspiciously because he thought that I was the one who wanted to drink something sweet, but he made Nico a sweet cup of tea. Of course, he made me one as well. I got him to dilute it with a little bit of cold water so that we could drink immediately after blowing it once or twice. Nico, dwink. Lei. I gave the cup of tea to Nico, who was wrapped in a nket and held by Prince Al. Prince Al awkwardly supported Nicos trembling hands. Warm. Sweeth. Its sweet. I took out a snack wrapped in paper from my jacket pocket. It was my emergency rations that Natalie prepared for me. I twisted it open. Inside, was a cake like Caste. I broke it in half and gave one piece to Nico. Hmm, thanks. Lei, thats... Prince Al looked at me and I reluctantly halved the remaining piece. Fine, you can have shome. ... Thanks. Sweet tea and cake are delicious. By the time we finished eating, Nico was dozing off. How rare. Lei. Ai. I pulled Nii-samas hand and stood up. Goodnighth. Yeah, sweet dreams. I entered the small tent with Nii-sama. Gill had prepared the nkets and was waiting for us. Rest with Gill first. Gill and I will take turns to guard against the Hollows. Ai. Nii-syama be carefuw. Nii-sama smiled wryly, then went out of the tent. Gill wrapped me in the nket andid next to me. Lei, youve done it. I had tho. Yeah. But, you did well, he said, and patted the top of the nket. My eyes, which were unusually clear, closed in no time. After I thought it was a terrible day. Like always, I slept at night and the next day arrived. I quickly flew up and went to see Nico, but he looked fine. Morning Lei. Mowrning Nico. The tent was packed up as soon as I got up and we had breakfast, then withdrew. It was a good idea to leave an ind like this as soon as possible. I nodded on the ship that was leaving the ind with my arms folded. What are you doing? Nico stood up and a few guards straightened up in surprise. Either yesterday left a big impact on them or Prince Al was quite angry and yelled at them. Im woowing ath thhe ishwand. (Im looking at the ind) Purgatory Ind? It was a terrible ce. Nico folded his arms next to me and stared at the ind. Buffo. Hans, acting as he usually does. Id like Nicos guards to follow his example since theyre overly cautious. Do people who live outside of Kingdom have that horrible experience every day? Nico no. No? I looked at Nico. I saw that everyone on the ship was listening in. Honestly. Howwowsh are near thhe mounthain. They donth reawwye tho thownsh. (Hollows are near the mountains. They dont reallye to towns) Arent they always there? I shook my head. There are pwacesh withh Howwowsh and pwacesh withhouth thhem. They donthe intho houshesh. (There are ces with Hollows and ces without them. They dont reallye into houses) So, youll be safe if youre in a house!? I hear that they use special materials at the entrance. Its the same material that Rhodolite swords are made from, Nii-samamented on the difficult question. Weshther ish a fun pwace. They wawe up earwy in thhe morning and go home ath nighth. (Wester is a fun ce. They wake up early in the morning and go home at night) I see. If they do that then they wont meet any Hollows. Ai. The people around us listened in admiration. Lentforce benefits from the barrier, but few people go out at night. Perhaps, there is great injustice near the border. However, people in the coastal and prairie towns that I passed didnt live in fear of the Hollows. Even if there are a lot of adults here, youre more amazing since youve seen them directly. Nico, you cant say that. As expected, none of the adultsughed at what Nico had said. Chapter 159 - Childish

Chapter 159: Childish

Regardless of what was said, Nico and I, who slept soundly through the night, were energetic, but the adults, who had to stay awake in the cold, and the rowers, were exhausted. They were all going to rest until night time after returning to the mansion, and Nico and I, who were full of energy, were ying quietly inside so that we wouldnt bother our guards. Earl Coulter had small children in his mansion before, so there was arge childrens room prepared for us, and Nico and I happily yed with the toys. Whenever I go to the castle, I always went as his study buddy, so it was fun to y all day and not have to study. We yed games that allowed us to move our bodies inside, such as imagining the floor as ake and the person who dropped in theke was it and climbing on the sofas and jumping off. We were so energetic that it made Natalie want to scream. Nico, who was in danger yesterday, would sometimes nk out and think about something, but he mostly acted like he usually did. After dinner, almost all the adults were present, and were making ns for tomorrow onwards. Anyway, Nicos guards have to be more alert. If they take their eyes off Nico for even a second, then something like yesterday could happen again, Prince Albert said, and the guards nodded firmly. Judging from their expressions on the ship this morning, they were probably worried about it a lot. After all, it was Hans, my guard, who had brought Nico back. However, no matter how smart Nico is, Prince Albert was the one who took him to a dangerous ce even though he was still an infant whose actions couldnt be predicted. Not only I, but others also cautioned him, but he didnt listen to them, and as a result, Nico found himself in a dangerous situation. It has only been a few days since weve started our journey. However, we dont eat properly, he makes unreasonable ns, and makes us do dangerous things, from what I can tell, I cant entrust Nico to him. The problem is no one would speak up and exim, If youre going to take Prince Nico, a young child with you, then you have to match the childs pace. Nii-syama, down. Lei, do you need the toilet? No. Rude. I puffed in anger a little and walked up to Prince Albert. What? Going home. Prince Albert made a face which stated that he didnt understand what I was saying. Im going home withh Nico. I had no choice, so I exined it in detail. Hows that? I folded my arms and raised my face. Going home. Ai. How? On thhe Rug Dragon. Did he think that we would walk back? Lei, whats wrong? Whyre you saying this all of a sudden? Nii-sama quickly stood up. He walked towards me and crouched down. Nico in danger. The aduwthsh arenth wathching him properwy. Thats true, but... Nii-sama didnt know what to say since he knew what I was talking about. However, it would be more dangerous since we had to split up the guards for Nico and I to go home. Of course, I know I shouldnt go home. Youre just a toddler. Youll scurry home when something unpleasant happens, Prince Albert looked down on me and said. How many times do you think that infant has helped you? Becaushe shomethhing unpweashanth happened? I took a step away from my crouching Nii-sama and confronted Prince Al. Thathsh noth ith. Ithsh becaushe youre no good, Prince Aw. (Thats not it. Its because youre no good, Prince Al) Shyt, stop it, Lei-sama. The aura in the room froze, and Hanss voice sounded as if he had forced it out. You cant even go home without that useless adult. Whatever. Shut up. Iww go home. You cant ride a Rug Dragon by yourself. I can. Lei, thats enough, Nico cheerfully interrupted the childish quarrel between Prince Al and I. This was all because I was selfish. Uncle and the guards didnt do anything wrong. Prince Al is really hopeless for making a three-year-old say all this. Im sure I red at him. Ill follow Uncle obediently from now on, so Lei, dont worry. Thats how it is. Why does Prince Al look like hes won? For what? Youre still talking? Why did you bring Nico withh you? Prince Al looked as if he had been taken off-guard. If ithsh sho he wouwd behave, thhen you didnth need tho thawe him withh you. (If its so he would behave, then you didnt need to take him with you) Thats... Nico and Lei wiww go home and pway. But the royal capital is dangerous, Prince Al said before shutting his mouth. Then, he carelessly said, Toddlers cant go home by themselves. If you can then try it. The guardsh wiww be withh ush. Take them with you. Nii-syama and Giww wiww be withh ush two. Do what you want. He probably thinks its impossible. I turned back and walked to Nico, who was sitting down, then I looked him in the eyes. Lei. Nico and Lei wiww go home. He could probably see confidence in my eyes. Nico nodded lightly. I turned back to Prince Al. Weww go home thomorrow. If you can that is. Chiwdishh. Thats exactly right. Chapter 160 - With the Rug Dragon

Chapter 160: With the Rug Dragon

When I went back to my room, Nii-sama, Gill, Hans and Natalie surrounded me. Lei. I wnow. Nii-sama called my name anxiously, but I know. Nico aside, I came because Easters Third Prince wasing to the royal capital. Because there are a lot of people who are trying to protect me. But Nico is different. Prince Aw onwy wanthsh tho shpend thime withh Nico. (Prince Al only wants to spend time with Nice.) Prince Al does? Nii-sama scratched his head. He didnth thawe Nico awong for hish shawe. (He didnt take Nico along for his sake) He didnt? Ai. No, he did. But, he mainwy did ith for himshewf. (Ai. No, he did. But, he mainly did it for himself.) Everyone pondered a little when I said he did it for himself. To be honest, I think its easier to travel without a toddler, Lei-sama. If he did it for himself, then I feel like he would have left Prince Nico at home. Hans looked like he couldnt agree with me and I shook my head. Prince Aw wovesh Nico. (Prince Al loves Nico.) It certainly does seem like he has something against you, but ah, Nii-sama was surprised because he realised something. Is he annoyed because he thinks that you get along better with Nico than him? Noth jushth lei. Nii-syama and Giww thoo. You geth awong withh him becaushe you theach him. (Not just Lei. Nii-sama and Gill too. You get along with him because you teach him.) Then why doesnt he interact with Nico? Ah. Nii-sama realised something. Its because he doesnt know how to express himself. Ai. Ithsh fine if he doeshnth wnow. Buth he canth puth Nico in dangeroush shithuathionsh. When Gill heard this, he put his hand on his chin like an adult and pondered. So, what does that have to do with you taking Prince Nico home? Hans, who was also pondering, suddenly realised, Lei-sama, were you perhaps trying to make him say, Dont go because Ill feel lonely? Ai. If he threashuresh Nico, thhen he shhouwd shhow ith. Will that work? I dont know. However, if we really had to go back, then I would feel uneasy with just us and Nicos guards. Its a game to see who will fold first. If he doeshnth geth ith, thhen Nico wiww be in danger from now on. Its a trial for Prince Al. Ai. The match starts tomorrow. We finished making ns for tomorrow before sleeping. After breakfast the next day, we lined up outside Earl Coulters mansion and got ready to go home. Nii-sama and the others have already finished our travel preparations, all that was left was to wait for Natalie to get into the carriage. Well, we were also waiting for me to get onto the Rug Dragon, so nothing would proceed if I dont move. So, you cant go home unless you ride a carriage after all. Prince Al had his arms folded like he was making fun of me, and it was stupid of him not to notice that everyone was watching him in suspense. I folded my arms and only watched him in anger. Then, I turned to the dragon. Minnie already had her basket attached. Drawgon! Kyee! Kyee! With my voice, dragons other than Minnie also gathered. Nico had already experienced this, so he was calm. The adults, however, were not. Whats with them?! Hah?! His Highness! Le-sama! They made a big fuss. However, the dragons didnt approach us even though there were a lot of them. I nced backwards at the fuss and reached out for Nii-samas dragon since it was closest to me. The Rug Dragon lowered his big head and muzzled me. Aah, Lei-sama is...! What...? While Hans and Nii-sama were stopping the adults, who were trying to help, the Rug Dragon gently lifted me up and put me into Minnies basket. Yoshi. I released my hand from the dragons head and slid into the basket. See, I got into the basket. I folded my arms and looked smug, but I dont think many people can see me in the basket. Nexth whath wiww you do Nico? Alright. Dragon! Nico yelled for a dragon, and another dragon carefully ced his head down. Nico clung to the dragons head and he was put on the basket on the opposite side of mine. Im in! Ai! Natalie got into the carriage when Nico and I spoke, and Nii-sama and Gill straddled their dragons. The adults could only look at us in amazement. However, I saw Ojii-sama smile wryly while shaking his head. Im sorry for causing a fuss, Ojii-sama. Nii-sama called out to the stunned Prince Al, Well then, Prince Albert, Im sorry for my sisters selfishness, but well be going back to the royal capital first. We will prioritize safety and return home in the shortest time possible, so please feel at ease. No, er, wait, Prince Albert called in confusion, and Nico spoke to him, Uncle, Im sorry things turned out like this because I didnt behave. Ill listen to what Im told, so please dont worry. Nico, Nico, wait. Nico yelled, Im very happy that I got to spend a lot of time with my beloved Uncle. Did his voice reach Prince Als heart? I nced at Prince Al who was clenching his fist without saying anything and called out to the Rug Dragon, Go! Kyee! Kyee! The Rug Dragons raised their voices happily while moving lightly. Swowwy. (Slowly) I added quietly, and the dragon replied in a small voice, Kyee, before advancing slowly. *SNIFF*. A voice came from the other side of Minnie. Nico, donth cwy. Im not crying. Its just that my chest hurts, and my eyes got warm. Youre probabwy paththing your shthomach. (Youre probably patting your stomach) I cant see him, but thats probably what hes doing. He didnt cry when he left Prince Lambert, but he must feel lonely. Then, I felt Nico lift his face up. Lei it was fun. Ai. I dont want to go home yet. Ai. Pwobably. Probably? I heard Nicos depressed voice. Pwobably awright. Kyee. Minnie turned back. You want to speed up, you say? Kyee. Because something ising from behind us really fast. Jushth weep thhe shpeed youre going ath. (Just keep the speed youre going at) I dont mind losing this game. Chapter 161 - Take Care of Things That Matter (Prince Albert)

Chapter 161: Take Care of Things That Matter (Prince Albert)

Therger dragons surrounded the smaller one with the basket and ran. Kyee. Kyee. The remaining dragons also seemed to be saying goodbye. Did dragons cry this much? Ive rarely heard them cry. Kyee! The Rug Dragons cried as if they wanted to go too. Then, the dragon with Nico on it got further and further away. Your Highness. Are you alright with this? Earl Coulter ran up to me in a hurry. I didnt think theyd really leave. I just assumed that she was throwing a tantrum. I cant understand. Why are the Rug Dragons listening to a baby? Theres no way a baby can leave with a Rug Dragon since shes just a baby! He was running his mouth in frustration, but I also want to say the same thing. Whats with that audacious baby?! Your Highness, we have to go after them quickly! There shouldnt be any bandits around, but itll be toote if something happens! Neville! Arent you worried about your grandchildren?! Earl Coulters frustrations were also directed at Earl Neville who was happily seeing his grandchildren off. I am worried, but... Earl Neville didnt seem worried at all and was just looking at the dragons with squinted eyes. I gave Lei the small dragon and basket on her 2nd birthday the other day. I knew that she could ride well, but I didnt think she could board it so brilliantly. She really is ires child. Its not time for you to act like an idiotic grandfather! Im telling you itll be dangerous if we dont bring them back quickly! Well... Earl Neville sped his hands behind his back and looked up at the sky. My duty is to escort Prince Albert to his marriage interview. I cant leave his side freely even if its for my beloved grandchildren. That means that no one will move unless I go after them myself. But, if I make a move before the other side whines, then that means Ive lost to a toddler. Why does that babys brother and Lisburn listen to what she says without saying anything? I was torn between Nicos safety and not wanting to move since I would lose and couldnt do anything. It was irritating to see those around me looking at me with eyes that were saying that I shouldnt let them go. Luke said that the first time he met Prince Nichs, the Prince asked to be carried, Earl Neville said something surprisingly. What?! Nico did?! That polite boy would ask a stranger to carry him? I heard that Lei bragged that her Nii-sama was good at holding people and giving hugs. Hahhahha. Its not funny. Right now, Nico is trying to go back to the royal capital without enough guards with him. That baby... Shes not that baby. Her name is Lei, Your Highness. You can call her Lei if youd like. Mm, sorry. Shes your grandchild. For some reason, I dont want to call her name. I had no choice but to apologise when he gently pointed out my feelings. The royal familys education is strict. Lei was chosen as a ymate for Prince Nichs since he had no ymates in his age group. And I believe that she correctly conveyed how an infant is supposed to be like to him. How an infant is supposed to be like, you say? There is no such thing. I snorted. Royalty must be brought up strictly from a young age to care for their citizens. Both my brother and I have been well educated since before we were three years old. There is no such thing as a ymate, is there? Eat well, y a lot and sleep a lot. Say what you want. Your mind and body will grow up healthy if you can do this. But I wonder how Prince Nichs was during this journey. During this journey... The life of a royal should be well managed on a regr basis regardless of whether they are travelling or not. Im sorry that we didnt notice this, but he got dragged into socialising, didnt eat enough, and we forced the children to continue on without giving them time to y even if they didntin. On top of that, he was almost attacked by a Hollow. Neville. Youre saying too much. Earl Coulter quickly stopped Earl Neville. Earl Neville shook his head and then looked straight at me. His eyes werent criticising me. Why did you bring Prince Nichs with you on this trip, Prince Albert? I wanted Nico to see various ces while he was still young. So that was why you were frustrated that extra people came along with you on this journey and he had more fun with them than with you? Thats... I tried to refute but stopped. At first, I only wanted to take Nico. From there, other people heard about my n and other small children came along. When we finally started our journey, I couldnt do what I had nned to do, and that baby took all the good parts away from me. Things like making Nico smile widely and ying with him in the water, they were all things I wanted to do with him. You have to learn from Prince Nichs. Learn what? You have to say what you want. Excuse me?! Earl Neville looked at me and then at the group that was getting further away. Prince Nichs said that he was happy to be with his beloved uncle, didnt he? He certainly said that at the end. Prince Nichs didnt want to leave. But... Did he follow that baby because he thought he would be a nuisance? I will tell you this Prince Albert, I dont think my curious and energetic granddaughter, who is so cute and adorable, wanted to go home. I dont know if shes cute and adorable. Why did that strange baby, who confronted me head-on, bring Nico back with her then? That little dragon is as mobile as it is small. Shes fast. But for some reason, we can still see them. I bit my lip and looked down. In the end, its like that baby predicted. Everyone stared at me to see what I would do. Who is losing something just because they lost? I looked up in surprise. Is it worth it to weigh my frustrations against Nicos safety and spending time with him? Get me a dragon! Yess! Kyee! The guard aside, why did the dragon reply happily? Were catching up to the group thats moving slowly even though they said theyll take the shortest way home! Yes! Kyee! Kyee! And this time, Ill spend a lot of time with Nico so that I dont lose to that baby. Dear me, His Highness is still young. At that time, I was so caught up in the babys pace that I hadpletely forgotten that I was going to the north for a marriage interview. Chapter 162 - Look Who’s Talking Chapter 162: Look Whos Talking Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam There are Rug Dragons rushing at us. They might be thieves, Nico looked back and said, a little excitedly. Why are you so excited about that? Ithsh noth. Nii-syama and Giww, woow bacw. Everyone, including the dragons, were calm. Hmm. Theyre not thieves? Thievesh are shcary... Nicos uncle was pitiful for being treated like a thief, but I wasnt kind enough to tell him that. We slowed down even more and a group of Rug Dragons rushed towards us while trailing dirt behind them. Kyee, Minnie squealed quietly and stopped in her track, and all the other Rug Dragons stopped as well. Nico! Uncle? Prince Albert jumped down from a Rug Dragon. He peeked at Nico, who was in the basket, but Nico was held in ce by a belt and couldnt move. Hans, who had already gotten off his dragon, quickly approached and unbuckled Nicos belt. He also walked over to the other side and unbuckled my belt too. Hespetent. When we came out of Earl Coulters mansion, we bluffed and pretended that we were able to ride the Rug Dragons ourselves, but in reality, we still needed the help of an adult to buckle our belts and get on and off. Even on carriages, it was difficult to climb up the stairs safely. Being able to ride the dragons ourselves was just an illusion. The adults, who were left behind, were sessfully deceived and they panicked. If I cant ride a dragon once I reach Nii-samas or Alistairs age, then I cant really say that I can properly ride a dragon. Prince Albert picked Nico up from his basket once he was free and gave him a tight hug. It worked. I nodded in my basket, then looked at Nii-sama. He quickly rushed to my side, but he was a little too short to pick me up from the basket. Gill picked me up from the basket instead and handed me to Nii-sama. It was like harvesting vegetables. Lei-sama, its like hes harvesting potatoes. It was slightly irritating that Hans was thinking the same thing. And why potatoes? Lei likes potatoes, so thats nice. Ai! Its not. Its one thing to like potatoes and another to be treated like one. But if Nii-sama thinks its good then its good. I wrapped my hands around his neck and hugged him tightly. Uncle, I heard there arent any thieves, so you dont have to worry. Thats not it. Thats not it. Prince Albert hugged Nico tightly. Isnt that painful? Nico dont leave yet. Ill make sure to go at your pace and wont force you to do anything. Uncle. Im alright, so match the pace with little Lei. Nico, you! Not only Prince Al, but everyone must have been moved by Nicos words. Me? I wasnt moved because I was tempted to ask him who was the person who almost reached out to a Hollow. Lei may be important too, but you need to pay attention to me too, he finally said it. I was relieved. Honesty is the best. I dont think Nico particrly thinks of me as important. How and when did it look like he treated me that way? What are you saying, Uncle? Lei is my friend, but youre my uncle. I love you as much as I love father. Nico! I love Nii-sama. I see Lei every day, but I rarely see you. Its always fun to spend time with you when you return. I also go back to the royal capital because I want to see you, Nico. I was happy to be with you again this time, but I forced you to do things. I dont mind. But Im worried about Lei. Look whos talking. If I was next to him, then I would have pulled on his cheeks. I huffed in anger. Honestly, whos fault is it that I suffered so much? Lei, Lei is cute even when shes angry. Nii-syama, wove you. Kyee. The Rug Dragon also answered for some reason. Prince Al noticed me from that cry. Then, he came closer to me while still holding onto Nico. You want to have a go? I waved my fist in my mind. Le... His Highness mumbled a little. I leaned my head against Nii-samas chest without replying. Lei, you... Why is Gillughing? What the heck am I doing against a baby like this...? Prince Al muttered. Lei, do you want to go down? Uncle, I want to get down too. The two children were put down. Prince Albert. Lei is a bit odd. Nii-syama... What a terrible thing to say. However, Nii-sama nced at me regretfully, put his hand on my head, patted it gently, then turned to face His Highness again. Still, shes a cute little girl, so I think its fine as long as shes cute and adorable. But shes a smart child. Prince Nico is exceptionally clever, but Lei isnt inferior to him in that aspect. Prince Al looked at me suspiciously. Im an adult inside. Probably. Ive been feeling a little less confident about thistely though. I hope you dont get fooled by her cuteness and overlook how she really is. Weve only been travelling for a few days, but I cant tell you how many times weve been saved by Lei. Prince Al opened his mouth to say something, then closed it again. He probably remembered that I helped and rebuked him when he made Nico overdo it. Were just extras who are apanying Prince Nichs. Prince Albert, please take care of Prince Nico without minding us or get worked up because of us. Nii-sama said us but he meant Lei. Its bad because he feels a weird sense of rivalry towards me. Im sorry, but were going to learn from this trip and enjoy it on our own. Of course, well look after Prince Nichs properly as well. Of course, weve been looking after him properly this whole time. I puffed my chest out. The edge of Prince Als lips twitched when he saw me do this. Your Highness, you only have to think about your marriage interview and Prince Nico. Alright. His Highness nodded reluctantly, but he apologised properly, Im sorry for being stubborn. Ill look after Nico properly, so dont say youre leaving. What progress. Oway. Lei, Nii-sama chastised me since I was acting a little proud. I stopped crossing my arms. Iww go bacw withh Nico. Please do, like this, Prince Albert became a little honest and the matter was settled. However, Are there really no thieves? There ishnth. Cant someone solve this? Why do you think a two-year-old knows about thieves? I thought royals were bothersome. Chapter 163 - To the North

Chapter 163: To the North

Ojii-syama! Oh, youre back. I asked to be let down from the basket and ran to Ojii-sama, who was waiting. Ooh, shes tottering. Noth thoththering! Yo-youre right. Well, you walk pretty quick. He was obviously ttering me, but its better than nothing. Then, Ojii-sama lifted me up high. Looks like it all went to n? Ai! Weww shthiww be thogethher. (Ai! Well still be together.) I see, I see. We were talking about mean things, but to others, it looked like a warm-hearted interaction between an elderly person and a child. Uncle, I want to try that. That? Alright. Nico coaxed Prince Al to raise him higher. Prince Al, who was awkwardly lifting Nico up, didnt have time to pay attention to what we were saying to each other. He really is a handful. I wondered how it would turn out. Honestly, the next generation of the Four Marquises are such mischievous children. But still, couldnt you at least try to stop the two, Gill-dono? Earl Coulter approached while looking disappointed. Then, he talked to Gill who looked like he was understanding. Apparently, Nii-sama and I came as a package and he assumed that Nii-sama was reckless too. Im sorry. I might be a little older than them, but its impossible for me to stop these two. So thats why you followed them and backed them up. Gill grinned and shrugged lightly. The Four Marquises are equal. Therefore, there was no concentration of power anywhere and no one was under anyone. In regard to Nico and this trip, Gill behaved as if he was on reserve, but thats not true. He was more straightforward than Nii-sama, hes also frank and takes action. An 11 year old boy wouldnt have been allowed toe find me and pick me up. Nii-sama was only allowed to go because Gill was with him. He was only backing us up because he wanted to. If someone only saw that he was following us, then they must be blind. Earl Coulter stared at me in shock while I was in Ojii-samas arms, then he squinted his eyes in amusement. Lei-dono, so did I pass? Ai. Earl Coulter, who could properly assess Gill, is a decent person. Or rather, he was a decent man from the start. Its a bitte, but weve finished preparing, so I think well set off now. Yes. Youre a little behind schedule. Were runningte because His Highness wanted to go to Purgatory Ind. Its definitely not because I insisted on returning to the royal capital. I know. Dont look at me like that. Im woowing ath you normawwy. (Im looking at you normally) No, youre not. Our conversation was nostalgic. Huu. Is he doing well? Uncle, this isnt the time to y with Lei, right? Were not ying. Prince Al quickly gave the order to leave. Then we started preparing. Minnie! Kyee! Now, grab my head, the dragons gathered. Its actually easier for me to be put into the basket, but it was hard to ask Hans to put me in the basket since I tried my best to show my hand before. Ai! I opened up my arms and squeezed onto a dragons head, and he picked me up. He slowly moved me to the basket, and when I let go, I got put into the basket without a hitch. Me too! Kyee. Nico. Youre riding in the carriage. Why Uncle? Because... He didnt have a reason for this, but he probably felt that it was somehow dangerous. Isnt it fine if Uncle rides a rug dragon too? Thats... Prince Al stopped speaking there, and I could tell that he thought it was fun, but he was hesitant because of Nicos safety. Im next to Lei. Ai! Nii-sama smiled as he secured my belt. Kyee. Whats with you? Are you telling me you want Nico to get on? Kyee. So, you understand me, hurry, hurry, the Rug Dragon urged Prince Al. Alright. Fine. But its cold on top of a dragon. If you get tired or cold, then tell me straight away, Prince Al looked at Nico and said, then he looked at me. Le, you too. Ai! Its strange for you to be honest. Rude. I can hear him even if he speaks in a quiet voice. Nii-sama, this isnt the time to giggle. Now, lets ride on the dragon. Coulter, thanks for looking after us. Neville, its alright. Ill stay here and wait for their return. But, you... Im sure he wanted to say, You have to bring the troublesome infants and Prince safely to the ce where the marriage interview is being held. What? Its been a while since Ive had this much fun. Its exciting to see what wille. Without agreeing or disagreeing, Ojii-sama turned his dragon to the north. The only thing left is to leave. The rug dragons nced this way as if they were expecting something. I also felt anticipation from the basket on the other side of the dragon as well. Fine. Nico can ushe shignaw. Are you sure?! Ai. As soon as the adults turned around to see what was happening, Nico shouted loudly. GO! Kyee! Kyee! Cute children. Were leaving atst. Oi, what, woah. I pulled out the flute Otou-sama gave me from my clothes. Puu, puu. Kyee! Kyee! Now, lets move to this wonderful sound. Hey, whats going on all of a sudden? Kyee! Kyee! Ourrades are waiting in the north. Go! Kyee! Kyee! Were no match for Lei. Now, lets go to Ojii-samas ce! Chapter 164 - At the Royal Capital (Felicia’s POV)

Chapter 164: At the Royal Capital (Felicias POV)

After dinner, Chris came to my room and sat on the couch. She dangled her legs around while pouting. Nee-sama, its boring. Chris, you shouldnt put it that way. But... I rebuked, but I knew how she felt. Youre right, its boring. Nee-sama. I sat down next to Chris and gently put my arms around her waist, and she clung to me too. Only a month ago, Chris was living like this too. She managed to spend time alone in the mansion when I went to the Academy or to the royal castle with mother. However, she seemed to be enjoying her time since she started going to the castle as one of Prince Nichss ymates. At least in the evenings, I tried to spend time with her like this after dinner, but she had a sudden change from her unhappy days and started talking about the fun she had every day. Youre still studying even though Prince Nichs and Lei are away, arent you? As an heiress of the Four Marquises, I had a proper tutor by the time I was five. There were times when I thought it was boring, but I took it seriously as it was something I had to do. Chris isnt the heiress, so she doesnt have to study a lot, but that doesnt mean that its alright for her to not study. Chris used to skip her studies a lot, but she has been diligenttely. However, I dont think I can force her to find it interesting. At least I have a day off tomorrow, so I can y with you. Really? Nee-sama, lets climb trees. Climb trees?! Well, Nee-sama will watch you. Chris bounced happily on the sofa. Of course, I knew it wasnt proper mannerism, but she was cute so I couldnt help butugh. She started showing childish gestures like this after she started ying, no, studying with Lei and His Highness, and it was really cute. I know I should scold her for misbehaving, but well whatever. But still... I wondered if I should tell her about the marriage interview while I was chatting with her. In the first ce, Chriss fianc shouldnt be decided yet since mine hadnt been, and she was too young. Even if its just formalities, it could affect her future interactions. Having said that, I couldnt just take her ce. What is mother thinking? Normally, the head of the family should give her a proper exnation. But I wonder if she would tell Chris properly. I think she would only tell Chris to behave herself since they were deciding on her future husband. If thats so, then I think I should tell Chris to prepare her for it. The marriage interview is five days away. Worriedly, I decided to postpone it just a little bit and talk to her about it while were ying tomorrow. Nee-sama! Ah, look out! Its fine. Even if I take my hands off like this. Its fine as long as my other hand and feet are firmly holding on. Thats what Lei taught me, Chris said as she steadily climbed up the tree, and it was hard to believe that she was a noble child. I did allow her to climb the tree, and the fact that her maid wasnt worried meant that she always climbed trees like this. But Lei cant climb a tree by herself. She said she could climb herself, but she ends up needing the help of Hans or Gill to climb. And yet, she acts happy as if she had climbed the tree herself, Chris said after she had settled down on arge branch andughed. Hans is probably Leis guard. I cant believe that Chris bothered to remember the name of someones guard when she had never cared about those around her before. Besides, I can feel that she liked it when Lei was happy even though she was making fun of her. Im d I let her go to the castle. Say, Chris. Nee-sama has something I would like to talk to you about. What is it? Lets talk over a cup of tea. There was a greenhouse at the Remingtons too. When I instructed for tea to be prepared in the greenhouse, Chris happily climbed down from the tree and grabbed my hand. Lei cant climb down on her own, you know? She said while looking forward to the snacks more than the tea. Chris, I wonder if you know that a noble from Easter will being here? Theres no way she would know. She probably didnt even know what Easter was. I know. Theyre here for a marriage interview with me, right? Chris! Why do you... The maids said it. They said that they couldnt believe that I was being set up for a marriage interview when Im only five. They said... hmm... that the blood of the Four Marquises will get mixed. Oh. I looked at the maid and she shook her head while looking pale. This was probably gossiping from those not directly under her control. I think the Remingtons have lost some quality too. The maids wouldnt answer my question even if I asked, so I asked the old man at the stable what a marriage interview is. Oh my, Chris... He said I was at that age, even though I wasnt, and he told me what it was. Its to decide on my future husband. I didnt know what to say. But that wasnt the only surprise. I heard that hes someone from Easter. You know, I also studied geography when I went to study at the castle. Since Lei has been to Wester, Odds-sensei said we should learn about the countries surrounding Kingdom. Chris... Chris was growing up a lot smarter than I thought she would. Her selfishness had hidden this part of her, but since when did she learn to look at things so carefully? It made me think a lot. Your future husband hasnt been decided yet, right Nee-sama? Yes, not yet. Why me? Sometimes, I hear about the responsibilities of a royal and about the responsibilities of the Four Marquises at the castle. But Lei only takes them half-heartedly and said Bothh Lei and Chrish are wiwe exthrash, sho we can do whath we wanth. (Both Lei and Chris are like extras, so we can do what we want) Chris chuckled. But, you know, I think that mother would use an extra child if they were useful to her. Chriss eyes as she spoke were the same lonely eyes she used to watch mother. Chapter 165 - Being Friends is Fine (Felicia’s POV Chapter 165: Being Friends is Fine (Felicias POV) Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I worried over how to talk to her. You know, as long as Kingdom epts the marriage interview, then you have do it. But that doesnt mean that he has to be your husband. Really? Chris tilted her head cutely. What kind of man do you want as your husband, Chris? Someone like father! Me too. Father is a kind man. The Remingtons also trade agricultural produce domestically and internationally, so father is busy inspecting different locations and isnt in the mansion often, so I miss him. But what if he isnt like father? Then, I dont want him. Right? Chris had a look that said, so you understand. I have to talk to her about another difficult matter. I let out a big sigh. Mother is cold to Chris. Or rather, shes not interested in her. Chris knows this, and she acts selfish because she wants mother to care about her. She thinks that mother would like her if she does what mother wants. But it was pointless. Mothers interest will never turn towards Chris no matter what she does. Why did she say such a cold thing? I looked out the hazy greenhouse window. Chris isnt the only one. Mother isnt interested in me either. Ive been through what Chris has been through. How hard have I tried to make mother satisfied and tell me that Im a good girl? Shes with me when she needs to be because Im the heiress. But I really understood that she had no interest in children no matter how hard I tried when Chris was born. I hated my sister for being born, thinking that the little baby would take away her little love, but I was shocked that mother didnt show any interest in the baby that was so cute, so I lost my hatred for her. I was reassured that the adorable Chris wouldnt take away mother from me and was able to love her. But children want their parents love. She wanted it and was brushed off, and I was surprised to find out that I was the same as her when I watched her struggle for love even though she wasnt a good girl like me. I felt my heart gradually grow colder when I realised that I wasnt loved. Therefore, it was useless to try to be useful to mother. She wouldnt give us love even if were useful to her. But he came to meet me, right? Chriss cheerful voice brought me back. Thats right. Then, I might be able to be friends with him like I am with Nico and Lei. Not be your husband? Thats right. I cant exin to her that she wont get mothers love anyway. If Chris thinks its fine to be friends and not make him her husband, then thats fine. I see. You can just think of it as a friendship. Friendship? It means having countries get along with each other and helping each other. Like Chris said, being friends is nice. Then, Ill see what I can do. Ill try not to get angry if they call me Chrish-san. I chuckled when I recalled the first meeting between Chris and Lei. I suddenly remembered what the maid said the other day, So Felicia-sama canugh out loud too. Chris was having a great time, and I was also having fun because of her. Im sure hes older than you? Then I wonder if he will hold me like Gill and Luke do. Oh my, those two did that? Because they hold Lei and Nico. So, I wanted to be held too, Chris said. Thats not fair. I want to hold Chris too. Then, I want to as well. Chris,e to myp. Is it okay? I lifted Chris up and put her on myp. Up you go. Oh my, Chris. Youre pretty heavy. Chris felt heavy, maybe because I was small. Luke and Gill are younger than me, but I wonder if they feel fine when they hold Chris. Nee-sama, isnt that rude? Gill says Im light as a feather. Oh my, he did? That persons light-heartedness is something I cant deal with. Still, Im jealous that theres someone who can act carefreely like that. But I have to say this, You know, Chris. Do you like Nee-sama? I love you! Is it because Im useful to you? No. Chris looked up at me strangely. I just love you. And Lei, and Nico. I hugged Chris tightly. Really? So, Chris. You dont have to be useful to anyone. I love it when youre happy andughing not when youre trying to push yourself. Really? Then I dont need to study. You have to study. Theughter of Chris and I echoed through the greenhouse. Perhaps it isnt good to think about it too much, but my mind eased a little since whatever happens will happen. After a few days, the guest from Easter was invited to the Remington greenhouse for the marriage interview. Chapter 166 - Doubt

Chapter 166: Doubt

Both mother and father were here for the first time in a long time, and although the adults were nervously preparing things around the mansion, Chris seemed happy. Chris is thought to be tomboyish and selfish, but her soft, milk-tea coloured hair and big eyes, with the same colour, give her a gentle impression if she kept her mouth shut. In order to keep her gentle aura intact, she was made to wear a light cream dress with dark brownyers and ornaments. Chris was in a good mood since she was able to spend time with mother even though she was forced to try on different dresses. Mother really has good taste in clothes. I happily squinted my eyes at Chriss adorable appearance as she clung onto mother and father. Chris has the same hair colour as me, as she had also inherited mothers hair colour. She also inherited fathers kind brown eyes, albeit, a bit lighter. When the three stood together, it looked as if she had inherited all of fathers and mothers wonderful features, which looked really cute. The guest is nearly here, the butler said, and everyone moved outside to greet the guests. In Kingdom, the Four Marquises didnt have to bow to the King, but they needed to give courtesy to guests from other countries, and a member of Easters royal family wasing. It was a sudden decision, so pictures of the two havent even been exchanged. Even so, mother had said, Itll probably be fine if they meet as children. Where does her confidencee from when thatment is so baseless? The candidates were a pair of siblings; one 10 and the other 15, and it didnt matter who we chose. However,mon sense told me that the 10 year old would be Chriss partner. We dont have to decide on either one, right Okaa-sama? If she said, Either one is fine, then it would sound like Chris had to choose between one of them. I confirmed this once again to let Chris hear that she didnt have to choose. Of course, Felicia. Even if its a marriage interview, nothing can be done if the person in question doesnt feel the same way. Motherughed weirdly. I was a little relieved. Yes, yes, Felicia, you look properly as well. Im like an extra right now and considering that the other person is 15 years old, I think its best to keep a low profile. I inherited mothers looks and am apparently beautiful. To be precise, I look fleetingly like Im fragile and need to be protected. Its impossible for the current head of the family to look fleetingly like that. Stupid. I snorted. Oh my, I wonder if I sounded like Lei. I sneaked a peek to the side to see if I had been caught doing so. It seemed like I hadnt. However, I would stand out a lot if I dressed up. It doesnt matter if theyre 10 or 15, their eyes would naturally be attracted to a 16 year old rather than a 5 year old girl. Chris is the star of the show this time. Im going to stay in the shadows. However, I couldnt disobey mother and was dressed up properly as always. A few carriages lightly approached us straight away as we waited outside. From the leading carriage, a boy hastily got off and then another boy rushed to stop him. Those boys are probably Chriss husband candidates. Hey, Harry. I told you that the chambein is supposed to get off first! Sorry, Nii-sama. I wanted to quickly get out. The boys seemed lively and both had loose, wavy, dark golden hair and green eyes. They had the same hair and eye colour as a typical noble in Kingdom. Ithsh bashicawwy thhe shame. (Its basically the same) For a moment, I thought I heard Leis voice and I chuckled to myself for behaving like an Onee-san. The chambein waste to rush out of the carriage, and a person also got down from the carriage behind them. I widened my eyes in surprise for a second. Golden hair and eyes. The same as Kingdoms royal family. I heard that Easters royal family had simr colours to Kingdoms royal family, but I didnt think it would be that simr. But, somethings different. I couldnt just stare at him rudely, I only saw it for a brief moment, but what was different? I asked myself. Hes two years older than Prince Albert, and yet he looks calm and collected. If his hair and eyes were a different colour, then his slightly hanging eyes, thin lips and firm build would make him look more like a guard than a noble. Wee to the Remington residence, mothers soft voice echoed. Thank you for your invitation. I am Bran Ladis. This is my brother... Harry Ladis. Normally, royalties should be introduced first, but this time he was only here under the guise of sight-seeing and chaperoning, so the Prince was introduced afterwards. Im their chaperon, Ss Easter, his low voice was devoid of any emotion. Was he uninterested because he was forced to be a chaperon? Or is he good at hiding his emotions? I continued to look down as I waited to be introduced. Its been a while. Yes. Angelique-dono and Broad-dono, you two are the same. I tried hard not to let out my surprise. I didnt understand everything about what kind of socialising adults do. How did mother and father know the Easter Prince when they have never travelled out of the country? Chapter 167 - It was Me (Felicia’s POV

Chapter 167: It was Me (Felicias POV

Now, this is Felicia, my heiress. I suppose I would be introduced first since that was the order, but I had a hazy feeling that Chris was the star of the day. Nice to meet you, Bran-dono, Harry-dono and Prince Ss. I am Felicia Remington, I greeted them in turn with a slight nod. And my other daughter, Christine. Its nice to meet you. I am Christina Remington, Chris greeted clearly. Wonderful. She couldnt even greet properly the other day. I was relieved to see that the children seemed like they were enjoying themselves instead of being nervous. Pleasee inside. Its close to spring, but it was still winter. After the introductions were finished, they were invited to the parlour room. The boys, who were talking pleasantly about their trip, gave a good impression, but Chris soon got bored of listening and got fidgety. As discussed beforehand, it was decided that the children would interact with the other children. Do you want to stay inside or go outside? Chris said as she bounced up happily. Outside. Harry. The air outside is still too cold for little children, Bran said, and Harry looked startled. Its okay. I always y outside. We cane back inside before it gets too cold, Chris said, and I smiled and got up. Ille with, so I wont let her overdo it. Its annoying to get into adult talk. I might have to do it someday, but I want to spend a little time with Chris right now. Then, me too, Prince Ss stood up. No, Im enough. You dont have to worry about entertaining the children, please talk with father and mother, I refused, but His Highness bowed at father and mother and followed after me. You can follow after me, but I have to look after Chris, so I wont entertain you. The guards also followed along, and Chris headed outside while keeping an eye on Bran and Harry. What would you like to do? A game of tag or tree-climbing? Of course, if you want to have a look at flowers, then we have a greenhouse. The words flowers and greenhouse made the brother, Bran, twitch, but his younger brother, Harry seemed more interested in tree-climbing. She didnt even care that she had finally gotten dressed up, and I was dragged to where the tree was. The two climbed the tree with all their might. I knew that Chris could climb trees well, so I was able to watch her calmly. Naturally, the three left on the ground were watching over the two young ones. Chris-dono seems to be very active. Yes, Bran-dono. She loves to move around, but she also studies hard. Shes Prince Nichss study partner. Its better if this marriage interview doesnt seed. But, forgive me for unintentionally bragging about Chris. Its disappointing that Prince Nichs is off on a trip. Yes. Prince Albert took him on a tour of the North to expand his horizons at a young age. I hear hes only three years old. Besides, since Im already here, I would have liked to meet the next generation of Lisburn and Albans. Im certain those two are around Brans age. Bran, who was just a year younger than me, didnt seem interested in me much. I felt relieved about that. Please bear with the Remington selfishness for a bit. I can show you the greenhouseter if youd like. Bear with, you say? Bran quickly looked at me. His cheeks flushed a little and he averted his gaze. Yes. If you dont mind. Im interested in nts. Cute. I wish Gill and Luke could see this. I thought of the two who were probably in the North right now. Are normal 15 year olds like this? Come to think of it, Harry is two years younger than Luke. I met Gilbert-dono, Luke-dono and his lovely sister in Wester. Your Highness! I didnt know that. In Wester? Ss-sama, who had been as quiet as a shadow, suddenly remembered them when their names were brought up and said. Bran looked at Prince Ss in surprise. The three of them were there by chance when I went there for an errand. But, isnt Luke-samass little sister still a baby? She has just turned two. But shes a strange baby, who ys with Prince Nichs and has apanied him to the North. Calling Lei strange was not a weird way to describe her. I turned to Prince Ss, feelingpelled to say a few words on behalf of Luke. But, wait... Its true that the Four Marquises are famous. They had her debut the other day. However, word shouldnt have spread that shes Prince Nichss ymate. Much less the role she yed or her apanying him to the North. Why did he know so much? Felicia-dono. I have already paid my respects to the King of Kingdom, Prince Ss sensed my suspicion and implied that he had heard things from the King. So, does that mean he knows about Chris? But why doesnt Bran know? Is it because Ss is royalty? As expected of Angelique-donos daughter. You look like a fragile beauty, but youre smart. It seemed like he wasplimenting me, but why do I feel offended? I dont think Prince Ss and I can be on the same page. After that, I focused on talking to Bran-sama, and limited my conversation with Prince Ss. Prince Ss looked at this in amusement with a smirk on his mouth, but I dont think it was rude. I showed them around the greenhouse afterwards, then returned to mother and father when Chris and Harry got bored. Okaa-sama! It was fun! Chris, who had been bored without Nico and Lei, seemed to have fun for the first time in a long time, regardless of the marriage interview. Thats good to hear. Lets have some tea and rest, Mother said and looked at me. What is it? Chris was very bright, and she thinks that both Harry-sama and Bran-sama are wonderful people, as the chaperone, I told her what I saw. I see. Thats good. Then, Felicia... What about you? She seemed to say as she tilted her head. Me? Im a chaperone. I... I looked at Prince Ss in surprise. Prince Ss, who was talking to father, Harry and Bran, noticed my gaze straight away. He looked at me and smiled. What a surprise. Is that perhaps his smile? I felt somewhat irritated as I looked at mother and realised for the first time when I saw her hopeful eyes. Me. So, me? Mother used Chris as a cover to get me to meet Prince Ss. Chapter 168 - Those Golden Eyes (Otou-sama’s POV)

Chapter 168: Those Golden Eyes (Otou-samas POV)

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Both Luke and Lei told me to be wary of the Third Prince, now then. Dont say that, Dean. Stan shook his head beside me, but honestly, I couldnt make up my mind. If the Third Prince was the one who kidnapped Lei in Wester, then I cant judge him fairly if I see him as that person from the beginning. That said, if he really was the person who had kidnapped Lei, then I want to expose his intentions and bring him to judgement. However, I cant specte why hes the only person who wants to harm the Albans while the diplomacy between Easter and Kingdom has remained the same as it has since the past. I have no other evidence except for Leis testimony and Lukes intuition. It was decided that I would have an audience with the Third Prince while I was still hazy on things. Well, to tell you the truth, youre not good at judging people. Even if you say youll look at him with unclouded eyes, it cant be helped if you miss what you cant see, Stan said as if he was looking down on me. I can feel that he was saying Im a troublesome guy. Isnt that a bit of an exaggeration? Im rarely troubled socially ormercially. I dont think Im a good judge of character, but Ive never been troubled because of it either. I counterargued. If you were a good judge of character, then you wouldnt have gotten divorced in the first ce. It was slightly painful to be told that. And whether someone is good or bad, you arent interested in them at all and dont even nce at them if they dont affect you or only affect you a little. You reap what you sow. Stan is very stern today. But its true that Im not interested in others, so I obediently kept my mouth shut. Listen, Dean. You dont have to have any preconceived notions about the Third Prince. But be interested in him. I dont think well have many opportunities to talk to him, but its important to take advantage of the few opportunities we have and try to read them as much as possible. Being interested is a little difficult for me, but if the Third Prince is really the person who harmed Lei, then I will have to get to the bottom of it. I prepared myself and headed to the Remington Houses party. Oh my, Dean, Stan and Julia, Im d youre here. Thank you for the invite, Broad, its been a while. Ange was as beautiful as ever and she greeted us happily. Even if a royal person came here, Kingdom hadnt personally invited them, so they didnt need to be officially weed at the castle. Therefore, the Remingtons hosted a party to wee the Prince. Ive been busy with work, you know. Im d you both look well, Dean and Stan, but I also wanted to see Luke and Gill. Broad loves his daughters, but he didnt have any sons, so he cared about Luke and Gill. Just like how Julia, Stans wife, cares about Lei. But he was devoted to his job, so hes not in the royal capital often, therefore its been a long time since theyve met. So, howd it go? Stan asked straightforwardly. Ange raised her eyebrows, but he wasnt asking her so Broad smiled wryly. I knew that it would be difficult to find her a fianc because shes a tomboy, but while I was busy, she had grown up to be a considerate person. She had probably learnt a lot with His Highness Nichs. Well, it seems like theyre a great match, but its still too early to tell. Its enough if we can get one of the candidates to be her fianc. Did theye all the way to Kingdom just to find out if they had chemistry? I wasnt really interested since I was focused on keeping Lei away, but this abrupt matchmaking has always made me slightly ufortable. Anyway, I would like to be introduced. Thats rare, Dean. I thought you wouldnt be interested in him even if hes part of Easters royal family. I even thought you wouldnte like Molesey. How uninterested in people does he think I am? And, Molesey didnte after all? Royalty aside, Chriss potential partners are probably the same age as Luke, right? It wouldnt hurt to meet them once, I lied so that they wouldnt think that I wanted to meet the Third Prince. I looked around the wide hall and saw that Remingtons daughter, Felicia, was with a man with golden hair. Chris was bouncing at their feet. Her light milk tea coloured hair stood out more to me than gold. She was probably entertaining him instead of her parents who were greeting people as they came. Shes a diligent child. You see, youve only just be interested in Felicia, and have no clue about what shes like, Stan whispered, and I couldnt argue back since it was true. Lei and Chris were friends, and because of that, I finally took interest in Felicia. However, the person who I should be looking at is the Third Prince. Golden hair and a sturdy body which made him look more like a guard than a noble. And... He must have sensed our arrival, since he turned towards us, and his golden eyes were the same as Kingdoms royals. Oh, theyre the same golden eyes as the royal familys just like the rumours say they are, Stan muttered reflexively. But the look in his eyes bothered me more. You can find golden eyes everywhere if you go to the castle. He had turned those eyes towards us because he was curious, but I couldnt see any value in them before he turned. Thats certainly because Ive seen them somewhere before. Theyre eyes that arent interested in others. Theyre eyes that dont even care about themselves. Theyre eyes that always stare back at me in the mirror. Me? I looked down spontaneously and smiled wryly. Im sure Ive seen them somewhere before. Dean? Huh, nothing. Its nothing. Now, its time to meet the Third Prince who Lei told me to be careful around even though she doesnt hate people. Chapter 169 - Completely Black (Dean’s POV) Chapter 169: Completely ck (Deans POV) Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Ange and Broad were still greeting guests, so Felicia will be introducing us to the visitors. Felicia is certainly reliable, but isnt this couple relying too much on her? No, is that what an heir to the Four Marquises should be like? Everyone is expected to fulfil their role as the head of the family from an early age. Felicia, Stan called out to Felicia since she hadnt noticed us. Oh my. Wee. Stan-ojiisama. Dean-ojiisama. We came since we had unusual guests. I see, Felicia said while smiling, but her eyes werent smiling. Is she nervous? Felicia and I didnt have the chance to call each other by name, but her rtionship with Lei has led us to calling each others names like this. Then, she introduced me to the young blond man next to her. This is Prince Ss Easter. These two are Stan Lisburn and Dean Albans. These two are part of the Four Marquises, right? Please call me Ss, the young man greeted in a quiet voice which made him seem like a very ordinary noble man. No, he seemed too ordinary. Most young people flinch when they hear the names of the Four Marquises or they maye forward because of their strong curiosity. However, the young man in front of me wasnt like that. You can call me Stan, Prince Ss. Call me Dean. That was when our eyes met for the first time. The Princes almond eyes were only slightly opened, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. It was like he had found something good. The Prince seemed to be checking my violet eyes just like how I had checked his golden eyes. Violet eyes. I havent seen them in a while. Oh, sorry for suddenly being rude. I dont know if youve heard, but I met your son and daughter in Wester. Of course, I also met Stan-donos son. ording to Luke and Lei, it hadnt been a pleasant meeting for either side, but why did he mention it in such a pleasant way? If I hadnt heard about what had happened beforehand, then I would have thought they had a nice encounter. Although my daughter is still young, I heard from my children that she did something rude to you. Thank you for tolerating her actions. No, its fine. She didnt seem like she was in a very good mood. I was simply impressed by her strong will and energy. The Third Prince replied to my polite apology with something that could be interpreted in any way. Then, he bent his left elbow as if he had remembered something and made a gesture that looked like he was grabbing something. I hope I can see them again. Next time, I would like to firmly, no, slowly talk to them. Luke is, if I do say so myself, a very mature boy. Maybe the next generation will be able to get along. Perhaps the Prince was referring to Lei. But I changed the conversation to Luke. Luke-dono. Yes, Ive had the pleasure of meeting Felicia-dono, as well as Gilbert-dono and Lei-dono, I hope I can meet the Four Marquises again someday. I knew it, hes talking about Lei this time. I couldnt help but look away from the Prince and nced at the other people at the party. Otherwise, I might say something unnecessary. This man is ck. Hes also different from bad people. Were talking, but its like our responses are subtly passing each other, and were not standing on the same ground when were talking. It feels unpleasant. In the midst of all this, I heard a voice that sounded like a dose of refreshment, Ss-sama, what did it mean when he said that Lei was rude? Chris! Dont interrupt in their conversation! Felicia quickly stopped Chris from talking. She wasnt rude. I wonder if Lei-dono still walks around with her stuffed animal. Youre talking about the Rug Dragon stuffed animal, right?! She doesnt always have it with her, but she walks around with it like its important. I see. She hit my leg with that stuffed animal. Oh! I cant believe that Lei did something like that. Chris looked up at the Prince in surprise. Ss-sama, is it because you did something bad to her? Thats... It must have been surprising to be asked this since the Prince didnt know how to reply. He didnt just do something bad to her, he kidnapped her in a rough way, I said sarcastically in my mind. And, this took my opinion of Chris up a notch. Lei isnt the kind of girl who would hit someone for no reason just because she was in a bad mood. Chris knew this, so she is Leis friend. After that, I had a light conversation with Harry and Bran about our bright children, and a harmless conversation with the Third Prince. The party ended without a hitch. Do you think it ended peacefully, Dean? Thats... I was able to grasp the Third Prince, so it should have ended fine. No, even if the Prince wasnt someone who I should be wary about, at least Lei and Luke werent in the royal capital right now, so I dont have to worry about them. Its not something thats fine as long as Luke and Lei are safe. If you thought that Chriss matchmaking wasnt important, then Dean, you really are... Stan looked at me and sighed. Its Felicia. Felicia. What is he on about? I knew it. I guess you were too focused on the Third Prince that you didnt notice how Felicia was acting. Shes always a serious child, but she was really nervous today. She was probably trying to keep her distance from the Prince as much as possible and tried not to get close to him. I didnt notice. I was astonished. Is it Ange or Broad? Who was the one who nned all this? Hey, Dean. This matchmaking is for Felicia and the Third Prince under the guise of finding Chriss fianc. No way. Felicia is a heiress to the Four Marquises. Stan ruffled his bangs with his right hand in irritation. Thats right. Thats why they couldnt get her out of Kingdom. What the heck are they thinking? Both Easter and the Remingtons. And, what does that have to do with Lei? Apparently, it wasnt good enough that things ended peacefully. Chapter 170 - Sneaking into the Matchmaking

Chapter 170: Sneaking into the Matchmaking

Lei, you need to go over there a little more. Theyww cathch ush if I go over thhere. (Theyll catch us if I go over there) Nico and I sneaked around behind the nts as we bumped into each other. What are you doing, Lei-sama, and Your Highness? Hansh, be quieth! Yes, yes. Hans quickly disappeared behind a tree. Nicos guards were quietly hiding behind the tree since the beginning, but our Hans is like this. Lei be quiet! The guards have arrived first. Im sure uncle and his matchmaking partner will show up shortly after. I think I was quieter than Hans, and if anything, Nico was louder than me, but I knew that it was better to be quiet, so I nodded silently. The guards who came looked at us, then at the trees behind us, but I think were well-hidden so we should be fine. I had a feeling that Hans was waving his hands, but when I turned back, he wasnt. Let me see. Soon, the double-ss doors to the greenhouse opened wide, and Prince Albert came out while escorting a beautiful youngdy. The greenhouse led directly to the guestroom like at the Albans mansion, but even though this was the north, it was warm enough with no heating if there was sun. However, Nico and I both have our jackets on. Oh, uncle looks cool. Aberage. Indeed, Ive only seen the Prince in his travelling attire, and when we stayed at the nobles mansions, he hadnt worn anything gaudy. So, I couldnt say that seeing him dress in a military uniform and having his hair sleeked back while looking like a noble wasnt cool. But, as a young girl, what I should be looking at is how young women in Fand dressed. I stared at the young woman. Her blonde hair which was as dark as wheat ear, hung elegantly around her small and pale face, and it was tied up high behind her head. Her chest had good volume, and she wore a dark rose-coloured dress over a sheer, thin blouse. She was probably older than Felicia. Pwetty. I sighed. Ill probably wear a dress one day too. And, maybe one day someone will escort me as well. Well, its troublesome, so itll be fine if such a day doesnte. Me aside, the pretty Onee-san looked amazing. However,e to think of it, I dont know what fashion the Onee-sans in Kingdom wear in the first ce. I looked at my poncho. It was arger version of the poncho I worest year, but it had more room in the pockets, and was practical. But I cant tell what fashion they wear just from looking at baby clothes. There are plenty like her at the castle, Nico was a bit harsh. At least, Natalie and Nicos maid are pretty, and so is Julia-obasama and Ange-obasama. Ange-obasama had approached me because of nasty rumours, but I think her milk tea hair is very pretty. The two people sat down, the maid made them tea and there were sweets on the table. And yet, they only talked while smiling, and asionally sipped their tea; they didnt touch the sweets. The shweethsh ath Ojii-shamash pwace are yummy. (The sweets at Ojii-samas ce are yummy) What, are you hungry? Im noth hungry! Its not like Im hungry. However, we escaped to this ce before snack time, so I havent had todays snack yet. Hmm. I do feel a little peckish. Nico rubbed his belly. I had some sweets in my poncho pocket, but they werent freshly made and nicely decorated. I looked sadly at the sweets on the table. I cant believe theyre not eating them even though they were made just for them. Wait. That snack at the end of the table... can I grab it if I reach up? There were severalrge potted nts along the way. Nico, dat. That? Thath pwathe if we jushth reach outh tho ith... (That te if we just reach out to it) Hmm. Nico put a hand on his chin and quietly observed the way to the table. First, well run to that potted nt. Then, well move to that plotted nt. Then, we just need to crouch down and go to the bottom of the table. We can craww for thhath. (We can crawl for that) That sounds like a good idea. But there is a problem. Whath probwem? I tilted my head. You cant run, can you? I can! I awwaysh run! Shh! Youre being too loud. I think the woman looked over here. Didnt you hear something? Who knows? The greenhouse is warm, so it might have been a bird chirping? Oh my, I want to see them. N-no, ah... They flew away. Nice Prince Albert! The two went back to what they were talking about. Then well do it quickly and without hesitation. Ill go first and confirm its safe before you go. Ai! I goth ith. I raised my hand properly. Nico stood up from behind the nts. He looked left and right before running to the first potted nt. Ah! Come to think of it, the ss design on that terrace is so exquisite that you dont see something like that in the royal capital. Really? I thought it was beautiful earlier. Is Your Highness also interested in architecture? The moment Nico signalled for me toe; the two adults looked at the building. Now! I jumped out and started running. Ah, youre tottering. Im noth thoththering! Hans, Lei, shhh. I huffed and quickly rushed over to Nico. Phew. You dont have to worry about everything Hans says. Nico was angry. Ai. Sowwy. Alright. Well go to the next potted nt while those two are looking over there. Now, give me your hand! Ai! This time, we held hands while rushing over to the next potted nt. Alright, the two adults still havent noticed us. Were almost there. Good, now lets lower our bodies. Ai! We quickly rustled our way to the bottom of the table. B-bug. Ignore Hans, ignore him. We just have to get the sweets. Alright, then Ill reach for it since my arms are longer. Nico extended his short arm. Theyre not as short as yours. Rude. Huh? Whathsh wrong? I asked quietly from under the table. See, I just stretched my arm out and I got this. In Nicos hand was a te covered in napkins to keep the snacks from falling out. I can theww from thhe shmeww. Theyre definithewy shweethsh. (I can tell from the smell. Theyre definitely sweets) You can tell from the smell...? Of course, I would? Its normal. Next, grab the te and get out of here! Chapter 171 - The Reason Why I Don’t Want to Go Back

Chapter 171: The Reason Why I Dont Want to Go Back

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Nico and I suppressed our urge to eat the snacks and looked above the table. Say, Prince Albert. W-what is it? I think there was a te here before. Youre imagining things, His Highness dered. But the sweets that the Neville chefs made are excellent. I heard he sent his chefs to train in the royal capital to make his sick daughter happy. That daughter must have been Okaa-sama. This greenhouse was also built for her because she was too sick to go outside. He wanted her to have fresh air, even if like this. So, its designed so that she could go directly to the greenhouse from her room. Otou-sama must have seen this and rebuilt our greenhouse replicating it. If I look closely, it looks just like our greenhouse. Thatdy has... She passed away not long after she married Albans, one of the Four Marquises. Ive met her before too, she was cheerful and showed no signs of being sick. Prince Al, youve met Okaa-sama? Thats nice. I wanted to meet her too. At that moment, Prince Al let out a slight cough. Since were here, lets order more sweets. Weve had nothing but tea for a while now, right? Im actually curious about the sweets. Thedy giggled. Arent they getting along well? Why dont we take a look around the greenhouse while we wait for the sweets? Id love to. We huddled against the table legs. The two slowly walked to the back of the greenhouse without looking at us. I thought we were going to get caught. Thath wash cwoshe. (That was close) Uncle and thedy probably wont be back for a while. Lets eat here. Ai! We stretched our legs and sat under the table, then Nico ced the te on his legs and removed the napkin. Ith woowsh dewicioush! (It looks delicious) The colours are pretty. Who cares about the colour or shape? I feel bad for the person who made it if we dont eat it. Bon appethith. (Bon appetit) Lets eat. Normally Nico would use a fork. He was good with a fork, but he learnt to be resourceful as he spent time with me. In other words, he could eat with his hands even if he didnt have a fork. Lei, theres cream around your mouth. Ai. I can wipe it with my sleeve, since I dont have a napkin. Theres a napkin here, isnt there? I canth reach ith. I have no words for you, Lei. Nico rubbed my face with the napkin even though Id already wiped it away. It looks like His Highness and thedy will be back soon. But first, we need to put more sweets on the table. I heard the maids voices. Okay, lets hide before Uncle and thedyes back. Ai! Nico gently ced the empty te back on the table. It should be fine like this. Im fuww now. Lets go! We went back to where we came from by hiding behind the potted nts. Phew, we got back safely. Nico wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. I didnt sweat. Going there anding back was a simple mission. Hans spoke to us in a quiet voice, Lei-sama and Your Highness. Whath Hansh? So, did you take a good look at Prince Alberts partner? Nico and I looked at each other. Oh yeah, we snuck out because Nico said he wanted to see Prince Als partner. Id forgotten all about it. I came out for another reason. Hmm. Theyre getting along and she doesnt look bad, Nico said seriously even though he had forgotten the reason why hede out. Well then, lets go back to the mansion since weve aplished our goal. I dont mind. Lei? I donth wanth tho go bacw. (I dont want to go back) I looked down. Oh my. You have it tough too, Lei-sama. You just have to put up with it for one more day. There are a lot of peopleing to Fand too. Too many. Apparently, there is amunicationwork in this world as well, and the information about the marriage interview partner for the Four Marquisesing to Kingdoms royal capital from Easter has also reached Fand. Incidentally, they didnt use a fast horse formunication, instead they used a fast dragon. Rug dragons can run fast for a long period of time. I know that even if I dont want to. Therefore, the information about people from Easter arriving at the royal capital was conveyed to Fand in no time at all. They were going to meet at the border, but since people from Easter were invited to the royal capital, they thought it would be fine if they go to Fand or another northern border. It wasnt just Prince Albert here, but also Nico, Gill, Nii-sama, so the noble children were quickly sent to Ojii-samas house because they could meet the royal family and the Four Marquises. Ojii-sama was greatly troubled. But it seemed that the northern fief was like that. Large numbers of soldiers cane to the border as well when pushes to shove. I heard they havente here for a while, but as you can see, this mansion is pointlesslyrge, and its only annoying to have more guests, but you still have to wee them. Ojii-sama patted his chest to tell Nii-sama and I not to worry. Im sure he was annoyed. Still, there were a lot of nobles who sent their young children to meet the royal family and the Four Marquises in Kingdom even though it was cold. There were a few children around Gill and Nii-samas age, and a few children under six too. For the record, I had just turned two even though Im cute. Nico is three. Im nearly four. I dont have to answer in my head. But can you have feelings for a two year old other than feelings towards a sister? The answer is no. Can you be friends with someone who is a different age to you even if youre unwilling to? The answer is this. However, thats only if the six-year-old is gentle and kind to the younger one. I sighed softly. If you dont know how to make friends with someone younger than you, then dont. Wait! His Highness and thedy are getting to know each other better! You cant enter! A panicked voice came from outside the entrance of the greenhouse along with the thudding sounds of a childs footsteps. Hansh! Lei-sama, one more day. Please bear with it. No! I tried to get up and run away, but it was toote. I found you! I was grabbed from behind. Chapter 172 - Arrival

Chapter 172: Arrival

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Normally, at times like this I would properly say, Leth go. But this six-year-old boy, Lawk, doesnt listen to what I say at all. Knowing that it was useless to say it to him, I let him catch me like I was dead fish. Prince Nico is here too! Lets get out of this stuffy ce and y outside! Lawk-dono. I dont mind ying outside. But you have to let go of Lei first. We have to take care of the young ones. Huh? Why? Dont ask why. I became more sluggish. Do children from Fand not understand words? Dont ask why. Isnt it sore for Lei? Lawk probably looked at the caught me when he heard Prince Nico say this, but all I can see is the hand around my stomach. Because this girl will run away straight away, right? She runs away because she doesnt like it. And its not this girl. You should call her Lei. A three-year-old treating a six-year-old like this. I feel like Kingdom has a bright future. Tsk. Fine. Thank god. I tottered over to Hans since Lawk let go of me. Hans picked me up so that I wouldnt be caught again. Honestly, my guard shouldnt be holding onto me because they had their hands full, but in this case, it was the only way to protect me from Lawk. Hmph. Annoying. Lei-sama, I can hear what youre thinking. Pretend to be a baby, pretend to be a baby. Hansh. Lei ish a baby. So you are. Thats not what youre supposed to say. The people around me dont do much because they think Im having fun, so its really tiring. Lei-sama, you only have smart people around you like Prince Nico. This is a life experience. Ithsh noth an experience, I mumbled under Hanss chin. But youre getting what you deserve too. You were so into it because you were taught a fun game. Hmph. I sighed and remembered our first meeting. We went through a lot before we left Earl Coulters mansion, and I had a lot of fun riding the Rug Dragon to Ojii-samas mansion. Prince Albert became a little more honest and he seemed to enjoy ying and talking to Nico during breaks. Above all, Im d Nico looked like he was having fun. Wont you miss having Nico taken away from you, you ask? I had Nii-sama, so I didnt mind at all. Nii-sama usually stayed in the dormitory, so I can only be with him on the weekends, but I made some reason to be with him and it was fun even if we werent doing anything. I dont mind if we just sing and dance. Family is a good thing. Hmm, hmm, hmmm. What is this strange movement, Gill looked at me and mumbled, but isnt he being rude? I did my best to exin it to him. Fun feewing. (Fun feeling) Fun feeling. Were nearwy ath Ojii-syamas manshion. (Were nearly at Ojii-samas mansion) Earl Nevilles mansion? That was why I showed it with this fun dance. Gill crossed his arms and tilted his head. Its a lovely dance filled with Leis feelings. Is there something wrong with your eyes? Compared to Nii-samas smile, Gill was a failure. I looked at him with pity. Why are you looking at me like Im the dumbest person around just because I dont understand your weird dance? I dont understand. Isnt it because youre not knowledgeable enough? Why? Its fine as long as Nii-sama is smiling. But, a fast dragon, instead of a fast horse, arrived from the mansion before we arrived at Ojii-samas mansion. They delivered a message that stated that unexpected guests had arrived from Fand. Honestly, I underestimated the situation. No one bothered me when I was in a nobles mansionst time, and the youngest was six-years-old. While Nii-sama and Gill were being sociable and everyone was interacting with each other, I thought I would get someone to show me something with Okaa-sama on it. Im sure they have portraits of her here. I got off the dragon and went into the carriage since I couldnt appear on a dragon at the mansion. Are dere picthures of Okaa-syama? (Are there pictures of Okaa-sama) I think I saw several on disy when I came herest time. Especially the picture you could see clearly from the staircase, well go look at it first. I woow forward tho ith. (I look forward to it) What does Okaa-sama look like? Its a picture of her holding flowers and smiling. You really look like her even though her eyes and hair are a different colour. Nii-sama squinted his eyes and looked off into the distance. Indeed. She looked very fleeting in that picture holding a bundle of early spring white-bellied cypress, but its strange how she now looks naughty once you look at it after seeing Lei. Come to think of it, didnt Gill alsoe to Ojii-samas mansionst summer? But still, isnt thatment rude? While we were talking about such things, the carriage eventually approached a mansion in the middle of the prairie. Looking closely, I could see four towers of some sort standing at equidistant intervals from the mansion. There seemed to be a town in front of those towers. Nii-syama, whathsh thhath? Im surprised you can see them. They appear to be watchtowers. They were made to watch over the distance since its impossible to build an enclosure on the prairie. Even now, people take turns to guard all directions. Thats cool. There was one wide street leading from the entrance of the town to the mansion. The road was neatlyid out like a grid. There were a lot of houses on both sides, and a lot of people too. This is the centre of town. Its not as lively as the royal capital, but its still lively. Its because Fand is the transit point for trade. Nii-sama and Gill went out of their way to exin this to help me understand. Were in a hurry right now, but there will be a parade to introduce us to the people while were here. Aside from us, its rare for the royal family to visit, even if it is unofficial. Nico really has it tough, I thought as if it was someone elses problem. We passed through town, and there was a front yard which looked like a courtyard. Ojii-samas mansion was there. Big. Its not much different from ours, no its bigger than ours. It was probably built to protect the fief on the northern border. Ill probably learn about Kingdoms history when I get a little bigger. It seems like theres a lot of history to learn. Then, Nii-sama got off the carriage and helped me down. People who lived in the mansion, and those who lived in Fand were there to greet us. Chapter 173 - Oji-sama and Oba-sama Chapter 173: Oji-sama and Oba-sama Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam This is annoying, Nii-sama whispered. Prince Albert had ns, but Nii-sama and the others shouldnt have any particr ns. Which meant that Nii-sama would be in charge of that group. There are two for Prince Albert, no, one of them is for Gill? There are probably two children that match the age of the Four Marquises and there are two for Prince Nico and Lei. As expected, are there no babies? Eben Lei? I looked up at Nii-sama in surprise. The two of them might be for Prince Nico. An age difference of about ten years ismon. See, when Lei turns 10, even a 12 year difference is fine. Gill. Dont be realistic. Nii-sama looked at Gill in disgust since he had teased me. Its probably so they can say, Ive met Lei-dono. I was small back then, but I still remember. If you say that, then its the same for you. Thats bringing unnecessary trouble upon myself. Gill shrugged. I heard from Nii-sama that Gill was already receiving a lot of proposals. Hes probably used to having encounters like this. Incidentally, apparently Nii-sama hasnt had much of those yet. The adults greeted each other while I was carelessly distracted by the group of young people. Im sure thats my Oba-sama (Aunt) and Oji-sama (Uncle) who had weed Ojii-sama home and then politely greeted Prince Al and Prince Nico. Oji-sama is older than Otou-sama, and he had brown hair and eyes like Ojii-sama. He looked stern, but his mouth showed that he had good humour. Oba-sama had bright blonde hair and blue eyes and looked like a calm person. Oji-sama left the Fand group introductions to the mansion servants and came running at us while Oba-sama scolded him. Luke! Gill! Youre here! And this is, oh. He crouched down and met my eyes as if he didnt have time to speak to Nii-sama and Gill. ire. Its ire. She really does look like her, he kept repeating Okaa-samas name as his lips quivered. I rarely heard about Okaa-sama in the Albans mansion. I heard that Otou-sama purposely put away Okaa-samas things because he was afraid that I would get lonely, but it has been a long time since Otou-sama confessed this, but he still doesnt talk about her much, so in the end, I still dont know much about her. Thats why I was so excited to find out more about Okaa-sama this time. I could tell that they loved Okaa-sama a lot since Oba-sama, who had chased after Oji-sama, put a hand over her mouth and started crying. I have to appeal myself here. I looked up properly and bent my knees a little bit just like I had done at my debut. My name ish Leiwa Awbansh. Pweashe caww me Lei. (My name is Le Albans. Please call me Lei) See, I said hello properly. I puffed out my chest in pride and snorted. Then, I was suddenly picked up and my vision immediately went higher. Le, no, Lei. What a cute little girl you are. You look just like ire did when she was younger, Oji-samas voice was still a little shaky as he held me tightly and while trembling a little. You. I want to say hello to ires child too. This isnt fair, I could almost hear thising from Oba-sama, who was next to us. Oji-sama hugged me tightly, then reluctantly put me down on the ground. Oba-sama couldnt crouch down because her dress was in the way, but she gave me a friendly look and reached out to me. Im Grace Neville. ire and I were close. Cwoshe withh Okaa-syama. (Close with Okaa-sama) Thats right. Clever girl. You know that ire is your Okaa-sama, she mumbled and gently ced me on her knee. I said what I wanted to say the most, I wanth tho shee Okaa-syamas porthraith. (I want to see Okaa-samas portrait) My, are there none at the Albans house? Oba-sama said in surprise. Otou-sama hid them all away because he thought Lei would miss her too much if she knew what Okaa-sama looked like, Nii-sama told Oba-sama honestly. Honestly, that man. It was a mistake to let ire meet him. No, no, no. Youre not supposed to say that in front of me, are you? But I couldnt deny this since Otou-sama wasnt good at connecting with people. I looked at Nii-sama since I was a bit troubled, and Nii-sama looked at me with a strange expression. Thats the kind of man Otou-sama is. That was the moment Nii-sama and I agreed with each other. Lei looks so much like ire, but she also looks a lot like Luke. And Luke looks just like Dean. Its strange how blood works. The two families are connected through Lei and Luke, Oba-sama spoke in admiration while looking at Nii-sama and I. For now, theres a portrait of ire by the stairs. Well go look at itter. Ai! Im looking forward to it. Luke and Gill! And Lei as well. Come over here. Is this not the time for rtives to interact with each other? We went to the Fand group since Prince Al had called for us. Im a baby so I was going to spoil myself and let Oba-sama carry me there, but apparently, she couldnt. I was gently lowered to the ground. I had no choice but to walk hand in hand with Nii-sama. Just as Nii-sama had said, there were two youngdies who looked a little older than Felicia, two boys who looked a little older than Nii-sama and Gill and two boys aged six and seven years old. They were standing there without looking cold. As expected of those who grew up in Fand. Its cold, so stop tottering ande, ouch! The smallest one honestly expressed his feelings and received a fist from a kid who was a little bigger than Nii-sama. Surprisingly, he might be studying martial arts. But first, let me speak for myself. I let go off Nii-samas hand and crossed my arms while puffing out my chest. Im noth thoththering! You... Ithsh noth you. Ithsh Lei. I looked at the boy in anger. I can even introduce myself. What? Your arms arent even folded, ouch. He received another first, and the situation seemed questioning. Pfft. Unusually, Nii-samaughed a little. With that, Nii-sama and Gill stepped forward. Nice to meet you. Wee to Kingdom. My name is Gilbert Lisburn. Please call me Gill. Gill started by introducing himself since he was older. Im Luke Albans. And my little sister... Nii-sama looked at me gently then softly ced his hand on my back. My name ish Leiwa Awbansh. Hows that? I puffed my chest out more with pride. Aaah, Lei-sama. Shes going to fall over. Hans I wont, no matter how much I puff my chest out. Chapter 174 - Okaa-sama

Chapter 174: Okaa-sama

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I see. So, its true that theres a Four Marquis girl who has survived Wester, the boy who had his hand on his chin and was looking at me in amusement wasnt the boy with the iron fist. Like Gill, his height alone was close to that of an adults, but he looked fragile and still had a young face. Nii-sama stepped out in front of me to protect me. Excuse me. Im Lloyd Stingler. This is my brother, Jeff. Our fief borders Wester. Nii-sama raised his eyebrows, I think. I can only see his back, but it seems like something he would do. I quietly poked my face out from behind Nii-sama. I see. So Fand received information that there was a Four Marquis girl in Lentforce. I felt like the cold air got even colder. Hey, hey, were just greeting each other. You dont have to take it so seriously. Haha, heughed. I dont think hes the type of person Nii-sama doesnt like. Another pair of brothers came forward in a hurry, probably because they could read the mood. To be exact, the older brother came forward while dragging his little brother along with him. Im Jasper Grayson. This is my brother, Lawk. Our fief is on the northern end of Fand, or the most northern part of this continent. I pictured the map of the continent. If I recall correctly, the northern end was pointed and surrounded by the sea. So that means, Lothsh of fish, the fish in the southern port town in Wester was delicious. Im sure the fishes from their fief will be delicious too. Thats right. Fishing is great in the northern fiefs. Thats impressive. Youve studied a lot. Jasper-kun and his brother smiled admiringly. They have ck hair and green eyes. Somehow, they look like theyre Gill and Alistairs siblings. And this is Sienna Helford. Shes the youngdy of the fief that borders Neville. And this is... Prince Al probably thought he should finish the introductions for now. He interrupted and introduced the two women on the side. Tessa Fand. Shes the youngest princess of the Fand royal family. I looked at the two of them, a little surprised. Even though his matchmaking partner was from Fand, I thought that she would be a noble, not royalty since we came here carefreely. Nii-sama and the others dont seem fazed at all. Thedy named Tessa had ck hair like the Greyson brothers, and her eyes were a dark blue and looked ck. It could be said that she resembled the Lisburns, but those were colours you didnt see often in Kingdom. Her dark hair and eyes highlighted her white skin and she looked beautiful. Her familiar dark hair and eyes made me feel nostalgic since they were colours, I saw a lot in my previous world. Haha! The calmness in your faces doesnt change even when you hear shes from the royal family. As expected of the Four Marquises! But she sounded hearty when she opened her mouth and Nii-sama and Gill pulled back a little. And its lovely to see that youre clearly surprised. Le, was it? Tessa looked at me while I was still hiding behind Nii-sama and smiled. Im Leiwa Awbansh, I greeted her in a small voice. Why can I deal with a crass boy, but get shy because of a beautiful Onee-san? Youre small, but you listen carefully. You dont hide your expression as well as your Nii-sama and the others. Youre probably wondering why a member of the royal family came here, right? Thats true, but Im troubled when you ask me that. I put on a face that said I had no idea what to say. The Fand Princess is a chaperon, Prince Al exined in a tone that made it clear that she wasnt here for the matchmaking. Not just to me, but so that everyone could hear. Which meant that the silent woman was his partner. However, before I could get a good look at her, Oji-sama said, Now, lets go inside the mansion since weve all met. Youre cold, right? so I couldnt get a good look at her since I went into the mansion. Thats a shame. When we entered the mansion, we went through a room that looked like the hall, but we quickly passed through it to an even bigger room. This seemed like the real hall. It was much bigger than the one at the Albans mansion. It was designed so that a lot of people can gather here in times of emergency, Oji-sama exined. What could that time be? The barrier around Kingdom has shaken in the past. When that happens, this is a safe ce for those within the vicinity. We had fought with Fand in the past. I was secretly told the other reason afterwards. We decided to go our separate ways for now in the hall since we had to clean up after our trip first, before the warm reception. I loved new ces and new people, but Ive anxiously wanted to see Okaa-samas portrait since we entered the mansion and kept looking towards the stairs. Come on, why dont you go see ire with me? Ai! Ojii-sama took my hand and led me up the stairs. The walls up the stairs were filled with old and new family pictures and I didnt know when they were painted. Among them, housed a brightly coloured frame with Okaa-samas picture on it and it could be seen whenever one went up to the second floor. There was a young woman sitting on a chair among white flowers in the early spring when it was still cold and there were young green leaves visible among the withered grass. Her wavy, light brown hair was swaying in the wind, and in her hands, she was holding a bundle of the white flowers she picked from near her feet. She had a warm coat on, and she was also wrapped in several shawls. She didnt look fashionable or anything, and looked like a vige girl, and yet, she was smiling with joy from being outside. I think she was a little over twenty here. She had gotten pretty healthy at that age, but she still fell ill during the cold season. She was finally able to go in spring, so this picture was painted when she went to the prairie out back. Ojii-sama picked me up while I was looking up and brought me just a little closer to Okaa-sama. If you weep puththing thhoshe on me thhen I wonth be abwe tho move. (If you keep putting those on me then I wont be able to move) Im sure Okaa-sama would have pouted while saying that. The words that had spilt out of my mouth made Ojii-sama twitch. You wont keep still no matter how much we put on. I heard Oji-samas voice from behind. I said to ire who pouted as everyone came up to her and tried to put more shawls on her. Maybe we cared about her too much, but she was still like a child no matter how old she got. But she was hardly selfish. Thats why we let her do whatever she wanted to do. I understood that that was why they had let her go to where Otou-sama was. The shun, thhish famiwy and thhe fwowersh are aww warm. Im shure Okaa-syama woved everyone. (The sun, this family, and the flowers are all warm. Im sure Okaa-sama loved everyone) Lei... Okaa-syama. I reached out for Okaa-samas portrait. Im sure she would smile at me and reach out to me as well. Lei also woves Okaa-syama. Im d I came to the northern fief. Chapter 175 - Young Children

Chapter 175: Young Children

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam There were other pictures of Okaa-sama, including when she was little, and I had fun looking at them with Nii-sama, but in the end, we went back to the picture on the stairs. I went to the stairs to look at her portrait whenever I had free time while I was at Ojii-samas mansion, but it was a pity that I didnt have much free time to do so in the first ce. On the day we arrived, we had dinner then went to bed right away, but on the next day, we had to interact with the children from Fand since we were here. Isnt it time for them to send a little girl here? If its too hard to travel or deal with a boys tantrums, then why would I, a two-year-old, have to apany Nico even though Ive travelled all the way here? I would like to ask this to the person in charge, but there wasnt anyone in charge, and the result was this makeshift treatment. I miss having Chris around. Since were all here, there are a lot of things about the different fiefs that Id like to talk about. Although Neville and Helford share a border, the climate and vegetation are almost identical. But how do you think the productivity changes with and without the barrier? Id like to hear your honest opinions. We were thrown into arge room so that we can interact with each other in a less formal setting, and it was Lloyd who started the conversation. Im certain he was, The pershon near weshther. He seemed mischievous yesterday, but he suddenly started talking about a serious topic today. When I looked at Nii-sama and Gill, they also seemed to exude a surprised aura. Of course, Nii-sama is Otou-samas son. His feelings didnt show on his face in the slightest. I know since we get along. Why do you look so proud? Noth you. Ithsh Lei. I politely corrected Lawks mistake when he spoke to me. You dont know my name either do you!? I looked at Lawk a little coldly. We introduced ourselves yesterday, didnt we? Laww. Jeff. Jashper. Lwoud. (Lawk. Jeff. Jasper. Lloyd) I called their names out in the order that I was looking at them and looked smug. And Lei ish Lei. And thhen Nico. I made sure to say Nicos name so that he wouldnt be left out. Hmm. Lawk. Jeff. Jasper. Lloyd. You can call me Nico. Nico nodded coolly, then called out each of their names in confirmation and introduced himself like I had done. The other two youths had their mouths agape. Fuha, hahaha! The small Prince anddy are very smart. I think the little ones will do just fine under these circumstances. Jeff. Can I leave it to you? Lloyd was the first to speak and heughed in amusement, then he confirmed this with his brother, Jeff. Im fine, Nii-sama, Jeff said then nced at Lawk. Im fine too. I can take care of the midgets. I think well be the ones who will look after this Lawk. Lawks brother, Jasper, looked a little uneasy. I dont mind. There are things that the older children want to talk to each other about. Lei and I will apany these people. Why did you include me without permission? Since Nico said it was alright, we had to hang out with the two younger ones. Well, whatever. Ill just watch over them quietly. Then, what should we do? Shall we study since its before lunch? What are you saying? Lawk said, and his brother Jasper spun around with a tragic look on his face, but his fist didnt reach here. Nico didnt seem to mind, and the conversation proceeded as normal. Were finally away from home, so were not going to study. Lets y! Thats good. Nico looked happy too. Jeff was quietly watching, or rather, he was keeping his mouth shut. Then, he gently crossed his arms. But you know what? What kind of games can we y that a baby can also y? What a nice child to think of a game where everyone can y. But I want to say this, Im not a baby. Board games might be a little difficult. I can pway. I know! How about hide-and-seek?! I thought Jeff was just being quiet, but he wasnt listening to us at all. Well, I always y hide-and-seek with Nico and Chris, so thats fine. Then Lei can join in too. But... But? Lei will fall asleep anywhere if we dont find her soon. I wont sleep in the morning no matter how much I sleep. Rude. Well, Ill find that midget straight away, so its fine. I hope youre right. Nico looked at Lawk with pity. Then, Ill be it since I suggested the game. Is 20 seconds enough time? So, we yed hide-and-seek. Isnt 20 seconds too short? Its not. I already assumed that we would be ying hide-and-seek from the moment we entered this room, so Ive already memorised the cement of the furniture. Nico also did the same, so we ran to our hiding spots withoutining. I can hide behind the couch, under the table, in the curtains or behind the guards and maids in this room. There are also gaps between the bookshelves. But I chose to hide under the couch I was sitting on. I got off the couch when Jeff started counting, lied down on the ground and hid behind the carved leg. I barely made it. Huh! ... Pfft. I can hear Natalies inaudible shriek and Hans sigh, but its okay. Even underneath the sofa was well-cleaned, as expected of an Earls mansion. Everyone also seemed to be hiding somewhere, and I couldnt hear the sounds of footsteps anymore. 19, 20. Once more... Okay. I replied in a small voice as if I didnt know where they were. The room isnt that big, so Ill find them soon. Jeff-kun, who was counting by the door, was full of confidence. I guess Ill start with the curtains. I knew his eyes would be attracted to that. I heard the rustling of the curtains. Not here. Which means... Jeffs feet passed in front of me. A momentter, I felt him flip the tablecloth up. Lawk, I found you! Tsk. This room is too small. Theres always someone who will me other people and things. But still, its warm in here. Its nice and warm. Next, here! See. Its easy to find someone hiding behind a pair of legs, after all? Apparently, that person was hiding behind Nii-samas and others legs. Trees hide in forests. Babies hide behind adults. Hmm. Sleepy. I dont remember anything after that, but the next thing I know, I was being dragged from under the couch. I told you, didnt I? Shell fall asleep if you dont find her soon. I washnth shweeping. (I wasnt sleeping) Nico wiped my mouth with a handkerchief while looking at me with pity as I rubbed my eyes. This is something ady shouldnt do. I drooled? Alright! Lets y something that requires more moving around! Were still going? I reluctantly stood up. Chapter 176 - And, So He Liked Us

Chapter 176: And, So He Liked Us

Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ After ying hide-and-seek a lot, they got bored. Then, Okay, lets y tag! it turned out like this. Well, of course. But there was a problem. The odds of winning at tag are proportional to the speed and nimbleness of ones feet. This means that the two and three year olds are at a disadvantage. So, I had a strategy meeting with Nico. Nico, wethsh do thhath. That, huh. Nico groaned and crossed his arms. Even at the castle, there were times when we went against Chris, and even if we made Chris our ally, we had to go against Felicia, Nii-sama or Gill, or against other unfavourable conditions. Therefore, Nico and I n and practice our strategy each time. The problem with that is that we can only do it once. We canth win againshth big widsh in thag in thhe firshth pwace. (We cant win against big kids in tag in the first ce) Especially not you Lei. Its annoying how he made it sound as if I was slow. I nced at Lawk and Jeff. They were talking about something. By the way, Nii-sama and the others were looking at us with a smile while in deep conversation. Its good that they seem to be enjoying themselves. I think its fine if we have fun even if we lose. How upright is this three year old? But the reality is that its not all about having fun. The world of little kids is tough. We have to make a big impact from the beginning. Ithsh noth fun tho woshe aww thhe thime. (Its not fun to lose all the time) We should still try even if we know that were going to lose. Its important to be acknowledged. Jushth once. If we win jushth once thhen ithww be oursh. (Just once. If we win just once, then itll be ours) Is that how it is? Yesh. Then, lets do it. We had to have special rules for tag to do this. We will definitely lose in an ordinary game of tag. Gib me wong wniththed woow. (Give me long knitted wool) Knitted wool? The maid looked at me curious when I asked for this, but she prepared it for me. Nico and I took that andid the wool in the shape of a big gourd in a wide area. Everyone looked at us curiously. I had the feeling that Hans, Natalie, Nii-sama and Gill were smiling wryly. Nii-sama and Gill were probably remembering what had happened to them once. It will be outside of these lines, and the others will be in the gourd. If it can touch the people inside the gourd then it wins. If it cant touch the people inside then it loses, Nico exined. Alright, Ill probably catch the people inside this narrow space in no time! Lawk, who was it, said lively. Then, we three will be inside. Alright, begin! At the sound of Jeffs voice, Lawk ran around the gourd, but I moved in a straight line for the gourds thickest part, where he wouldnt be able to reach me. I did get caught eventually, but the gamested for a while and it was quite fun. On the other hand, even if I be it, I can eventually catch them as they move if I wait at the narrow part of the gourd. Its a very child-friendly game of tag. The time had finallye after we changed it a few times. As expected, Lawk realised that he didnt have to run around and just wait at the gourds narrowest point. Nico. Ready? Ai! Operation time. Nico and I began to move inch by inch to the thinnest part of the gourd. Quickly! Lawk grinned, since he was convinced that he was going to win. Nico approached close to him and quickly shifted to the side. Lawk reached out and lost his bnce a little. I quickly got down on all four and crawled past him in a narrow space. B-bug. Rude. Youre always like this even though youve seen me done this many times. How are you a guard? Honestly, its just that I still crawl faster than I run. I didnt practice crawling just for the sake of it. Ah, thats not fair! Theresh no ruwe shaying I canth craww. (Theres no rule saying I cant crawl) Ah! Nico quickly moved to the thin ce while Lawk was distracted by me. He wont be able to catch Nico now even if Nico just waits there. Nico and I folded our arms and grinned at the gourds thickest ce. But we let our guard down and Lawk caught us from the other side. What a shame. You guys are good. However, this made Lawk like us, and Jeff also liked us since we gave Lawk a run for his money. Thus, we had toe up with interesting games to y while we were in the mansion. If onwy I shthayed quieth from the shtharth... (If only I stayed quiet from the start) I regretted it but, Youre not very quiet in the first ce, so what could you have done? Tsk. Thats not true. I am. But it was the winter of my second year when I realised that I might be a little bitpetitive. Chapter 177 - Younger Brother, Younger Sister (Luke’s POV) Chapter 177: Younger Brother, Younger Sister (Lukes POV) Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Kingdom is an unknown country even to us. I thought it was a free country that had nothing to do with us. Its covered in a barrier and people dont have to worry about being attacked by Hollows at night. Its strange to see the next Prince of Kingdom ying with his brother. We were talking about how the absence and presence of the barrier actually affected the lives of the people, but between talking, we were concerned about our younger siblings. We nced over at the four who were ying together happily and then Lloyd mentioned that. Lloyd is the eldest son of the feudal lord, Stingler, and their fief bordered Wester. Like how we attend the Academy, he said that he was living in the capital of Fand, away from his fief, to attend school. They suddenly asked us to go to Kingdom, and I quickly came forward before anyone could decide what to do and was sent here. I could tell that Lloyd wasnt a good listener from how lively he is. From the looks of it, his younger brother looked like a calm person, but also seemed like someone who would take action first. Then what about the other brother and sister? Its true that parents wouldnt let their kids out if they arent as lively as my brother. By the way, Im my brothers monitor, Jasper Greyson said while smiling wryly. Hes the son of the northern most feudal lord in Fand. His brother, Lawk, certainly wasnt considerate and kept the adults around him in suspense. But Lei is interacting with him and Prince Nico didnt seem to mind. Only active kids or older kids can deal with Lawk though. Next to me, Gill looked at Jasper with an expression that was asking why he had brought Lawk along, but Jasper smiled wryly. Lawk hadnt caused any problems yet. Lawk looked like he was having fun even though the children were ying active games, and he didnt look like he was unhappy about anything. Kingdom has good sessors. And, Lukes sister is amazing. It was clear that Lei was in charge of the game even from a distance. Even though she was the slowest, she had advantages and wasnt losing at all. I was a little worried though when she crawled under the couch. I believe that she survived because she takes initiatives. But, thats not the only thing thats charming about her. Would you like to hear about her charms? I addressed the two Fand men while smiling. N-no, I can see them just from looking at her. Well, shes really cute. And wild as well. Really? How about a story about her and the Rug Dragon? Hahaha. They refused in an indirect manner, but it was a shame to not tell them about how cute Lei is. The real person is here, so its enough for me to see her. That too, I suppose. Gill said nice things sometimes too. Lloyd and Jasper looked as if they were saved, so I left it at that for now. Lei became Prince Nicos ymate as soon as she returned to Kingdom, and Chris also joined their group, so my worries rapidly decreased. Although Id cared for her, I didnt really understand Lei at the beginning of my 11th year, and when she returned at the end of my 11th year, I decided to just watch over her carefully. Every little thing she did kept me on my toes. When Lei came back, I thought it was absurd to let her y with a violent three year old, even if he was royalty. But I had the opportunity to be their sensei, and Im d I got to see Lei and Prince Nico y with each other even if it was only for half a day, once a week. Unlike I, who was tempted to meddle, Hans and Natalie felt uneasy, but they only watched as the two yed, instead of butting in. Prince Nico was probably really energetic for a three year old. Hes smart and fast, but I often felt danger when he was ying with Lei. Nevertheless, Lei never gave up, never lost, and was always ready to make suggestions. She yed with him as well as calmed and humoured him. Shes weaker than him since shes still a baby, and she slept a lot, much to the annoyance of His Highness, but Prince Nico learnt how to take things easy. The royal family and the Four Marquises are equals. Or so people say, but its actually not like that. The Four Marquises are under the royal family. I didnt have any special attachments to the royal family or anything. The citizens and nobles may envy the powerful royal family and Four Marquises. But they dont understand how it feels to be forced to do something you dont want to do, and I believe that the royal family and Four Marquises are equal to them only because they can sympathise with that. Nevertheless, the royal family and the Four Marquises feel the same about protecting the citizens of Kingdom. I finally believed that I would protect Kingdom with Prince Nichs only after I became close to him. Lei, Prince Nico, Chris and I will grow up together in the future. Strangely enough, the Four Marquis children were divided and gathered around Lei. It wasnt just the Albans and Lisburns around her, but also the Molesey and Remingtons. I couldnt help but smile when I saw the four younger ones ying happily, and then nced next to me. Of course, my friendship with Gill is the best. What is it? Nothin. Ah, I should have brought him with me, Gille mumbled a bit boringly. Him? Alistair. Isnt it unfair that Im the only one who doesnt have a younger brother or sister? Hes your uncle, isnt he? But still. Hes younger than me. Alistair probably wouldnt like it, I thought. Nii-syama! Lei tottered, no, ran up to me and clung to my legs. Shes not the kind of girl to disturb adults or older people. I guess shes tired. Prince Nico, who had followed Lei to keep an eye on her, naturally ced his hand on Gillsp and leaned back to rest. Are you hungry? I asked the two in a way that also asked if they were done with ying. Hungry. Hunwgry. The two repeated while rubbing their stomachs. Oh, I think Im hungry. Lei ishnth. Really? Prince Nico looked at Lei in doubt. He probably wanted to say that shes a glutton. Its odd how Lei gets stubborn sometimes for no reason. Im sure shes hungry. I gave her another push. Then, do you want to y some more? Im hunwgry now. Its cute how her willpower doesntst long. Then, Ill ask them to prepare our meals, Gill said, and Leiughed in relief. Lei, good job. Its fine for you to work this hard and be stubborn like that. Chapter 178 - Separate Chapter 178: Separate Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam and SenjiQ So, Nico and I, who were liked by the group of little kids from day one, spent time with them whenever we had spare time. Even so, the main purpose of this trip was Prince Alberts matchmaking. They thought that they should quickly have the matchmaking done from the first day, just like how the childrens group suddenly yed together on the first day, but it wasnt easy to have a date with just the two of them as we all met for dinner and went to the ranch to look at the Rug Dragons together for a few days. Apparently, Prince Albert and Fands royalty had a good rtionship, and the lively Princess Tessa argued with Prince Albert as if she was his matchmaking partner. On the other hand, his real matchmaking partner, Sienna, blended in with the group, and spent her time smiling without asserting herself. Maybe she didnt want to have an arranged marriage, or maybe she was just being considerate towards her own Princess. Honestly, it was tiring ying with the boys, but I dont mind prolonging our stay. After all, Ojii-sama, Oji-sama and Oba-sama are here. It was also fun to see traces of Okaa-sama everywhere. It was also interesting to observe the situation around Prince Al during our meals together. But I dont think Nico found it very interesting. Was Tessa-dono uncles matchmaking partner? No, ithsh Siehna. Siehna? Ah, Sienna? But uncle is only speaking to Tessa-dono. Thathsh becaushe... I wanted to say that it was probably because of politics or part of diplomacy, but its hard to say it as a two year old. I put my mouth next to Nicos ear and whispered, Lei and Nico wiww go home afther thhe mathchmawing ish over. (Lei and Nico will go home after the matchmaking is over) Nico looked at me, startled. Thats bad. No, its not, but I dont want to go home too quickly. Then donth worry abouth ith. Youre right. They wont get started unless everyone separates. Its a bit weird to say separate. Apparently, the person who was taking this matchmaking more seriously than anyone else, was Nico. I couldnt help but give him a pat on the head. Hes a good boy. What is it? Good boy. Im almost four. Ai. But youre still a child, I didnt say. Honesty that is hard to believe in a royal or a Four Marquis. I dont think we were like that when we were little. Really? Is there an environment where you cant be honest in Fand? At that time, the words that were said in the room made me feel that Prince Albert was indeed honest. It wasnt something that should be asked out loud. Sienna chuckled nearby while looking at us. In terms of age, both of them should be younger than Prince Al, but as expected, women were more mature. I would like to go to Neville-donos Rug Dragon ranch again tomorrow. Id like to hear more about the small Rug Dragons. Sure, thats fine. Lei has the Rug Dragon with the best personality, but since shes returned here with her, why dont you have a look at her? Please. If the Princess is going alone, does that mean that its finally time for the matchmaking tomorrow? Finally? Ill have to check her out myself, Nico muttered to himself, but I dont think anyone heard him because his voice was so low. We yed outside that day until I was exhausted. I had a bath earlier than usual and stuck to Nii-sama in our room while dozing off, then there was a knock on the door. There were guards at the door, probably because I was targeted a lot. The knock indicated that the guards had given this person permission to enter the room. Come in, Nii-sama looked at me for a brief second and gave the person permission to enter. Hmm. Sorry for visiting you at night. Nico? I was startled awake. Nico came in quietly with his guard. We yed together a lot during the day, what did he want? Well, Id like to have a private conversation with Lei. Nii-sama looked at me, and I made an expression that said it was fine. Having said that, we only moved to a corner of the room. We crouched down next to the wall with our backs turned towards everyone else. Whathsh wrong? Mm. Well, I heard that uncle will finally have his matchmaking tomorrow. Finawwy. Yes, finally. If thats all, then well, its a good thing, isnt it? Arent you curious about what kind of person Sienna is? Noth reawwy. I think shes a calm person, but I wasnt curious about her. She might be my aunt! It doesnt matter to me even if you say that. Its not like shes bing my aunt. So whath do you wanth tho do? I had to ask him frankly. Im sleepy. Hmm. Lets go watch them. We were talking to each other, but I suddenly felt like everyone in the room was listening to us. Nico didnt notice. Thwo, uh, thhe mathchmawing ish for thhe thwo of thhem onwy. (Two, uh, the matchmaking is for the two of them only) Nico said something weird, so I also spoke weirdly from panic. Youre an idiot, Lei. Hah? Can you believe that he called this super smart two year old an idiot?! Of course, were going to do it secretly. Secrethwy. My momentary rage instantly subsided. Sneaking around sounds pretty fun. Well leave the Fand children alone tomorrow. Thathsh importhanth. Well watch the matchmaking in secret. Oway. I grinned. His Highness also grinned. Your Highness and Lei... If Hans was here, Im sure he would say something rude like, Your bad influence has rubbed off on him, but Nii-samas surprise exmation was nothing. Nico and I spun around. Luke? Nii-syama? Ill be troubled if he bes an aplice. Chapter 179 - Hepatica

Chapter 179: Hepatica

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam The matchmaking was in the afternoon on the next day. Actually, we yed until we were exhausted in the morning, and I had already finished my nap. Nii-syama, quicwwy. (Nii-sama, quickly) I know. Those children are a bit annoying for your Nii-sama too. Ith wash more annoying for Lei. What is Nii-sama saying? Whats the point of forcing a two year old to deal with children who are annoying even for a 12 year old? Well, whatever. I held back my shock and asked Nii-sama for help. It wasnt something difficult even though I had asked Nii-sama for help. All he had to do was keep Lawk and Jeff from finding Nico and I. In the meantime, Nico and I will sneak into the matchmaking ce with our guards. Its alright. I asked their Nii-samas to help me today. Their Nii-samas should be keeping them in their rooms. Leii and Prinee Niicoo. I can hear Lawks voice from across the hall. Nii-syama... Tsk. Theyre useless. Nii-syama... I wonder if he can feel my dismay. Lei-sama, its a time of crisis, so lets go back and take the long way around the stairs over there. Up you go. Hans is a guard, so he doesnt carry me since he couldnt protect me if his hands were full. But with my graceful, leisure steps, Lawk might catch up to us. It cant be helped. Ai. I reached out to Hans and asked him to pick me up. Lets change ns. How about Hans holds Lawk back and I carry Lei to the greenhouse? Nii-syama... No. A guard had no right to stop the actions of a foreign noble. Hansh wethsh go. Okay, then Luke-sama... Fine. Ill leave it to you. And so, I secretly moved around. Ill be meeting Nico in front of the greenhouse. We went out of the balcony in the room in the middle of the building instead of through the front door and went around to the greenhouse from the outside. Ithsh cowd. (Its cold) Because its winter, Lei-sama. The wind ish shthrong. Because were outside, Lei-sama. Hans and I chatted peacefully, then we arrived at the greenhouse. Phew, thhath wash rough. For me. He just carried a cute baby, but he was acting like this. Youve gotten pretty heavy. Peopwe caww thhath growing up. Its rude to say it in a way that sounded as if I had gained weight. Doesnt this mean that Im growing? However, Nico was already at the greenhouse waiting for me. Lei, arent youte? Thaths becaushe... Nico looked at me pitifully when I told him that Lawk had almost found me. Well, whatever. Lets go! Go! This was how the matchmaking scout mission began and waspleted. ??????? After the matchmaking (The matchmaking scout mission is in chapter 170-172) ??????? If you were going to go see the matchmaking, then you should have told me too. Dont be secretive. Uoah. Anyway, just put Lei down. Lawk held me as he walked quickly and he was quite strong for a six year old, so it wasnt veryfortable to be in his arms. Jeff didnt care and just whistled. Dont you have any desire to tell your friend off? Jeff looked calmed, but he probably didnt care about others around him. Lawk finally put me down after being told to by Nico. Phew. Now then, lets go y. Oh. Lawk and Jeff. They might be hopeless people when put together. Where are we doing? Nicos eyes were sparkling. He might be hopeless too. How about the boys just go off on their own? You know, Princess Tessa is going to see the Rug Dragons today. Well go too. Lets go. Lets go. Noth going. Thest opinion was ignored. Well have to take a carriage if were going to the ranch or we wont make it there until the sun sets, Nicos guard, who was normally quiet, told us. Its fine. I want to drop off somewhere first, Lawk refused this selfishly. We went to the back of the mansion instead of the ranch. The odd group of toddlers and guards were honestly moving slower because of me. However, neither Lawk nor Jeff told me to hurry up or move quickly when we yed together for the past few days. Jeff was whistling while walking leisurely, but he asionally looked in my direction to check his pace, and Lawk and Nico were picking up branches and swinging them around, but they were always careful not to hit me. Still, arent we going to see the Rug Dragons? We walked quite a bit, then Lawk stopped. It was a fairlyrge hillside. There were also trees. Were here. There were no Rug Dragons. But there was something else. At the end of winter, and the faintest hint of spring, Lawk pointed to a field of pure white flowers. I heard theyre called hepatica, Nico told me since I couldnt speak. Youre always napping. We found this when the three of us were ying together. Laww. (Lawk) This is the flower that your Okaa-sama was holding, right? Its not a painting. Its real. Jeff. The three of them were smiling. They must have brought me here to show me these flowers. I crouched down and plucked a hepatica. It faintly had the scent of spring soil. Okaa-samas favourite flower must be waiting for spring. Lets make a bundle like the one in your Okaa-samas painting. No, ithsh fine, Iww jushth thawe thhish. (No, its fine, Ill just take this) Theyll die if we pluck them. Laww, Jeff and Nico. Thanwsh. Its fine, they said before smiling. Well, theres more. Lei, stand up. Eh, un. I stood up. Then, I heard a loud voice calling out to me from the direction of the mansion, but I didnt know what they were saying. When the guards turned towards the mansion, Lawk took my hand. Theres a big hole on the ground over there. Lets go. I think thats a ce we definitely shouldnt go. Waith, I couldnt say. We fell when we got to the other side of the trees. Right down. Chapter 180 - At the Place Where We Fell

Chapter 180: At the ce Where We Fell

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam It was like I had suddenly lost my footing. Lawk and I fell down while still standing and holding hands. I looked up stunned and could make out the faint hint of the sky even though it was dark. It seemed like we had fallen through a tiny gap in the ground. It may seem impossible, but in fact, people can easily fall through even the tiniest gap between the train and the tform. I cant get up because my eyes are unustomed to the dark, but I dont seem injured either. There reawwy wash a howe, (There really was a hole) I mumbled and the hand that was holding mine twitched. He seemed to havee back to his senses because of what I had said. Lawk probably wasnt injured either since he wasnt crying. But the words that he said back to me was a surprise, Not this one. Noth thhish one? Whats not this one? This isnt the hole I wanted us to go to. Whath... Theres a hole in the hill up ahead. One that someone had dug up. I see. So, no one might know about this hole and the ceiling might copse because of people running. Laww yeww in a woud voice. (Lawk yell in a loud voice) In a loud voice? Yeww for hewp. (Yell for help) Thats right. We were able to stay somewhat calm since the both of us were here, but were in an emergency. Lawk looked up while stunned, like I had done earlier, and shouted into the hole. Heeey! I see. It was certainly easier to yell hey rather than help. Ill do that too. Heeey! Heeey! We immediately felt the presence of people from above as we were both yelling and the first thing we saw was dirt falling. Uoah. Ahh. We moved around on all fours and brushed the dirt off our heads. Lei-sama? Then a familiar voice came from above my head. Hansh! There you are! Theyre here! Wait! Dont run! Hanss voice was as pleasant as always, but he had never sounded so relieved. Hansid on his stomach and gently reached into the hole. Then, he carefully touched the walls. But dirt fell down from the ces where he touched. Hansh, thhe dirth ish fawwing. (Hans, the dirt is falling) Lei-sama, youre okay. Stay calm. Ill definitely get you out. Ai. But how did you fall down from such a small hole? He was probably speaking to himself. But Ive seen people fall into gaps like this in my previous life. Surprisingly, people can fall from narrow holes, even more so when theyre children. Lawk stood up and did his best to reach out. However, we had fallen deeper than we had expected, so his hands didnt reach Hans, and the hole was only big enough to fit an adults shoulder. Lei-sama, Ill have someone get me a rope, so please behave yourself down there. Ai. Its a good idea to have them make a loop with the ropes and pull us up by the armpits. So, well just sit down and wait somewhere so the dirt doesnt fall until then. Laww shith down. Okay. Sorry, Lei. Ithsh awrighth. Theyww geth ush outh righth away. (Its alright. Theyll get us out right away) My eyes grew ustomed to the light as we both huddled together, and the light shining through the hole gave me a vague idea of what was happening on the other side. Its a long way down isnt it? Ithsh wiwe a cave. Yeah. Theres a hole like this on the hill and it leads all the way down. It didnt look like a big hill. I heard there was a battle around here long ago, and they widened the original hole to make a maze so that they could hide. I was told that we werent allowed to enter. Of course. Caves and mazes were ces that a six year old boy should never be allowed to enter. When I observed our surroundings, I felt that the wall was smooth at the end and a persons hands could pass through. On the other hand, the walls in the area where we fell were soft and people couldnt put their hands through. Thathsh where thhe howe wash made wather. (Thats where the hole was madeter) I guessed. While I was observing, there was a lot of activity above us. I didnt expect you toe this way. I told you it was dangerous cause there were holes here, didnt I? I, I thought you were talking about the holes over there. It might have been Nicos guard who was angry. Hans didnt seem to know about this. I wish the guards shared information with each other. Ill bring the rope as quickly as I can, but it might be quicker to walk around to the hole in the hill. Ill bring some light with me too. Its connected to the other side?! If we can get there safely, then it might be safer for Lei-sama that way rather than trying to get her out with a rope. Well, well try both ways. Ill get more people to help. Hans and the people from the mansion were talking above us. Im sure Nicos guard must be flustered. Connected... from over there? Lawk whispered next to me. I have a bad feeling about this. Laww. Lets go! Aah! Lawk stood up and ran towards the passage that was vaguely visible from the hole. I suppose I have to call Hans. However, Lawk said that this passage is a maze. Is the important thing to get myself out first or not to leave Lawk alone? We canth sheperathe, Laww. (We cant separate, Lawk) I also stood up and began to move towards Lawk. Briskly, of course. Chapter 181 - In My Pocket Is… Chapter 181: In My Pocket Is... Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Laww! The light from the hole barely reached me a little further on and it was almost dark, and soon I came to a fork in the road. Which way did Lawk go? He was on my right side since he was pulling my right hand with his left. Since hes right-handed, he might have just kept going right, I also called out to him, Laww! Lei! His voice sounded more like it wasing from the left. However, it was unlikely that Lawk had gone left when he had ran straight ahead. Did the pathways curve or intersect? Laww shthay thhere. (Lawk stay there) Lei! Its so dark, I cant see anything! Donth move! Waith thhere. At least were both within hearing distance. If I make the wrong turn, I might still be able to find him as long as we talk to each other. I proceeded to the right and began moving cautiously with my left hand on the wall to my left because he might have gone left in the fork road since his voice wasing from the left. Laww, Lei ish here. Lei! Aai. I called out to him as easy-going as possible. My hands were almost pitch ck and it was quite hard to move with a toddlers legs. I was panicking, but I tried to stay calm. Laww! Lei. Ive reached underground. I had a feeling that the straight wall bent to the left, but I couldnt tell anymore. I moved forward one step at a time. I can hear a childs breathing. Im almost there. Laww. Lei! My outstretched hand hit something warm and I grabbed it blindly. I found chu. Lei! Its dark. I couldnt move. He must have been really scared. Lawks breathing was heavy. Laww thouch thhe waww withh your bacw. (Lawk touch the wall with your back) We both sat down gently with Lawk still clinging to me. Hah, hah, yes. I slipped between Lawks legs as he sat obediently and leaned against him. Lawk hugged me tightly. I was substituting for a stuffed animal, but he probably felt safer holding onto something. Laww if we waith a bith thhen hewp wiwwe. (Lawk if we wait a bit then help wille) I thought that I could get out from the hole in the hill if I went this way. Ai. However, even after hearing him say that, if he wasnt an impulsive child or one who thought about things a bit more then he would have waited there. Lawk is impulsive, thats why things turned out like this. Its a bit dangerous when youre little, but sometimes, its kids like this that allow people to progress massively. I thought about this in Lawks slightly shivering arms and sighed. Like Lawk said, it would be nice if this connected to the hill. However, night was near. I wish I had a map of the hole, but some ces in here will crumble since it has been a long time since they were made, like the ce where we fell into. I have to brace myself for it to take some time for them toe rescue us. What can I do? I pondered in the darkness and then widened my eyes. This isnt Frontier. I have my reliable Ojii-sama at the mansion and my Oji-sama and Oba-sama. Nicos guard is as unreliable as ever, but I have Hans. And I have Nii-sama and Gill. What am I worried about? Lei. Ai. Im hungry. Lei ish... I wasnt particrly hungry since I ate sweets to my hearts content before I was caught by Lawk. Rather, my bursting stomach felt a bit better after I exercised. Im sure Lawk ate a lot of snacks too, but he must be hungry no matter how much he eats after moving so much. I rummaged in my pockets. Lei? Whats wrong? Youre squirming. Found ith. Earlier, among the many snacks I had, I put a cake without cream into my poncho pocket. A biscuit would crumble in my pocket, so I selected something good that was solid and not too soft like a financier. Ai. Swheets. I opened Lawks palm and gently ced the financier in his hand. Lawk gently put the financier in his mouth. Crumbs were falling onto my head, but I put up with it since it couldnt be helped. Yummy. The shweethsh ath Ojii-syamash pwace are yummy. (The sweets at Ojii-samas ce are yummy) Yup. I hab candy thoo. I took out candy from my other pocket. I always have candy with me. I was told not to eat it unless Natalie was around since it was still dangerous for me to have them on my own, but its alright for Lawk to have them. I took out a piece of candy, opened up Lawks palm again and gently ced it in his palm. Eath ith shwowwy, awrighth? (Eat it slowly, alright) Ok. Donth bithe ith. (Dont bite it) Ok. I could hear the sound of candy rolling in his mouth from the top of my head, so he should be alright. In the meantime, Lawks breathing calmed down a lot. They should be entering the hole soon. Then, we should start too. Nii-sama, are you ready? I muttered in a small voice, Bawwier. *DING* I still have a sufficient amount of magic power since I wasnt continuously maintaining the barrier. In other words, Im going to be the radar from now on. W-what was that? Lawk was startled. I didnt pay much attention to this, but hes still a noble even though he lives in Frontier. It looks like Lawk also has magic power. If so, I cant trick him. Four Marquish power. Ithsh oway. The Four Marquiss power... Nii-syama wiww fee with. (Nii-sama will feel it) I made another barrier after a short while, then repeated it again. *DING* Hes here! Nii-syama nothiced! Really?! Ai. All we have to do is wait for him toe. In the meanwhile, Ill listen to Lawks story. Laww, theww me abouth thhe fwowersh in thhe northh? (Lawk, tell me about the flowers in the north) The north? Oh yeah. You like hepatica, dont you Lei? My favourite northern flower is Mouse-ear Blossoms. Moushe-ear Bwoshshomsh? Mouse-ear Blossoms. Two of the petals are big and look like mouse ears, so Mouse-ear. Moushe. Ear. Cuthe. I couldnt help but smile. Its pink. The hills near the northern seas are pink with Mouse-ear Blossoms in spring. I wanth tho shee ith. You can visit whenever you want. You can visit before you turn into an adult, right? Yup. *DING* I activated the barrier while talking. Waves were transmitted back to me as if answering to my barrier. When we nearly stopped talking, a wave came from Nii-sama first. Cwoshe, Laww. (Theyre close, Lawk) What is it Lei? Ithsh your thurn. Yeww, yeww woudwy. (Its your turn. Yell, yell loudly) There was no answer, but I felt like there were people here. Heyy! Heyy! Lawks arms which had been lightly touching onto me, tightened and wrapped around me. Lei! There was a reply! Yeww! Heey! Lawks voice grew louder and the reply also got louder. I was relieved when I eventually saw light at the end of the passage. I also activated the barrier onest time. *DING, DING* Every person who had magic in the northern fief must have fief something swell up and disappear that evening. Chapter 182 - Lei-sama Has Disappeared (Han’s POV)

Chapter 182: Lei-sama Has Disappeared (Hans POV)

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Heey, dont go that way! What is it? A voice from the mansion made me look away from Lei-sama for a second. Oh, there are holes on the hill over there. I wont let them go up the hill, so its fine. Prince Nicos guard shrugged as if to reassure me. I was annoyed since they had caused many situations that were worrying, but I held back. I had my breaks when Lei-sama napped and stayed in her room. I took turns guarding her with another guard at night. So, I knew that Prince Nico and the other naughty boys were doing something, but I didnt know what they were doing. Therefore, I didnt really want them to take her to the back of the mansion, but the other guards knew what they were doing, so I held back. Well, I was also impressed that they had some good points since they didnt bring her here for mischief, but to show her a flower garden. However, its a different story if theres a dangerous ce nearby. You wont let them go up the hill? You guys should be a little more aware of what can happen when Lei-sama and Prince Nico are together, I advised them frankly. Then, when I turned back to where Lei-sama was, she wasnt there. Prince Nico is there. Jeff is there. Lei-sama and Lawk arent there, and His Highness and Jeff both looked stunned. Your Highness and Jeff-sama. I dont see Lei-sama. She fell down. Hah? Fell down?! Straight down. All of a sudden. Jeff started to move as well at the sound of Prince Nicos voice. They slipped straight down. The both of them. His words were incoherent, probably because he was panicking. Then, I faintly heard Lawks voice, Heey. Hey? Theyre down there!? I grasped various information with that realisation. Theres a hole down there!? They fell down there!? Dont move, Prince Nico and Jeff-sama. I left the two who were nodding frantically, dropped to my knee and lowered my gaze. There was a hole in the ground just two meters away from Prince Nico. Heyy! Over there!? Heey! I replied and carefully walked towards the hole. There it is! I gently peeked into the hole. I was being careful, but dirt might have fallen down. Heey! Heyy! Lei-sama? I heard Lei-samas voice. I could faintly see white skin and golden hair in the light that was shining through the hole. It seemed like she was safe somehow, and I felt relieved and rxed. So, theyre there?! Wait! Dont run! What are you going to do if it copses!? Are you an idiot?! Hansh, thhe dirth ish fawwing. (Hans, the dirt is falling) I heard Lei-samas soft voice. Lei-sama, youre okay. Stay calm. Ill definitely get you out. Ai. Such a calm reaction to this disaster. My Ojou-sama is amazing. Adults cant get into this narrow hole. The only way to get them out is to lower a looped rope, get them to wrap it around them and then pull them up. Just as I thought that, the person, who had probably called out from the mansion before, came running over. I didnt expect you toe this way. I told you it was dangerous cause there were holes here, didnt I? I, I thought you were talking about the holes over there. Prince Nicos guards and Jeff and Lawks attendants were being yelled at. I wish they shared this information with me from the beginning. Ill bring the rope as quickly as I can, but it might be quicker to walk around to the hole in the hill. Ill bring some light with me too. Its connected to the other side?! If we can get there safely, then it might be safer for Lei-sama that way rather than trying to get her out with a rope. Well, well try both ways. Ill get more people to help. Please ask Luke-sama and Gill-sama toe here as well. The person from the mansion looked hesitant. Its scarier if you dont tell them. And Prince Nico and Jeff-sama, please go back. No. Your Highness. I feel like I know where Lei is. Im sure Ill be helpful if I stay here. I am weak against Lei-sama, so Im weak against Prince Nico too. I looked at his guards. Dont let theme over here please. O-okay. Rather, shouldnt you guys not hesitate to bring him back?! I resisted the urge to yell at them. Soon after that, Luke-sama and Gill-sama arrived, followed by Earl Neville, who was holding maps of the cave, and the mansion people who had various rescue tools. I was about to call out to Lei-sama to reassure her when, Hans, wait. Wait. Luke-sama and Prince Nico stopped me. Theyre moving. Towards the hill. What did you say!? I didnt ask them how they knew. I carefully looked into the hole, and sure enough, I didnt see anyone inside. What on earth is going on? Its probably Lawk. Jeff-sama? Prince Nico and I looked at Jeff when he was about to say something. I think he heard you talk about how it connects to the hole in the hill. He acts without thinking, so Im sure he left when he heard that. He acted on his own. Did Lei-sama choose to follow after him? I wont contemte that it would have been better for Lei-sama to stay there by herself. But it really is worrying. Alright, lets go around to the hill. It shouldnt be that troublesome of a passage, but its been neglected for a long time so it may be on the verge of copse. Lets split into two teams and search for now, Earl Nevilles voice was reliable and sounded a little relieved. Then, I felt something faint, and soon something else passed. What was that? Its here. It is. Lei? Luke-sama and Gill-samas voices. Prince Nico was also holding his chest. This way. Luke-sama said, and the three moved. They moved towards the hill while avoiding the hole. Something passed by. Something was returned. Here. Lei is under here. At Luke-samas voice, Earl Neville didnt hesitate to confirm the location on his map. It seems like theyre in the middle of the third tunnel. Theyre near the fork, but its well reinforced. He sounded a little relieved. Ojii-sama. Ill also go into the tunnels. But you know. What would Dean say if he were here? Otou-sama would only argue with me about who would go first. Earl Neville looked like he agreed with Luke-sama and I made the same expression as him. Ill stay here where Lei is. Then, Ill try to stay between Lei and Luke. Im really d that the three split up as if they realised something. Luke-sama proceeded to the tunnels without hesitation, and I was really relieved when we found Lei-sama and Lawk sitting quietly in the dark without crying. Lei-sama reached out to Luke-sama under the light and gave him a hug, then she got him to put her down and reached for me this time. I picked her, then she wrapped her arms around my neck and said, Hansh, I wnew you wouwd find me. (Hans, I knew you would find me. Lei-sama. Of course. I couldnt form the words, Im d youre safe, or Im d we found you. Come to think of it, this might be the first time Lei-sama has praised me without reserve. Even at a time like this, my smart Lei-sama understands that being held by me instead of Luke-sama is the fastest way to get home. I dere that my Lei-sama is the best in the world. Chapter 183 - Everyone Gets Scolded Chapter 183: Everyone Gets Scolded Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I didnt do much. I just fell directly underneath and walked just a few meters away. You were rustling around the greenhouse before? I have no memory of this. It was almost dark when help arrived, so I was quickly taken back to the mansion, bathed, fed in my room and tucked in bed by Nii-sama. Whath abouth Laww? He seems to be okay. And Nico and Jeff? They didnt fall, you know. That was thest thing I remember of that day. When I got up the next day, I was surprised that my body was sore everywhere. The impact of the fall must have been great, and honestly, it was mentally draining to be in the dark. Im proud of myself for keeping calm despite the circumstances. Whats wrong? Youll tumble over if you puff your chest out too much. I wasnt puffing my chest out. I was justplimenting myself for what I did yesterday. Yeshtherday wash thiring. (Yesterday was tiring) You did your best didnt you, Lei? Nii-sama sat down beside me on the bed. It was very like him to say something that had a hidden meaning behind it. The chiwd feww. (The child fell) I didnt fall, and I havent heard many stories about children falling. You should be angrier, Lei. I didnt know there was a hole there and I didnt care because I was saved, so I was already preupied with breakfast. I wonder whathsh for breawfashth thoday. (I wonder whats for breakfast today.) Why did he suddenly hug me then? Well, its fine since its fun. A concerned Gill came to our room to check on me and the three of us had breakfast together. Speaking of which, how did the matchmaking go? How wash Prince Awsh mathchmawing? (How was Prince Als matchmaking) Hmm, well. We were all preupied with something else. Nii-sama and Gill looked at each other and smiled wryly. On the contrary, I think it went rather well for Prince Albert though, Gill said a little mysteriously. After all, no matter which of the three Frontier countries he chooses a wife from, there will always be conflict somewhere. Weshther didnth sheth a mathch for him. (Wester didnt set a match for him) A group from Easter might be in the royal capital right now, but Wester hasnt said a thing. Well, they did approach Nii-sama and Gill when we were in Sebel, Westers royal capital. If His Highness were to marry someone from Fand, then it would be disastrous afterwards. With me, theyll probably try to introduce someone to me through Alistair. Gill looked off into the distance. I looked at Gill asking him about Nii-samas case. I wonder if that stupid Wester will go that far? They would. Probably without any ill will. Ah, youre right. Nii-sama and Gill arrived at Sebel before me and a lot of things seemed to have happened during that time, so something probably happened to them then too. The two of them agree with each other. I wonder if Awishthair ish weww. (I wonder if Alistair is well) Hes probably fine. Dont worry, hes got his four guardians looking after him. Ai. I have a feeling that helle visit us this summer once hes gotten used to his studies. Iww grow bigger by shummer. (Ill grow bigger by summer) I pictured myself being slim and well-proportioned. Then, Lei, youve gotten big. Youve gotten faster. They told me. How is it? You wont be that much different by summer, will you? She probably wont. It seems that reality is like this. Well, the three-year-old Nico wasnt slender and well-proportioned, so of course a two-year-old wouldnt be either. Leis question was about the matchmaking, wasnt it, Nii-sama brought the topic back. The matchmaking itself went well, or rather it went well for the Fand group. Its not just about the matchmaking, but also practical matters such as exchange of grains and magic stones, which often progress further if people meet and talk. A lot of things that needed to be done were settled, and thest thing that needed to be done was the matchmaking. Well, I heard they made a good impression on each other, but theyrecking a deciding factor. I can kind of imagine. If they had been from the same country, then an arranged marriage would be sessfully set up if they could talk peacefully. But, if shes not the kind of person that Prince Albert wants to be his wife, then there will be no further discussion on this. In the end, Fand couldnt manage their children because of their greed, and thats why yesterdays incident happened. Thathsh... It certainly felt like Fand was hoping that things would work out if their children met with us, so we had a hard time dealing with the children. I dont have a very good impression of Fand. However, having said that, my impression of Wester isnt a good one either. Huu and I got along in the end, but his attitude and that of his countrys wasnt very good. Easter is out of the question as far as the Third Prince is concerned. And, even my impression of Kingdom, where I live, isnt a good one. Oh, arent I being harsh? Nii-sama talked to me yesterday when I was thinking about something else. Lei, you went to sleep early yesterday, and thats fine since youre both the victim and you also helped out a lot, but it was tough on the rest of us. Did you geth shcowded? (Did you get scolded) Yes. Prince Al also lectured Prince Nico at length about hisck of awareness as an heir. But I dont think Nico actually did anything bad. Not to mention Lawk. Jeff didnt try to stop him either. Of course, Jasper and Lloyd also got scolded for theirck of control over their brothers. And most of all, the guards. Nii-samas face became stern. Whath abouth Hansh? Hansh didth whath he had tho do. (What about Hans? Hans did what he had to do) Hans also took his eyes off you for a second. Thats why Hans also got scolded a bit by Ojii-sama and Oji-sama. Ai. I didnt mindining about Hans myself, but I hated the thought of others scolding him for some reason. And most importantly... Nii-sama chuckled, and Gills expression said, Here we go. The royal familys guards also got scolded. Of course, Im sure Prince Albert would have reprimanded themter, but they were lectured by Hans. Hansh didth? You might not know this Lei. Hans used to be the captain of the Special Forces, like Graces. Whath!? I didnt think he was such an amazing person. I heard hes been out of the royal capital many times. He always goes on and on about what guards should be like. It seems hes been putting up with the other guards on this journey... A lot of things did happen. So, the matchmaking has ended, and we were able to crush Fands momentum since they had gotten the Four Marquis involved in something outrageous, and well, things turned out great. Nii-syama... That means that we will be back at the royal capital already even though weve only been here for a few days. Im a bit disappointed. Chapter 184 - Finale Chapter 184: Finale Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam We wanted to peacefully say farewell to the matchmaking, but it turned out to be a big deal in the end, but apparently, Kingdom doesnt intend to use this as diplomatic ckmail. It was better to keep interacting with them through trade rather than making them owe Kingdom a small debt of gratitude. Therefore, this meeting was epted to give Fand face since they hade here to offer a match. We interacted with them. There were a few mishaps, but nothing serious. Unfortunately, the matchmaking didnt work out, but it was concluded that Fand and Kingdom will continue to get along well with each other. However, while its nice for me to say that a small incident had happened, it made me angry that the adults said that it was nothing serious. But my anger was towards the adults. Lei, Im really sorry. Its also because I wasnt looking carefully. Lawk and Jeff hung their heads down. Lawk and Jeff must have been scolded pretty harshly for them to look this withered since Lawk never listened to people and Jeff listened, although it went in one ear and out the other. We didnt supervise them enough. Were really sorry. I also got apologies from the two Nii-samas. However, these Nii-samas are still children. Ithsh awrighth. I smiled. Jeww, Laww, and Nico. Thanwsh a woth for thhe fwowersh. (Jeff, Lawk and Nico. Thanks a lot for the flowers) They shouldnt forget why they went to the back of the mansion because of the incident, because I was really happy to see the flower garden. Lei! Ith hurthsh. Stop hugging me so tightly. Nii-sama and Gill pulled Jeff and Lawk away from me. Nii-sama, your smile is scary. Le, Im sorry. Im sorry that I was so focused on myself that I didnt see what was going on around me. The two Ojou-sans from Fand, who were apologising, arent adults yet either. One of them also shared her snacks with us during the matchmaking. Theres no way Prince Al is considerate enough to put a napkin on top of the te of snacks. However, Princess Tessa, who is a member of the royal family, should be a little more level-headed. I looked sternly at the Fand attendants who were standing behind the apologising children. Princess Tessa was here, so were her guards. They might have been involved in negotiating since they didnt stand out. However, the children of the Four Marquises, a.k.a us, were left entirely to their children to deal with. And, they wanted the children to take responsibility for their own actions to the very end. I looked stern and stepped forward quite a bit. Hey, whats wrong? Laww, move outh of thhe way. Lawk looked confused while gazing behind me, then he moved out of the way. Nii-sama probably did something. The other children also moved aside. Now only the adults from Fand were in front of me. And they looked at me with dumb expressions on their faces. I crossed my arms. Hans could read the mood right now and he didnt say something like, Youre not crossing your arms. I was practically crossing them. I looked at each and every one of them properly. From one end to the other, I gazed at them slowly. Lei wash widnapped when shhe wash shmaww. (Lei was kidnapped when she was small) The adults from Fand looked at me as if they were wondering what I was saying all of a sudden. Even now, some of them were holding back theirughter because I was small. Lei remembersh who widnapped her. And now... (Lei remembers who kidnapped her. And now...) I looked at each of them again from one end to the other. Iww remember you Farwand peopwe. (Ill remember you Fand people.) The adults started chatting for a moment, and then quietened down. Those who dont know what had happened, wont know what I was talking about. Those who suddenly twitched and looked serious may still have room for improvement. Chiwdren do thhingsh thheyre noth shupposhed tho do. Aduwthsh are thhe ones who are shupposhed tho prothecth thhem from doing thhoshe thhingsh. (Children do things theyre not supposed to do. Adults are the ones who are supposed to protect them from doing those things) I asked them with my eyes if they had protected the children properly or understood what they were supposed to do. If they cant understand that, then theyre hopeless. Everyone wash cwoshe by. (Everyone was close by) Buffo. Hansh wash also cwoshe by. Hans should have held back a bit longer. I said what I wanted to say, and when I tried to turn around, Nii-sama picked me up. I didnt realise that Nico had stood beside me and had his arms crossed or that Gill was standing diagonally behind him as if to protect him. I think the eye colours of Kingdoms royals and the Four Marquises, which couldnt be seen anywhere else, would have made a strong impression on Fands group. Then, Gill spoke, You guys. You may havee here to probe out Kingdoms heir and the heirs of the Four Marquises but be careful. I was surprised by how he had phrased that, but I didnt let it show on my face and silently looked at the Fand people. We were also trying to figure you out. Wow, cool. Then, Nii-sama took his eyes off the Fand adults who had frozen in ce, unable to say anything, and gathered the Fand children who had moved to the sides. The children thought they were going to be med as well and looked meek. It was fun. We will never forget our friendship with you. I hope we meet again someday. The big children lit up, but Jeff and Lawk were bbergasted. It was fun. Lets meet again someday. It was fun. We will meet again. Jeff and Lawk looked brighter now that they understood this. Nico! Lei! There was an aura of relief in the air. In short, I forgive them because I became good friends with the children, but I just wanted to say that Ill beat them up if they do something inappropriate. Nii-sama and Gill, thanks. With this, my stay at Neville fief is really over now. I think it was quite a good trip. Chapter 184.1 - Gossip 01: Welcome to the Pasture! Gossip 01: Wee to the Pasture! Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Kukuku. My pink poncho fluttered in thete winter breeze. A baby stood alone in the pasture. Im here too. And your arms arent crossed. Dey are. I am now at Ojii-samas Rug Dragon pasture. The pasture is so big that it couldnt bepared to the pasture at the Albans mansion in the royal capital. There was no fence to begin with. Im surprised you noticed that there arent any fences. Leis very smart. Theres no point in building fences around such a big ce. The Rug Dragons also know theyre safer with us, so it doesnt make a difference if theyre a wild pack or our own. Ojii-samaughed heartly. Ojii-sama brought me, Nico, as well as Nii-sama and Gill, and the other children from Fand to see the pasture. Ive never seen a pasture this big in Fand either. But there are small pastures in every town in Fand. Its the same in Kingdom. The Nii-samas spoke. Thinking back, the pasture in Earl Tuckers fief was big, and Ojii-samas pasture is big too. However, I certainly didnt see many big pastures in Wester. On the contrary, I dont think I saw many groups of wild Rug Dragons either. So, this is what it means to have no Hollows. You can create pastures anywhere you want without being at risk at night. Thats true. But then why dont all the Rug Dragons live inside of the barrier? Wouldnt wild dragons naturallye inside the barrier to seek safety? The ecology of living beings is quite difficult to understand. However, my goal today is Minnie. I wanted to see Minnie enjoy her time with her friends since she was back in her hometown, and hopefully get the chance to ride some of the other Rug Dragons. Its not like I wanted to take this chance to show off to my friends. Minnie! Kyee. She actually came to my side straight away, but I called out to her to make myself look a little cooler. Minnie probably understood this, so she answered. Shes a good Rug Dragon. Wow. Ive never seen such a small Rug Dragon before. Ive never seen one in Fand. Lawk and Jeff were surprised. Nico and I felt proud when we heard this. Wait a minute, why does Nico feel proud as well? Minnie is a good part of Kingdom. Of course, I would be proud of something that is good in Kingdom, I felt he was saying. Ojii-syama, bashweth. (Ojii-sama, basket) Oh, sure, of course. Ojii-sama smiled and motioned for the baskets to be moved here. We have a few prototype baskets left. Do you big boys want to ride in them too? Yes! Yes! In addition to Minnies basket, there were two other baskets that were divided in the middle. In other words, they could hold four people. Is it alright for us to ride too? Of course. The Rug Dragon is small, but these baskets were constructed to hold two adults in one basket. Jasper and Lloyd were surprised that they could ride too, but they seemed very happy to be able to do so. Lawk and Jeffs small group of children were fidgeting. I guess I have to set an example, dont I? I sucked in a bit of air. Lei ish geththing on. Ah, Lei-sama! Youll get hurt! Its already toote. Hans, youre unsessful. The Rug Dragon poked her head in front of me and I squeezed onto her head. Ah, even Your Highness! I could hear what sounded like screamsing from Nicos guards. Then, we sessfully got into the Minnies basket. It was a perfect fit. Hurrry. Quklyy. Nii-sama and Gill straddled their own Rug Dragons while smiling wryly when Nico and I urged them to. They werent nning on sitting in a basket in the first ce. Like this? This? Lawk and Jeff held out their arms and were stopped by the guards as they tried to hug the Rug Dragons head. Lei-sama is only a bad influence. Thats not true. Ill pretend I didnt hear Hans. Eventually, the bigger people were able to get Lawk and Jeff settled into the baskets by lifting them up from their sides. Everyone in? Alright, well lead. Kyee! Kyee! We will... Kyee! Kyee! The Rug Dragons made a fuss saying that they were fine on their own when Ojii-sama spoke. This was where Minnie grew up, so it should be fine. Awrighth! Lethsh go! Kyee! Kyee! Oh, hey! Lei! You cant just... The Rug Dragon started running quickly. Nii-sama and Gill followed beside me a little further away. The wind at the end of winter was cold, but there was green grass around which hinted of spring as well. Amazing! It feels nice! Kyee. Thats right, thats right. Nii-sama started riding Rug Dragons when he was 11, but thats usually too early. So even if small children have seen Rug Dragons, they can only ride in the carriage. What could be more exciting than having a dragon close enough to touch and share their view as they run? I rummaged around and took out the whistle that I always carried with me. It was the whistle that Otou-sama had given me. Puu. Kyee! Puu. Kyee! Everyone run around in circwesh! (Everyone run around in circles) Kyee! But its the Rug Dragons who are running. We ran around the pasture in circles and got scolded by Ojii-sama afterwards. The Rug Dragons ran away without a care. Lets ride the Rug Dragons again next time, Lawk secretly whispered in my ear. Yup. Its a promise. I nodded and Jeff whispered as well. Hmm. Nico nodded vigorously instead. It was actually very difficult for the Four Marquises and nobles from Fand to meet again. But I had a feeling that well meet again. Chapter 184.2 - Side Story 01: Christmas with Otou-sama (V3 Side Story) Side Story 01: Christmas with Otou-sama (V3 Side Story) Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Aaah, Im tired. Otou-syama? The door suddenly opened and Otou-sama staggered into my room. It was the end of December and Nii-samas birthday had already passed. Otou-sama had a lot of work to do, and I didnt have dinner with him even though he was home. It was something that rarely happened. It seemed like he was finally back from the castle now. He had taken off his jacket, but his tie was still wrapped around his neck, and he hadnt even changed his clothes. Otou-syama, have you had dinner? Lei time is more important than dinner. When Otou-sama found me, he quickly picked me up, hugged me and took a deep breath. Those ipetent fools. They ask me about everything. Shouldnt they ask the person in charge of the Rug Dragons about the Rug Dragons? Why do I have to adjust the numbers for the Rug Dragons? Aiya. I patted Otou-samas shoulders as he hugged me in his arms and motioned for his chambein to prepare a meal for him. Truthfully, I signalled Natalie, and she told the chambein to prepare a meal. Not everyone can understand the adorable gestures of an infant. Its not the chambeins fault for being troubled since he couldnt understand what I was gesturing. Sometimes, its nice to have a meal in my room with just the two of us. I looked around my room. I got a bigger room when I returned to the mansion. It had a big bed, soft carpet, a big couch for me to climb up and read on, and a table and chairs for snacks. Otou-sama should sit down if he was tired, but he paced around the room with me in his arms and didnt speak, probably because he was too tired. Then, a knock sounded from the door and the food cart was pushed into the room. Ive brought your meal, Milord. Why in Leis room? I patted Otou-samas shoulders again as he frowned for a moment, and said, Puth me down. Lei... I sighed as Otou-samained that he didnt want to. Lei wiww eath withh you. Alright then. Otou-sama was in a better mood as he gently lowered me to the ground. I quickly got him to sit down and pulled a childs chair next to him. Yoshi, yoshi. Lei-sama, I will do that. Natalie quickly took the chair from me and ced it next to Otous-sama. She quickly picked me up from behind and ced me on the chair. Hmm. Shes very cooperative. Soup was soon served to Otou-sama, and a small piece of grilled chicken, todays main dish, was neatly sliced and ced in front of me. There was also dessert. As expected, I couldnt eat much even though I was joining him for his meal since I had already eaten dinner. I was only aiming for the cake. So, why the chicken? I stabbed the chicken with my fork just as Otou-sama finished with his soup. Otou-syama, aan. Lei? What are you doing? Aan. The chicken will drop if you dont open your mouth quickly. Otou-sama saw that the chicken was sliding off the fork and quickly put the fork into his mouth. If I think about it carefully, it was bad manners to do this. But, Otou-sama skilfully took a bit of the chicken. As expected of a Four Marquis. Otou-syama, amawzing! Im not going to drop the chicken that Lei fed me! Ai! Hahaha! Its a small price to pay if Otou-sama cheers up since hes been sulking since Nii-samas birthday. The aura in the room was filled with relief. I sat and snuggled with Otou-sama on the couch after a peaceful dinner when Otou-sama started to get heavy. He seemed to be dozing off. He must be really tired. But, hes heavy. A one-year-old baby, who was almost two, didnt have the strength to support a grown man. Natalie quickly pulled me out from under Otou-sama as his chambein gentlyid him down on the couch. Give him a fwuffy piwwow. (Give him a fluffy pillow) Yes. I took the pillow from Natalie and pushed it under Otou-samas head, then put a nket on him. Its kind of on an angle. Yoshi, yoshi. I pulled the nket and adjusted it. Awrighth. Im satisfied. Lets leave him like this for a while. Hell wake up on his own, Jude, who came to check up on us, said in a gentle voice. Ai, yeah. On closer look, isnt there a perfect gap under Otou-samas arms? I crept through the gap in the nket and tried to crawl in. Climbing the couch was my specialty. I made my way through the nket and popped my face on Otou-samas chest. I think I heard an inaudible shriek in the room, but thats okay. I looked at Otou-samas face and he was sleeping peacefully. He was sleeping soundly. Very soundly. H-hmm. What kind of present is this? Otou-sama was surprised that I had fallen asleep. Thats because today must be the day when presents are given to those who worked hard. Merry Christmas. Chapter 185 - In the Royal Capital

Chapter 185: In the Royal Capital

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam When Nicos group, or rather, Prince Alberts group returned from the matchmaking in Fand, it was already the season of young leaves sprouting in the royal capital. That is, it was spring when I returned. Lei! Otou-samas voice echoed in the mansion. Im usually in my room, so theres no point in shouting at such a distance. Otou-syama ish woowing for me! Hansh! (Otou-sama is looking for me! Hans!) Yes? I think its useless. Quicwwy. Yes, okay. Hans picked me up, took a quick look around the room, and gently lowered me to the edge of the bay window. I sucked in my stomach as much as I could and stood up straight against the window curtains. Your stomach is showing a bit. Hans! It wasnt me who was offended by Hanss rude words. It was Natalie. Natalie has been doing a lot of things for metely. Of course, she also scolds Hans for being rude. Its cute because her stomach is sticking out! Nathawiee here. Yes? Rather, why am I surprised? No, this isnt the time to be asking this. The voice that was calling my name wasing closer. Hans stepped back to an inconspicuous spot by the entrance, while Natalie wandered around looking for rubbish that wasnt even on the floor. Lei! The door opened with a bang and Otou-sama flew into the room. Why didnt Otou-sama knock? Lei? He looked around the room and wondered why I wasnt here. Hans? Im here. Natalie. Yes? Pardon me, Im in the middle of cleaning. The two of them tried to deceive Otou-sama. However, such small tricks didnt work. Lei! Hide and seek? He found me in an instant. His experience in this is definitely different from the little ones from Fand. Th-thhere wash a bird outhshide. (Th-there was a bird outside) Lets pretend that I wasnt hiding but watching a bird. A bird? If you want to watch birds, then I can have them fed outside the window. No. Thish ish thhe shecond fwoor. (No. This is the second floor) Its a room without a balcony for security. How would he feed them outside my window? Otou-sama quickly scooped me up in his arms as I was thinking about this and turned to leave the room. Milord, where are you going? Hans called out like a guard. My office. I cant do my job without Lei by my side. I think people wouldnt be able to work with children around. I love Otou-sama and I want to spend as much time with him as possible. However, Otou-sama seemed to have be much more anxious during the little time we were apart, and he wont leave me alone for a short while when he was home. I didnt have to go to the castle as I have just returned, so I will be back at the castle next week. But Otou-sama has work to do and he has to go to the castle. Maybe that was why he came home earlier than usual, but because of that, he also brought his work home with him and ended up staying in his office. And, he watches me loiter around his office as he works. Frankly, its a pain in the butt. Lei-sama, lets give up. Hans, what are you talking about? Otou-sama looked suspiciously at Hans, who had spoken to me very quietly. Well, I guess hes onlying home this week, and itll work out somehow since Ill be going back to the castle next week. Babies also need time alone. I clung tightly to Otou-samas neck for now. Were you lonely too, Lei? Ai. A lot of things happened, and I was with Nii-sama at night, so I cant say that I had time to feel lonely. Unlike a baby, Nii-sama couldnt get special leave, so he had to go back to the dormitory as soon as he returned. I thought that Nii-sama would grieve, but he went back to the dormitory withoutining. Im going to gather information on what has happened while I wasnt here. Its rare for a noble from another country to visit, and its also rare for the Four Marquises and royals to meet with a noble from Frontier. Im sure theyll be all sorts of rumours flying around. Is that something a twelve year old thinks about? I looked at Nii-sama in admiration, and he patted my head and smiled. Of course, Im thinking about meeting with Remington and Molesey. Ill have youe with me then. Chrish! I have a preshenths for her! (Chris! I have presents for her!) Arent you seeing Chris next week? Nii-sama chuckled at my excitement. The Remington and Molesey that Nii-sama was referring to was Felicia and Mark. In other words, the heirs of the Four Marquises. I feel bad, but Im d Im in afortable position. After a week of not resting and resting, Im going to the castle with Otou-sama today. Hmm, hmm, hmmm. Kyee. The Rug Dragon replied from outside of the carriage. I never thought that you would be so close to Prince Nichs that you would look forward to going to the castle that much, Otou-sama smiled wryly. Its fine for me to have a good time, but itsplicated to be good friends with royalty. I tapped the package on myp. Im woowing forward tho giving Chrish her preshenths. (Im looking forward to giving Chris her presents) I see. Of course, its fun to see Nico, but Im meeting Chris for the first time in a long time. Im looking forward to giving her the gifts that Id collected from the northern fief. When I got to the castle, Chris was probably looking forward to seeing me because she was already waiting at the castle for me with a smiling Felicia. Of course, Nico was next to them. Lei! Chrish! I had Hans help me down from the carriage and ran up to Nico and Chris. Chrish, are you weww? Of course! I even had a blind date. Chris crossed her arms and turned away in anger. I was curious about Felicia, who had aplex expression on her face next to Chris. Amazing! I dont know whats amazing, but I said it anyway. Besides, doesnt she want me to ask how it went? And, I also want to give her the presents. Lei, whats that? Nico, ithsh thhoshe thhingsh. Those things, huh. Ai. Nico looked at me questionably. Rude. Lets go to the library first. I studied hardst week, so Odds-sensei gave me the day off. Nico, nice! I only spent time with Otou-samast week. The royals sure have it hard. I have to praise him. Alright! Lets go! Ooh! Wait! Thus, life returned to normal. Chapter 186 - Presents

Chapter 186: Presents

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam When we got to the library, which was also the ssroom, Chris fidgeted and looked like she wanted to say something. Is it about the blind date? Hey, Lei. Ai? Im curious about that box, about that box youre holding. Thish? I held the bag and puffed out my chest. Thish ish a preshenth from my triph. (This is a present from my trip) It wasnt a trip, we were inspecting the fief, Nico said seriously. At first, but I felt like we had just yed around since we got to Ojii-samas fief. Then, Ill rephrase it, Thish ish preshenths from thhe inshpecthion. Show me! I sat down on the carpet, flipped open the box and opened it on the floor. Wow, huh? Whats this? Chriss delight changed to confusion. Preshenths. I picwed thhem up from everywhere. The presents that I had spread out onto the floor were collected from all over the ce. First, I picked up a t and slightly bluish stone. Thish ish a shthone from Miwsh Lawe. (This is a stone from Mils Lake) Mils Lake is here. Its to the northwest of the royal capital. I thought that Odds-sensei wouldnt be here since we didnt have ss, but he was here. He immediately drew a map on the ckboard and exined where Mils Lake was. I stood up with the t stone in my hand and imitated throwing it to the side. Ith fwiesh on thhe wather if you thhrow ith wiwe thhish. (It flies on the water if you throw it like this) I dont know what Lei is saying. Lei, its like this, right? Nico picked up another stone and did the same thing. If you throw it like this onto the waters surface, then the stone will bounce over the water. What?! Thats amazing! Ithsh becaushe thhe shthone ish fwath. (Its because the stone is t) Youre right! The stones are t. I dont think theres much difference from how Nico exined it and how I exined it though. Why does Chris look like she understood him well? Fine. Lets move onto the next item. And I cowwecthed a woth of them. (And I collected a lot of them) The stones varied from bluish to reddish ones, and if you looked closely, there was a mix of different stones in there as well. Everyone went up to the stones and looked at them. I guess the waves from Mils Lake rubbed the stones together and the edges were grinded down to form round stones, even Odds-sensei picked up a stone and exined this to us while demonstrating how the waves would rub the stones together. I picked up another stone and showed it to them. Thish pointhy shthone ish from Purgathory Ishwand. (This pointy stone is from Purgatory Ind) Lei, you picked up stones in that situation? Nico looked amazed, but I picked this up before everything happened. Really!? Le-sama, that ind is....! Dont tell me His Highness went as well? H-hmm. I think I went. Nico averted his gaze. And thish ish hepathica. Odds-sensei seemed like he was going to start lecturing, so I interrupted him. I idently mentioned Purgatory Ind, but I didnt want to tell him, I just forgot for a moment that it was a secret. The flower is t. Thish ish withhered. If you puth ith intho a boow, thhen ithww go fwath wiwe thhish. (This is withered. If you put it into a book, then itll go t like this) When I returned, the maids stuck it onto a piece of paper with glue. Ith mawesh a good boowmarw. (It makes a good bookmark) You can see the flower whenever you want. Its amazing. Chris was happy with this. Thish ish a cave shthone. (This is a cave stone) Lei-sama, what the hell did you do? Hans said in amazement. Thats rude of you to say that. I picwed ith up shince ith wash where I feww. (I picked it up since it was where I fell. So, turning anything to profit means this. I didnth thrip. I feww. (I didnt trip. I fell) Thats even worse. Isnt it fine since I didnt fall because I wanted to. Look, this stone is ck. Youre right. Theres something different about this stone. It seemed like Chris understood how valuable the stone is. Arent these stones unique to the northern hills? Odds-sensei looked at all the stones. There wash a cave ath Ojii-syamas manshion. I knew it. I see, thats very interesting. After enjoying my presents, Nico signalled the maid to bring a small box. This is my present to Chris. What is it? It was a small box without any ribbons on it. I looked at it curiously. Chris opened the box and a loud sound echoed in the room. There was a beautiful green stone inside. Its a mchite from Wellington Mountain which is located on the other side of Mils Lake. Its beautiful to look at, but I also heard that a lot of people make brooches out of it. It was quite different from the mchite that I remember, but I guess this is what the power of a Prince is all about. Nico, thanks. Chris smiled happily. Then, she looked at me, Thanks Lei, and smiled happily. Chris has also grown since she could say thank you now. I nodded and there was a knock at the door. Then, a group of maids came in pushing carts. Natalie stepped forward and coughed. This is a present to everyone from Le-sama. Everyone was confused since there were sweets and tea on the carts even though it was a present. We have recreated the secret recipes from Earl Coulters mansion, which Le-sama has asked the chefs to teach her. The only ce where you can eat these sweets in the royal capital is the Albans mansion. Natalie proudly emphasized the words, secret, Le-sama, and asked. This evoked a shout of joy from the castle maids. Odds-sensei also looked happy. He must actually have a sweet tooth. Hmm. Well then, lets take a break and have some tea. Sweethsh! Importhanth! What do they taste like? I cant wait to eat them! Its okay to have days without studying. Chapter 187 - Join Us

Chapter 187: Join Us

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam The week started with presents, and neither Nico nor I fell ill, probably because we rested for a week. Once today ends, it will be the weekend, so its a day off. So, Today ish thhe day Nii-syamaesh home! Its the tree-climbing day. Chris onlyes to the castle on days her sister, Felicia, does, so she doesnte every day, therefore she didnt know if she would be able to take Nii-samas ss until the given day. Ill be here today! Chris,dies do not bounce around in public. Felicia escorted Chris to the castle and scolded her for bouncing. I stared at them. Chris is at the castle today. I listened to their conversation and secretly learnt that it was alright to bounce when I grow up as long as it wasnt in public. After all, their example is valuable to me since I dont have any adult women around me. Lei-sama, youre thinking too much. Im noth. Im not thinking. Im just learning. Actually, Felicia seemed very busy, and she never came to teach me etiquette even though she said she would. Im aware that Im a two-year-old who didnt have to worry about etiquette right now. Then, Ille back this afternoon, Felicia smiled and said before going back to her work at the castle. Ish Fewicia shthudying thoday? (Is Felicia studying today?) I asked Chris and she pulled Nico and I to a corner for a bit. But the maids and guards were still close enough to hear what we were talking about. No. Nee-sama said she wanted to join us during Lukes ss. Nii-syamas? Yeah. But, you know, its a secret. Chris put a finger to her mouth and made a shushing gesture. Nico crossed his arms and looked conflicted. Why? Lukes sses are easy to understand. His face said that there was no reason to keep it a secret. Nee-sama said a lot of things, but I couldnt understand much. But, its a secret. I dont know. I turned to Hans. Its too hard for me to exin, and it wouldnt be a secret if Odds-sensei heard this. Ah, Ill be talking to myself from now on, Hans began talking without looking at us. Firstly, Felicia-sama has already graduated from the Academy, but is being taught by a younger Academy student. Secondly, theyre supposed to be equal, but her position is lower if she is taught by him. Isnt it fine to learn something you dont know from someone else? Thats why Felicia-sama will be here in the afternoon, right? I see, Nico seemed like he understood. However, even if the person who is learning is alright with this, it doesnt mean that others will be. Some people might not like it, and if they find out, they could stop her from learning. Hans,nguage. Natalie chimed Hans since his words were getting more casual. Im talking to myself. Hansh, thhanwsh. I understood. What about Nico? Some people wont like it. Theyll stop her. Thats... Nico, wethsh go, I interrupted Nico. Lei wanthsh Fewicia thoe. Iww weep ith a shecreth. (Lei wants Felicia toe. Ill keep it a secret) Me too. Lei and Chris, Nico thought for a moment. A secret? Alright. Lets go. Itll be troublesome if he keeps asking about this. Ive never heard anything about the Remingtons. But, at my debut, and from my association with Chris and Felicia, I had a vague idea that the Remington House seems to be in trouble. There wasnt much a two-year-old could do. But I can at least do something that wouldnt hold back someone from learning. Lei will fall asleep anyhow. Nico thhathsh rude. Either way, Im looking forward to the afternoon. Nii-syama! Luke! First was a hug. For some reason, we had the habit of lining up in order, Nico, me and then Chris, to wait for Nii-sama and Gill to hold us. Oh, Chris is here too? We have to treat everyone the same or else itll be unfair. Then, okay. She had gotten pretty big at five, but Nii-sama held her in his arms without dropping her and smiled softly as he spun Chris around. Fun! Thats good. Lei wanthsh tho do thhath thoo. Alright. Oh, Felicia. This was the first time that Nii-sama noticed Felicia who was smiling at Chris. By the way, Gill was holding Nico up high. He noticed Felicia at the same time as Nii-sama. Do you want to try, Felicia? Im fine, Felicia refused straight away. I came here since I wanted to study with Chris today. Thats... Nii-sama gently lowered Chris. Oh, its supposed to be my turn. Felicia, youre already 16. Youve already graduated from the Academy and should have started practicing how to channel your magic. I may have something to learn from you, but I dont think you have anything to learn from me. Nii-sama looked suspiciously at Felicia. Its because Ive just started training. I dont think Im weak, but I dont seem to be as strong as Okaa-sama requires me to be. Indeed, I dont think Felicias magic power is inferior to Gills or Marks. Whats there to be displeased about? I should have enough magic, but if I cant use it well, then I have to train. Thats true, but why is she asking Nii-sama to train her? Nii-sama has been trained by Otou-sama since he was ten. It would be fine if the Remingtons did that as well. Im sure Nii-sama is trying to say this. But Gill interrupted before Nii-sama could open his mouth. Luke, Mark and I were also trained by the Albans. I dont think it matters if a Remington joins us. Gill. Nii-samas eyes were asking him why he was defending Felicia. Again, you dont have to teach me. Ill watch what Chris does and learn for myself what Im missing. I just want you to allow me to be present and learn something from this. And... Felicia looked down for a moment. I dont want Okaa-sama and Otou-sama to know about this. Some people dont like it, and will stop Felicia, Nico muttered. So thats what it means? Thats what it means. Were not doing much, but you can observe if you want. I also want to observe Leis, my sisters ss. Nii-sama only smiled at Felicia. Sisters are important, arent they? You can observe. Whatever you do during that time doesnt concern me, so I wont tell anyone, that was what Nii-sama was saying. Thanks, Luke. And Gill. Felicia smiled in relief and became our study buddy from today onwards. Chapter 188 - I’m Only Two

Chapter 188: Im Only Two

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam We began our training by swaying magic to feel our magic. Chris has done it a few times before, so she knows the procedure. Felicia, who said she would just watch, was surprised to see an unfamiliar training method. She was worried about whether Chris was okay and began to fret about whether she could do it too. She was really just watching, but it was annoying to see her act like that. Nii-sama must have thought the same because he spoke to her, Felicia, would you like to try for a bit? No, hmm. Im just watching. Its fine for you to join in with the children. Really? She fidgeted as she spoke. Isnt she cute? Ill help sway your magic. No thanks. She shut Gill down. Well, its a bit sensitive for a woman to hold hands. Then, Lei wiww do ith. Oh my. Is that alright? I think shes figured out that I was mentoring Nico and Chris even though Im small. Felicia is also quite a good judge of character. Lei wiww channew magic from here. Youre channelling it through my right hand. Channelling magic is a mystery. Ai. See. Oh my! Felicia raised her voice in surprise and tried to take her hand away from mine. She can take her hand away, but its easier to control if our hands are connected. Nii-sama advised her, Try to sway your magic just like that. Sway magic instead of circting it. Felicia closed her eyes and her body swayed. That should be enough. I let go. Oh, its shifted. Curious. Then circte your magic slowly like you normally do. Alright. But... Felicia opened her eyes and was troubled. I cant circte my magic well since its shifted. Realising that is the key to using your magic well. Nii-samaughed since she had noticed this. I thought the same with Mark, but Felicia, I dont think your magic nor Marks is inferior at all. Its just that the way you circte your magic is wasteful. Ive been training how to circte my magic for years. Gill nodded as if that was the case. When I was still too young to walk, Otou-sama didnt seem to have taken much interest in Nii-sama. Nevertheless, he began training Nii-samas magic at home at the same time Nii-sama started training his magic at the Academy. Which meant that all the Four Marquises properly train their sessors. Of course, that included the Lisburns, Gills House. In addition to that, I discuss with Luke and train by myself. Giww amazing! Well, yeah. I think its truly amazing that Gill didnt care that Nii-sama is younger than him. I think youre only aware that youre circting your magic around, but like water seeping out of a wet cloth, your magic is seeping out and bing useless, Nii-sama exined. This wasnt exined to Nico and Chris since small children would have trouble understanding the theory even if you exin it to them. All that matters right now is that they have fun moving their magic around. Think of it as trying not to force it out of your body. To be precise, you can force it out. For example, its like making a round ball outside of your body when you make a barrier. The important thing is to not let magic leak out from there. So, does that mean Im not channelling all my magic into the magic stones when Im doing it? Probably. Ive never seen you do it before, so I cant say. Felicias quick to understand, and shes too serious. I looked into Felicias eyes and smiled. Fewicia, magic ish inthereshthing. Interesting? No, handling magic is the duty of the Four Marquises. Its not interesting. Felicia reminded me rather politely as if she was reprimanding me. Thats probably how she tells it to Chris as well. Nii-syama, magic shthone pweashe. Okay. I received a small magic stone from Nii-sama. This is used for light. I gently channelled my magic into the magic stone. Felicia tried to stop me but gave up. Were the teachers right now. Thish wiww thurn intho money. Money? Chris and Felicias voices ovepped. Thish ish a job. Channew magic in. Then itsh besh shweethsh bread. (This is a job. Channel magic in. Then it bes sweets and bread) Puff it bes sweets? By doing this? Chris was surprised. Nico was also looking at the magic stone with new eyes. To them, magic stones were used for the barrier, and they dont feel that it is a necessity of life. There arenth many magic ushersh. (There arent many magic users) Thats why theres jobs for channelling magic into magic stones in town. Those stones be light and heat to cook, Nii-sama added. Sway magic. Channew ith outh. Magic besh bread. Isnt bread just a little too different? Food ish importhanth. Hans interrupted me and huffed at my serious reply. Im sorry, Lei-sama. Bread is important, isnt it? Ai. I nodded firmly. In the end, it ends up like this. Magic ish inthereshthing. You can pway withh ith. (Magic is interesting. You can y with it) Felicia had her mouth agape, then quickly closed it. I see. Having your mouth agape isntdy-like. I made a note in my mind. Lei and I also practice moving our magic before bed. Although, thats just for fun. Me too. I dont have any siblings, so I do it alone. Nii-sama and Gill also spoke. Gill seemed a bit lonely when he said he did it alone. Chris, who had been silently listening to our conversation, bounced up and down. Ladies shouldnt bounce, should they? But Felicia was too confused to pay her any attention. Its simply fun. Its fun. You can just simply enjoy it like Chris. Felicias face lit up. Youre right. We can do this together whenever we want since were home together. Yay! I get to practice magic with Nee-sama! Since then, Felicia has beening to ss every week, and she hadpletely forgotten about the etiquette sses that she was supposed to teach since she was so busy with Nii-samas ss. But thats fine with me. Since, Im shthiww onwy thwo. (Im still only two) I stretched my index and middle finger. Lei-sama, your thumb is out too, so youre three. Donth woow ath thhe thumb. (Dont look at the thumb) ... So, youre around two, yeah? Ai. I dont need to learn about etiquette right now. Chapter 189 - Despite Being an Adult

Chapter 189: Despite Being an Adult

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Mark arrived in the middle of the next week. It was spring, but he had wintery hair and eyes. Hes a winter noble who is also popr with the Albans maids. Mark! Ithsh Marw. Its Mark? Mark hadnte to ss since he took us to the barrier room and got scolded even though he was supposed to be our teacher like Nii-sama. Still, we watched Mark excitingly as he walked over to us, as we expected that he would do something fun. Prince Nichs, Lei, and Christine. You can call me Chris. Then, Chris. Its a nice day today, so why dont you three go to the West Botanical Garden? West Botanical Garden. How alluring it sounded. We were delighted. Mark-sama, be careful, the Princes guards looked reluctantly at Mark and called for his attention. Thats true. Mark took me and Nico to the barrier room without permission recently and the guards were also scolded a lot because of that. However, I think his guards should be scolded. After all, they did nothing good during the northern inspection. By the way, Your Highness and Lei, arent you going to give me any souvenirs? I heard that Chris and Felicia got some. Where did he hear that from? I couldnt give Felicia stones and a handmade bookmark, so Nii-sama should have prepared something for her since it was from the Albans House. I thought that the Molesey House would receive something as well. Hm, uncle prepared a souvenir for you Mark. Nico looked up at Mark as if he hadnt gotten it. I got it. Of course, I got some from Luke and Gill too. But you know... Mark is around 20, but he was pouting and looked unhappy. His Highness and Lei are both my friends. I thought it would have been nice if you gave me something since I had to stay at the royal capital. Youre not our friend, arent you our teacher? Oh, Your Highness, why did you say that? Im your teacher, but Im also your friend. Hmm. Im not sure about that. I felt troubled even if Nico looked at me. I sighed a little and fumbled in my poncho pocket. Ai. Shouvenir. I knew you got me something Lei! You knew what I was talking about. But what is this? Rocw. It was a ck rock from the northern fief that I happen to leave at the back of my poncho pocket. The maids would normally empty out my pockets, but they turned a blind eye to this since I usually kept snacks and other stuff in my pockets. I know its a rock. Mark was puzzled. He had heard that Chris had received souvenirs, but he didnt know what kind of souvenirs. Thats... Nico briefly exined for me, Its a cave rock that Lei picked up when she fell into a hole. Thathsh righth! Nico is amazing. Its a special rock in the hilly parts of the north. She only showed it to me. Youre so lucky Mark. I only had two ck rocks, so I only showed them to Chris. Thwo. I onwy had thwo. He, heh. Its unusual. Thanks. Mark tossed the rock and caught it, then he carefully tucked it into his pocket. I heard that Felicia has been joining in on your sses. Its boring that Im the only one who seems to be left out of the loop. Youre older than us, and youre already channelling your magic into the magic stones for the barrier. Nico was shocked. Thats true, but Felicia is practicing on them now as well, and Gill will be starting next year. Giww twoo? Hes only younger than Felicia by a year. Oh yeah, Gill is almost an adult. Im the oldest and Luke is the youngest, so Felicia and Gill are in the middle, but theyre closer to Luke. And you two younger sisters are close to each other as well. Im the only one out of ce, its not fun at all. Arent you friends with father? With Prince Lambert? Ive never thought of it that way before. Al and I are friends though. By the way, Nico, who is talking to Mark as an equal, is three years old; I am two and Chris is five. I was shocked at what they were talking about. But why is Felicia attending your sses? Thats... Nico nced at Chris and I. He was probably wondering what he should say. Its a secret. Secreth. There was no need to worry about it. Weve already decided to keep it a secret. Its a secret from me as well? Even though Im also a child of the Four Marquises? Its a secret between the children, Mark. Nico looked at Mark as if saying he was an adult. Hes a really hopeless adult. Ashw Nii-shama and Fewicia. (Ask Nii-sama and Felicia) Yes, you should ask Nee-sama directly. Tsk. Whats with that tsk? The guards were also standing surprised at the back. One couldnt hold back hisughter. The West Botanical Garden had a greenhouse with a few flowers from Wester and lots of fruits and vegetables. Wathermewon! I athe ith in Weshther. Ive also had them before, but arent they summer fruits? Since it was a greenhouse, precious things grew it in. I thought that the West Botanical Garden would be better for you than the one in the south since theres a lot of food here and youre gluttonies. This is where they grow food used in the castle. These foods go into your mouth, Your Highness and theyre also served in the dining hall. We were certainly learning about the world with this. The watermelon was too expensive to eat, but we were allowed to eat freshly picked tomatoes and the like, and then Marks ss was over. Lets meet again, Mark briskly left, and his evaluation went up. Bye! Bye! See youter. We waved our hands, and a few dayster, we were gaping. Yo. I saw a happy Mark and a dejected Nii-sama, Gill and Felicia. Ive decided to take Lukes ss with you. What the heck are you doing? Youre already an adult and doing your job as a member of the Four Marquis. Now, lets see you shake your magic. He must havee here to y, not study. Chapter 190 - Mark’s Objective Chapter 190: Marks Objective Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Mark, you... Nii-sama put his hand on his forehead and shook his head as if Mark was a troublesome person. You came to our house a lot to studyst year. I think Ive already taught you all you need to know. I guess he was talking about the Albans mansion when he said house. I didnt know that Mark came over. It was when you werent there Lei, Nii-sama exined since he had seen my questioning look. I see. Then I wouldnt have seen him. Well, isnt it fine? Were not as busy as our fathers. Im only ying with the children once a week. Oh, I think your true intentions just slipped out. Nico looked sternly at Mark. Were not ying around. Were studying. Youre right, Your Highness, Mark replied politely to Nico. But his opinion didnt waver. Felicia is here, so its not strange for me to be here. Now, lets start studying. Well, okay. Nii-sama surprisingly started cirction practice without any resistance. The ss went well with the addition of an experienced adult. As everyone wasughing and shaking their magic, I suddenly felt like there were more guards here than usual. Thathsh Gracesh. (Thats Graces) Lei, concentrate. I felt like I saw a familiar guard and raised my voice, but Nii-sama scolded me softly. Ill ask him againter. But Ive always thought that I never made it to the end of ss because Nii-sama came in the afternoon. I fell asleep while helping Nico and Chris. When I woke up after another good nap that day, Mark was gone, and the person who I thought was Graces was gone too. Felicia, who was leaving with Chris, was still here, and she rubbed my head while I rubbed my eyes after waking up. Chris climbed up onto the bed and smiled. Youre such a good sleeper. Chris used to sleep a lot too. Doesnt Lei sleep too much? Nico asked Felicia grumpily. I think its normal. Chris takes naps sometimes too. Sometimes. Im not a baby anymore. Lei ishnth eithher. I quickly imed. Wheresh Marw? He left already. But hesing back next week. He seemed to be enjoying himself as a teacher and as a student. I didnt expect him to be like that. Felicia also seemed to be enjoying herself as she put her hand on her check. I want toe and take Marks ss too if I have time. Exploring the castle is so exciting! Nii-sama and Gill smiled wryly, but they couldnte since they had sses at the Academy. I wondered if I was still the Princes ymate and if the ssroom was still for the toddlers to use. ??????? Nii-samas Perspective Gill! Higher! Gill! Me too! Chris. No, its dangerous. Gill took Prince Nico and Chris to climb trees. Felicia was worried about Chris and it was funny to see her hovering around Gill and interrupting him instead. Mark, the eldest one, should be watching them, but this easy-going and only child of one of the Four Marquises Houses, had no sense of taking care of children and his light coat hem was swaying in the spring wind. Even Otou-sama didnt know how to take care of his children; I guess thats what being a noble is all about. So, Mark. Whats your real purpose? My real purpose? Im going to relearn how to manipte magic. Then, Ill rephrase my question. What is your purpose for relearning how to manipte your magic? Hmm. I was annoyed when he looked at me as if I had done well. I was supposed to be the teacher today, and Mark was supposed to be learning. You visited our mansion the other day with Gill, right? I gave you a souvenir then, but I heard you asked Lei for more souvenirs, I said in annoyance. Why is he begging a two year old, or rather, Lei, for a souvenir? Otou-sama was appalled. It couldnt be helped that he went to Lei and asked her for a rock. Iww give Otou-syama thhish rocw. Ithsh thhe shame cowour ash your eyesh. (Ill give Otou-sama this rock. Its the same colour as your eyes) She gave him a pinkish rock rather than a purple one, but it should be fine since he seemed happy about it. Isnt it fine? I would have given up if she said she didnt have any for me, but she gave me one, so I took it. I decorated my room with it. You took Leis rock, so you should do that much. Mark chuckled. This is fun. I never would have thought that the Four Marquises would gather together like this a year ago. Yeah. Since both the royal family and the Four Marquises are independent, they try to stay out of each others ways. This was so that the royal family wouldnt give preferential treatment to one family, or it could also be that collusion among the Four Marquis was too dangerous since there would be too much influence in one ce. But I think the real reason is that no one had an interest in the other. But the royal family approached the Albans. To be precise, they had simply chosen Le as the Princes ymate, but it doesnt look like that from the outside. Yeah. Its annoying. But the Remingtons sent their youngest daughter. I guess they hated the power bnce leaning towards the Albans, but the publics view of the Albans has weakened as a result, right? Yes. Im surprised even Felicia showed up. Gill and I came here as teachers before Felicia came alone, but it was no secret that the Albans and Lisburn got along well, so it wasnt a big deal. Rather, it would look to others as if Gill was the teacher and I was just there because of my age. That was fine with me. Well, its also because I dont want people to think that the Moleseys have been left out of the loop. Thats true. In fact, Im sure our Otou-samas get along well with each other. Well... But its not just about how it looks to outsiders, the teasing tone in Marks voice disappeared. I looked up at Mark, who was standing next to me. When you came over to my house the other day, we talked about what we Moleseys thought about the Third Prince of Easter, right? I wasnt nning on meeting him, but I did have the opportunity to meet him a little at some party. Yes. It was nice to hear your opinion on him. I visited the Molesey House to gather information. But, you see, Im more anxious about the Remingtons. The Remingtons, you say? Sure, there were a lot of weird things like letting a little girl like Chris have a matchmaking. We Moleseys, well, we get along with the Albans. The Albans and Lisburns are friends. Therefore, the Moleseys arent on bad terms with the Lisburns either. Yes, I know. But I dont know about the Remingtons. I thought about the reason when he said this. The Molesey House didnt associate with anyone in the first ce. They became closer to the Albans House because of Lei. As a result, they didnt have a bad rtionship with the Lisburn House either. But the Remington House wasnt connected to any of the other Houses. I dont think the Remingtons should be isted. The conversation Mark started was a surprising one. Chapter 191 - Complicity (Luke’s Perspective) Chapter 191: Complicity (Lukes Perspective) Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam You said istion, but isnt it just that were not close with them? The Remingtons do a proper job with the barrier and they are doing their political work as well. In other words, nothing has changed; in fact, its the rest of us three families that have changed. It was just that the three houses questioned what magic was because of Lei and grew a little closer. Even if the Remingtons are isted, I dont think they would have a problem with it, since Otou-sama didnt think anything of it even if he were isted. That was how much the Four Marquises werent interested in each other. Fathers generation is probably fine with this. Or perhaps, its difficult to say what can be done to improve the situation. If father hadnt made a move, then nothing would have changed in the first ce, Mark lightly agreed with me. But I wonder if thats alright with our generation. Our generation? I was surprised that we had been lumped together. Otou-sama is still in the prime of his life. I had only started training my magic two years ago. I have six more years before Ie of age. Hey, hey, I may be a little older than you, but your father is more than 10 years older than me. However, Im only four years older than Felicia, and five years older than Gill. I think of myself as being in the same generation as you guys and Prince Lambert. Prince Lamberts generation? Yeah. Our fathers are in the same generation as the current King. And the Four Marquises who are younger than me and I are in Prince Lamberts generation. Perhaps, Prince Nicos generation will be included in this too. Mark is 20. Hes more in Otou-samas generation for me than the childrens generation. Dear me. Dont treat me like an old man. Even with the barrier, Im only helping father. Im sorry. Honestly, I apologised because I thought that his generation had nothing to do with me. Im not going to say something childish like I want us to get along. Its just the Remington House doesnt seem the same as ours where our parents take good care of us. I had an inkling that it was something like that. Thats why... Mark looked at Gill and Felicia and at His Highness and Chris, who were ying happily. Even if their parents arent supportive. What was Mark expecting when he said that? It will be extremely difficult for Felicia to stand alone. When the timees, if we dont support her, then Kingdom, which is protected by the royal family and the Four Marquises, will copse. Mark? With fathers generation and ours. Two, not one, make up the groups that maintain the barrier. Wouldnt it be a relief if that happened? It was something I hadnt thought of. I didnt know what to think and nothing came out of my mouth. So, were going to train our magic, and raise all the childrens powers. So that the barrier can be maintained with our generation alone. Coincidence or not, but all the skilful people are gathered here, Im sure we can do it. Youre not just talking about the heirs, but Lei and Chris too? Thats right. Those two have too much magic, so they probably wont be left alone even if theyre not sessors. You came all the way here today to say that? Then it would have been better for him toe to the mansion so we can talk about it more. Mark looked a little cheeky andughed. I didnt want father to know. I mean, Luke, you shouldnt tell the Albans head either. Why? Because theyll stop us. Youre right. At least, Otou-sama wouldnt like Lei to be involved, and Gills father wouldnt want to impose such a burden on a small child. But we can do it, for better or for worse. Im not going to misjudge Leis special powers just because shes cute. In terms of magic maniption alone, shes probably better than you. Thats... Lei said that I was amazing since I learnt everything quickly, but Lei is actually better at manipting magic than me. She just doesnt know because she cant concentrate and falls asleep quickly. Felicia is too serious to keep secrets, so you cant tell Felicia and Chris about this. This is between me, you, and Gill. I havent agreed to anything yet, and I dont know what Gill will say. Gill will agree. Im sure. I couldnt help but snap at the confident Mark, Then, Prince Lambert... He doesnt know. If he does, then hell disband this study group. I felt like I was about to be made an aplice to something preposterous. Chapter 192 - Otou-sama is Busy

Chapter 192: Otou-sama is Busy

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Felicia started showing up to Marks sses, and Felicia and Mark started showing to Nii-sama and Gills sses. A few extra guards also came on those days in addition to the usual guards. Graces was there most of the time, so I was kind of happy to see him. I have a slight connection with him, and he was also the person who had protected Otou-sama. He seemed to feel indebted to me for some reason and listened to my requests. Gracesh I wanth tho cwimb thhath three. (Graces I want to climb that tree) Alright, up you go. He lifted me up like this. Climb up the ces you can climb, it waspletely different from what Hans would do. Hans would scold him, Graces, you have to guard them, is this the time to be paying attention to a baby? No, Im guarding them inside the castle, its different from guarding someone outside of the royal capital. I thought that it was more important to raise the Four Marquis children well rather than protect them from enemies. Dont quibble. Well, in fact, Hans told Nii-sama that the convoy corps was monitoring what the Four Marquis children were doing since they were all gathered here. They wanted to keep track of the movements of the Four Marquises. Felicia was also included in this, but it must have made a big impact for Mark to be here since hes already an adult. Stupid Mark. Under these circumstances, the Remingtons must have found out long ago that Felicia has been training her magic here. However, Felicia exined, They know that Im taking sses with Chris. But she was surprised that I was interested in such a thing. She only asked me if I was embarrassed to be studying with babies since Ive already graduated from the Academy. Felicia smiled sadly. She knows I want to spend time with Chris, so she probably thinks that Im simply keeping herpany instead of studying. Shes not interested in what I want or anything else. She just thinks its better not to be disturbed. Certainly, Otou-sama didnt seem interested in what Im learning. I guess he just wants me to have fun. Oh my, why are Hans and Natalie looking at each other in a troubled way? Well, in a roundabout way, the Four Marquises are independent and dont interfere with each other. Yes, but she heard what I said. Felicia giggled. I think shes beenughing a lottely. Chris also seemed to be enjoying herself. But the reason why we were able to y like this is because we were actually spending more and more time at the castle. Its quite a long time between when I wake up from my nap and when Otou-samaes to pick me up. I yed with Nico while waiting, which made him happy, and I had no problems with this either. The maids were apparently worried about me noting home early, but that doesnt matter for now, the problem right now is Otou-sama. Lei! He says, as he puts me on hisp and doesnt let go while in the carriage. I want to look outside the carriage too, but it cant be helped so I swung my legs. Otou-sama seemed really busy with work. Lately, the distribution of the Rug Dragons has been very intense. Originally, each fief should only rece the Rug Dragons they need from the herds in their fiefs, but having the Rug Dragons travel from Kingdom to Wester and back, then from Kingdom to Fand means that business is not just across fiefs, but across countries. Gah. What else can I say in reply to Otou-sama who wasining about how hard his work was? And a lot of magic stones are being moved around too. The amount of magic stonesing from Wester and Fand remain the same, but recently, weve been exporting more to Fand. Were also exporting some to Wester, but a lot less than to Fand. The system was designed so that the magic stones would be gathered in Kingdom, so a slight increase in exports wont cause any problems. But why are the exports increasing? Ai. Thats certainly information Im interested in. Id like to go to Fand to investigate. Well, I dont think it would be a problem for me to go to a town near the border. But I dont want to separate from Lei. I didnt respond to this. I would also miss Otou-sama when hes gone, but thats what working means sometimes. Ill send a team of investigators first for now... Iforted him. I can only ask Otou-sama to do his best as someone who he is raising. But what are the others doing? For example, Gills Otou-sama. Leis hard on me. Im noth. Stan-ojisamamented. He came to the mansion with Gill and Julia-obasama on his day off. I only asked him, Otou-syama ish bushy wathewy. Are you bushy Sthan-ojisyama? (Otou-sama is busytely. Are you busy Stan-ojisama) I didnt say that he was cking off or not doing his job. It feels like you did. Well, the answer to your question is that Im busy too. Stan-ojisama looked tired as he grieved. Is Deaning homete too? Ai, Juwia-obasama. Otou-syama ish thired. Oh my, Stan is as well. It must be true since Julia-obasama said it was. Fand is making a lot of fuss about the Rug Dragons and the magic stones. Dean works more on the Wester side, but Im the one whos dealing with Fand. The vendors say theyre just following the orders, and Im beginning to wonder if I need to go to Fand for this, but I cant go, and Im troubled over who to send to investigate. I certainly didnt get the impression that anyone was verypetent. Whether it be the Lisburns or the Albans, it would be quicker to use ourpanies. But the civil officials are the people who are operating this, so thats a problem. Those guys cant do their jobs. Its not that they cant, its that they dont want to leave the royal capital. Theyll faint if I told them to go to Fand to investigate, Otou-sama, who had just returned, joined in on the conversation. Stans right, lets use ourpanies first. That sounds faster. It sounds like a hassle. Chapter 193 - The Castle on Top of the Hill Chapter 193: The Castle on Top of the Hill Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam It was already spring. Were going to the Rug Dragon stables today. Ai! Okay! Alright! ... Okay. Today is Marks teaching day. We responded cheerfully to mark while raising our hands. Thest small voice was Felicia. Felicia, if you want to be a student, then you should reply in a louder voice. Well. Nico said something usible, but it was terrible to ask an adolescent girl to match the rhythm of children. But Felicia embarrassingly raised her hand half-way up. Like this? Okay! I think all the guards fell down. Felicia looked cute as she hugged Chris and smiled embarrassingly. Hmm. Thats good. But the only thing that seemed to matter to the three year old was Felicia raising her hand. He folded his arms and nodded in a pompous manner. Though Ive never actually been there either. Really? Nico looked at me as if it was strange. Because a carriage would be ready for you when you need it. See. Indeed, there was a carriage ready to go to the stables in Marks line of sight. I only know a little bit more about the castle than you guys. Thats why I research beforehand on days when we have sses and its my first time going to most of them. In fact, that was the first time I went to the greenhouse too. Haha. Mawk... I couldnt help but look at Mark in amazement, but after thinking about it, it seemed rather strange if he did know a lot about the castle. Im grateful if he really did do his research before he took us out. Well, I heard that there are five stables, so lets hurry and visit them all~. Five! This was surprising. Theres a separate pasture and they only bring the Rug Dragons there when needed. They also take care of the Rug Dragons that visit the castle. Im definitely learning something. Then, we rode the carriage and took a tour to the stables. Even though they were called stables, they all had small pastures attached to them, and the Rug Dragons seemed to be spending their time in a rxing manner. Dragon! Kyee! Kyee! I called out and the Rug Dragons came up to me. How rare, ride me, I could tell that was what they were saying, but I shook my head. Im noth riding. Im onwy vishithing thoday. (Im not riding. Im only visiting today) Really? You can ride me anytime, they put their noses against me, and Iughed. Chris and Nico were also snuzzled by the dragons. They were teasing us. The Rug Dragons really seem to love you Lei. Lei awsho wovesh thhem. (Lei also loves them) Kyee! Somehow, all the Rug Dragons, no matter which stable they came from, knew us. Its a mystery. The castle stood in the middle of the royal capital, atop a slightly elevated hill. We went around the castle by visiting each of the stables. I dont know how much time this would have taken had we not been in a carriage. The castle is located in the middle of the royal capital, so we have no choice but to hold the castle if were surrounded by enemies. Mark muttered just as we were about to return to our usual location. I dont know if he wanted Nico to hear this or Felicia. But I dont think thats possible. The castle standing at the top of the small hill is quiterge. I dont think the other three territories have enough men to surround it. But Mark said something surprising, The royal capital has never been attacked even if there have been skirmishes on the borders of Kingdom. Do you know why? Because they cant hurt people who can create barriers, Nico replied seriously. Felicia looked straight at Mark. I think its the other way around, Prince Nico. What do you mean? Mark started saying something difficult, I think its because they only need to hold down the royal family and the Four Marquises if they want to capture Kingdom. But then the barrier would be gone. What about the citizens? Youre right, Your Highness. Your Highness is a good boy. Mark patted Nicos arm. I turned away from Mark and looked out the carriage. The citizens who are being protected by the barrier were there. They may fight over fief, or the rights to Rug Dragons, but there has never been a territory that has wanted to destroy Kingdom. But Mark was asking what would happen if the enemy didnt care about Kingdoms people. Mark, even if they can hold down the royal family and the Four Marquises for a while, those who cant protect the people cant rule Kingdom, Felicia answered quietly. Thats correct. Felicia was able to think of things from the standpoint of protecting the people. But what if they didnt want to protect or rule over the people? I shivered. Lei, were almost there, hang on. Whath? You should have relieved yourself at thest stable. Thathsh noth ith! What are you saying to a one-year-old when her diaper has slipped? Its something even a smart toddler would have trouble with. Chapter 194 - Gill’s Secret

Chapter 194: Gills Secret

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Within a month of returning from the northern fief, my life settled down and began to revolve around a set rhythm. After eating breakfast with Otou-sama in the mornings, I would go to the castle, and spend the morning studying, drawing and reading books with Nico. By the way, drawing and reading were two things that I had Odds-sensei gradually add to the schedule. Its pointless for a two year old and an almost four year old to spend three hours a day studying. Odds-sensei had us review the ces we visited in the north, and he has be more flexible with his lessonspared to before, but he still gets boring in the middle of the lessons. Its nice to move my hands while drawing or reading a book. As the weather got warmer, we went outside to look at nts and catch bugs. Ah. I quickly caught a lizard while basking in the sun. Lei-sama is only quick with things like this. Im awwaysh quicw. Lei-sama, I dont want it. Im noth giving ith tho you Nathawie. Our guards and maid are a bit rude. Lei, whats wrong? Nico, who had been chasing a butterfly, came up to me. Nico cup your handsh. Cup? Like this? I gave Nico all sorts of things, so he knew exactly what I meant when I said cup your hands. He cupped his hands and held it out to me. Ai. I gently ced the small lizard that I had caught into Nicos hand. Ooh... The lizard stayed still for a while, then it flickered its little tongue into the air and crawled onto Nicos wrist before jumping down to the ground. Ah, its gone! Nico looked at the lizard with sparkling eyes, then grieved. Ithsh oway, Iww cathch ith again. I have a knack for catching lizards. I have been able to do it since I was one, and I have no blind spots. I crossed my arms with a huff. Lei, youre not crossing your arms. No, are you crossing them? Unfortunately, youre almost there Lei-sama. Apparently, Ive been making progress too. Catch it again like that Lei. Ai! Leave ith tho me. Nico wasnt going to catch it himself. Is it because hes a Prince? After spending my mornings like this and having proper exercise in the afternoon, I take a nap as usual. Halfway through the week, Chris and Felicia would join us here. Then, Mark woulde during the middle of the week and take us on a tour of some part of the castle in the morning. On the day before the weekend, Nii-sama and Gill woulde to the castle and all the children of the Four Marquises would train their magic. The magic training which seemed like ying didnt seem enough for the older heirs, and it changed to full-fledged training when a big magic stone from the Albans House was brought out while we, little ones, were swaying our magic. That meant that Nii-sama received permission from Otou-sama to bring it here. Nii-sama told us to keep it a secret from our parents, but theyll probably find out right away. I asked Nii-sama about this at night while we were practicing our magic. Yes, Mark said its better not to inform our parents generation, but the royal guards are watching us in the first ce. First of all, Im sure Prince Lambert would have been informed of this. Lam-ojisama acthuawwy wanthsh thoe and wathch ush. I think hes holding back. I talked to Mark and Prince Albert, so Im sure hes holding back. Nii-sama and I looked at each other and smiled wryly. It was easy to picture that Nicos curious father was itchy to do something but was holding back for Nico. So whath abouth Otou-syama? Ive told Otou-sama, Nii-sama said clearly so Iughed. I almost went along with Mark. No, I think hes right. Im d that he boldly dered that the children need to get stronger. But its better to talk to our parents and get them to help us instead of keeping it a secret from them. However, the Remingtons.... Its better not to let them know, Nii-sama said. Thats why we do it properly once a week, and for the other times, we do things that wont allow anyone to breathe a word about it. Lei, Nico and Chrish awsho wnow ithsh a shecreth. (Lei, Nico and Chris also know its a secret) Youre great. Nii-sama patted my head. Im a two year old who has no one to gossip to. The next week after Nii-samas ss, Gill came over to our house since it became clear that he couldnt keep it a secret from his parents. He came over often on his days off, but he rarely came over on weekdays. We went in different carriages, but after having dinner together and ying, Gill was with us when I talked with Nii-sama, and he was staying over too. Giww! Thish bed ish yoursh! Thish ish Leis and Nii-syamas. I was excited since it was rare for someone to be here. Nii-sama and I also slept in the guest room with Gill. Lei, calm down. Ai! Nii-sama caught me while I was excited and lowered me onto the bed. Then he sat down next to me and looked at Gill. Gill, what did you need to talk about? Oh. I hadnt realised this, but it seemed like he had something to say. Im getting better at making barriers. I stopped on reflex and was about to congratte him when I suddenly realised. Is this good news? I did teach you how to do it, but Im surprised you were able to do it on your own. Amazing, Nii-sama was genuinely praising him, so I guess I should congratte him. You two used the barrier to inform each other of your positions in the northern fief, right? I was honestly envious at that time, and after feeling the barrier on my skin a lot of times, I felt like I had grasped it. I shee. I nodded in understanding, but why is Gill smiling? I havent heard you say I shee in a long time. I, I see, I corrected myself. You should tell me if you noticed this. Well know if you make a barrier. You want us to see if youve actually done it, right? Yeah. Alright, Nii-sama agreed strongly. Then, the three of us sat in a circle on a bed. Im making it. Barrier. Magic spread around Gill in a circle. The magic slowly changed into a barrier. Ah, it changed into a barrier... Nii-sama, who was squinting and feeling magic, blurted. But his eyes immediately widened. I also gasped and shuddered at the same time. Giww ithsh thoo big! Stop your magic! Nii-sama grabbed Gills arm and Gill stopped his magic in surprise. Is your body alright?! Ah, yeah. Its no big deal. *THUMP THUMP THUMP* There were knocks at the door as if interrupting Gill. Ah, Otou-sama noticed because it was too big. Crap. My fathers going to find out. How much should we keep secret and how much should we tell? It was a difficult question for us too. Chapter 195 - Sloppy

Chapter 195: Sloppy

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam There was a knock on the door, Otou-sama mmed the door open and walked in without waiting for an answer, You didnt tell your father that you were having fun, oh, Gill. Otou-sama... Nii-sama looked at Otou-sama with disappointment. Oh yeah, you were going to stay with Gill in this room today. I see, so this is the guest room? He came to the source of the barrier as soon as he found out where it originated from, but he finally realised that it wasnt Nii-samas room nor mine. Otou-sama had never been in the guest room in his own mansion before, so he looked around curiously and finally stopped his gaze on Gill. That was a pretty sloppy barrier, but it came from you Gill? Y-yes. Thats rude to Gill, Otou-sama. M-my bad. I thought that it was Lei or Luke being sloppy since they hadnt produced a barrier in a while. Thats not a good follow-up Otou-sama. B-but the barrier was clear enough for Otou-sama to feel. Youre amazing, Gill. Giww, amawing. We had to do our best topliment him. Haha. Thanks. Sloppy, was it? Otou-sama walked over to the other bed and sat down, not caring about the depressed Gill. Since youre here, you should be aware of what sloppy means and improve the uracy of your barrier. Otou-sama seemed cool when he said that making a barrier is neither good nor bad, and that it should be done properly and not half-heartedly. I looked up at him with sparkling eyes. Then, I softly looked away. Otou-sama was also looking at Gill with sparkling eyes. It seemed as if he had found a good ymate since he has been boredtely. Otou-sama, Im sure I can teach him about barriers on my own. But Im sure youll feel safer with me around, right? Ill watch over you. Stan is also away, so Ill act as his parent. Now, do it, Otou-sama opened his arms wide. Nii-sama also turned towards Gill to hide his smile. Then, Ill set up a small barrier. Please try to feel the amount of magic needed to create the ward and the nature of it. Yeah, alright. Nii-sama quickly set up a barrier while Gill was watching him intently. The range of the barrier was just enough to loosely surround Nii-sama. Now, try moving your hand in and out of the barrier. Okay. Wow. Gill tried to put his hand in and out of the barrier. This is a reference to a portable barrier box, so hopefully you can use that as a guide, Gill. Oh, I didnt know that was possible. I see. I had a feeling that my barrier hadnt been turned into a barrier with magic. Got it. Ah, wait a minute! Nii-sama quickly put out his barrier. Barriers made by people resonate and spread wide. Its easy for this to happen, so you have to make sure that you can produce a barrier properly by yourself. Oh yeah, youre right. Gill nodded meekly, probably because he recalled what had happened on the trip and made a barrier while suppressing his magic. Although his barrier formed after his magic was released, it was a good barrier and was less sloppy. Oh, its pretty good. Its a bit inferior to Leis first barrier, Otou-sama added unnecessarily. How sloppy was Leis first barrier? Ith washnth shwoppy. I was the one who came up with this original idea in the first ce. Nii-sama poked my puffed out cheek with his finger. Otou-sama, Lei was the one who thought of making a barrier in the first ce. Its rude to call hers sloppy. Sorry, Lei. Anything Lei makes is the best. Lie. Didnt you say it was sloppy before, Otou-sama? I pouted and turned away. Aaah, Lei. Lets leave those two to their own world and make a few barriers. Yeah, Im starting to get a feel for it, so I want to do it right. Otou-sama picked me up and held me tightly to his chest. I couldnt stay angry at him like this. Lei can do ith properwy thoo. Lei and her barrier are cute. Theres nothing cute about barriers. But I came up with a cute idea. Im going tho mawe a shmaww barrier on my pawm. (Im going to make a small barrier on my palm) I wonder if I can make it outside by body, like putting a ball on my hand. I reached out my right hand and tried it. Shmaww barrier. Pop, a barrier the size of a melon was formed. Lei, what are you...? Nii-sama felt the fluctuation of magic and looked at me. Gill also looked at me, Woah! He had turned around with the barrier still up, so his barrier shook and expanded. It engulfed my small barrier while expanding then disappeared. ... An awkward silence filled the room. Otou-sama cleared his thoughts and so did Nii-sama. Since its gone, its the same as never having happened. Yes. I think thats enough for today. Ithsh bedthime. Albans... I felt like it wasnt a good idea to act like an Albans for everything. That happened because Gill didnt have good control in the first ce, isnt it good that we didnt me him? However, I fell asleep quickly while chatting, and unreasonably ended up in a troublesome situation the week after. Chapter 196 - Getting Dragged In Chapter 196: Getting Dragged In Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam The next week when I went to the castle, three boys were lined up in front of me. It was Prince Nico, Prince Albert, and Prince Lambert. Nico and Prince Al were looking at me with their arms folded and Lam-ojisama was only standing there looking at me in amusement. It was hot and humid even though it was spring. Lei, its about the night before your day off, Nico spoke heavily. I expected this. I went to the northern fief with Prince Al and Prince Nico, and the incident where I fell down a hole also happened in the north, and Nii-sama and I used our barriers tomunicate with each other. It was an emergency, so nothing was said to me at that time, and I dont think anything was said to Nii-sama either. But I think those who have magic, more or less felt something. They might have thought that it was something unique to the north. But if the same something was felt in the royal capital as well, then it was caused by someone who was also with them in the north. And that someone, in other words, was, Lei, its you. Prince Al, your eyes are sharp. Thats not the way you look at a baby. I shook my head. It could have been Nii-sama or Gill. In fact, it was Gill who said he was going to make a barrier. Whath wash? I answered, I lifted my palms up and showed him. Otou-sama does this often. Guh. bans. Kuku. Lam-ojisama was holding back hisughter. He was being rude, but does this mean I look like Otou-sama? Then, thats good. You really make people angry. I hardly did anything to be angry about on our trip to the north. It was Prince Albert who got angry on his own. Lei ignore Uncle. Cant you tell me? Nico looked at me sadly. This isnt fair. It wasnt fair for adults to be questioning a two year old either. I screamed, Ashw Giww and Nii-syama. Lei doeshnth wnow. (Ask Gill and Nii-sama. Lei doesnt know) Dammit. This made it sound like Nii-sama and Gill did something. Well, they did. Ill leave the rest to them. Now. Nico, ithsh thime tho shthudy. Okay. I grabbed Nicos hand and ran towards the library. I heard a small voice behind me. Youre not walking fast at all. Prince Al is really rude. You cant grow up in just a month or two, now can you? Nico looked at me seriously when we reached the top of the stairs. Uncle only noticed the time in the north. But I think Ive felt it three times now. Didnt the same thing happen on Purgatory Ind? Nico, thaths... Nico noticed that I had made a barrier back then, probably because he had been next to me. Ithsh hard tho expwain. Ashw Nii-syama. Youre not keeping it a secret from only me, right? I patted Nicos head with my other hand. Im noth. Youre my friend. Thats right! Nico tugged my hand as his face brightened. The truth is even friends can keep things from each other. But I wont be ambiguous about it anymore if even Prince Al or Prince Lambert can sense it. Iwm wefting ith tho Giww and Nii-syama. (Im leaving it to Gill and Nii-sama. Whats wrong? Nothhing. Lethsh go! Okay! We managed to trick Odds-sensei and reduced our studying time. I thought about leaving the matter to Gill and Nii-sama, but apparently that wasnt enough. The Four Marquises can only be away from the capital for barely 10 days since they had to maintain the barrier. Using those ten days, Gills Otou-sama went to Fandst week. Otou-sama was also called away under the guise of receiving Stans report, and was asked about the barrier which took cest week. That was the day before this weeks holiday, or in other words, today, exactly one week after we had carelessly caused a barrier reaction. Because of that, Nii-sama and Gill were called away in the middle of Nii-samas ss, so it was boring. Youreining, but didnt you have fun ying with Chris, Felicia and Mark? You even had a nap half-way through. I washnthpwaining. You awsho pwayed Nico. (I wasntining. You also yed Nico.) Isnt it fine since you had fun? Older people have their own circumstances too. I wanted to say that Mark and Felicia didnt, but I held back. Leaving aside Otou-sama who came home while looking disheartened, I was worried about Gill, who was taken home by a stern looking Stan-ojisama. Worry about Nii-sama too. Youre fine. First of all, no one here had a stern expression on their face or looked gloomy. I only saw a cheerful man who said he was going to spend two days with his family since he had a break. Otou-sama seemed to be in a much better mood than usual. Its been a while since Ive seen Stan. He was summoned by the royal family before Gill told him about the situation. He turned grim when he found out about what had happened. Hes always a cheerful guy, so its interesting to see him look like that sometimes. Otou-syama... It waspletely someone elses problem. Its not Gills fault in the first ce, and the Albans was the source of the problem since he had only copied what we were doing. Lei, are you saying its the Albans fault in the first ce? Lei did nothhing wrong. He wash copying Nii-syama and Otou-syama. Youre right. Itll take too long to tell them about the full story. Otou-sama summed it up nicely. Well. Stan was funny, but its more trouble than its worth. I felt like I didnt want to ask. His Highness wants you to teach the children how to do it. I knew it was like that. Chapter 197 - Someday, it’ll be a Memory

Chapter 197: Someday, itll be a Memory

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Just as Gills father, Stan-ojisama, went to Fand, Chriss parents also went to Easter as well. However, there was a new transaction taking ce in Fand, so there wasnt anything particrly unusual about Easter. Usually Otou-sama goes in ce of Okaa-sama who cant leave the capital, but this time, she said Id like to go for once, Felicia will be useful when ites to it, Felicia said while shrugging. You still cant charge your magic into the barrier magic stones, right? Nico asked seriously. Yes, not yet. But I am training. So, Im sure shell make it back in seven or eight days, way before the ten day deadline. If ites to it, the royal family has Prince Lambert and Prince Al. Even the Moleseys have two people, my father and I. Its not like the Four Marquises cant leave the royal capital for more than ten days. Its because theres an unspoken rule that we dont touch the magic stone of other houses, Mark also added to Felicias exnation. Today is magic practice day, so Nii-sama, Gill and Mark are here. Oh yeah, Ive heard of that before. Otou-sama said he barely made it back in ten days when he went to rescue me when I was kidnapped. He said it was hard to get permission from the Supervision Department. Supervishion Departhmenth. Woah, Lei knows some difficult words, Mark patted my head. Well, Im sure both Gills father and Felicias mother received permission from the Supervision Department before they left. Otou-syama shaid ith wash hard. I dont know if its your Otou-samas fault, or if its thanks to him, Mark chuckled. Ive been wondering about the Supervision Department too. I heard that Otou-sama will go to Wester, or rather Kaylie. Im afraid that hell have another argument with the Supervision Department, Nii-sama seemed a little worried. My fathers the only one not going out. Its because the Moleseys are in charge of domestic affairs. It seemed that Marks House wasnt going anywhere. But its be more troublesome because of Dean-samas unconventional trips, so the Supervision Department is more forgiving when giving permission. Its thanks to Lei and the Albans that the Four Marquises can leave the capital with ease. Leis? I was surprised to hear my name pop up. Its because Albans worked hard to get you back. Gills House, the Lisburns also did what they could. Gill was a little down this week, probably because Stan-ojisama scolded him a lotst weekend. Mark turned towards Gill and included him in the conversation. Oh, we went to Fand for a bit, didnt we? We did. The hunterspletely betrayed us. Gill wasughing with Nii-sama as if he remembered something. It sounded like an adventure-filled story. Lei hashnth heard abouth thhish. Oh, I told you that I went to the north to train, didnt I? I wnow thhath you were shthudying. That was all I heard about their trip. Luke, wont you tell us about it? Yeah, do tell. What was so interesting about your trip? Maybe I should go on a trip too. Is it a scary story? Nico, Mark and Chris all had a twinkle in their eyes. Felicia looked as if she found it questionable and it was interesting. Hollows appear in this story; will you be okay Chris? Of course! She probably didnt know what a Hollow was, but she proudly said it was alright. Me? Of course, Im alright. I remembered they treated me with the utmost care when I first returned. Otou-sama, Nii-sama and the people at the mansion were considerate and avoided mentioning my kidnapping, or what happened when I was kidnapped. I never imagined that one day it would be a mere memory, something I can brag about to entertain my friends. But it was one spring day when I thought that the end of my tough baby days wasing. However, Nii-sama and Gills story was a little too scary to be entertaining. Back then, a hunter ran out of the barrier with the barrier box to help hisrade who had gotten out of the barrier. What?! We were sitting on thewn, but as that part of the story came up, Nico stood up in surprise. Luke and Gill will be killed by the Hollows! Your Highness, were still alive, arent we? Oh, youre right. Nico sat down in relief. Chris and Felicia were sticking to me. But we both secretly carried a newly developed barrier box with us. Oh, Ive never heard about that. A newly developed barrier box? I wish you could have seen the surprised looks on the hunters faces. The boys got excited. Nii-sama casually dropped a bomb after he told us that they had sessfully killed the Hollows and ended the story. Come to think of it, we dont need a barrier box to make a barrier. Is that something you can say in front of Mark and Felicia? I panicky looked at Mark and Felicia. Mark narrowed his eyes and he was frowning. That night two weeks ago? You noticed? I felt something strong pass through my body. I knew something happened. And if I were to say what... Why are you looking at me? I averted my gaze and looked at the garden. That reminds me, the story was so interesting that I hadnt taken a nap today. I can make it too. Im practicing too. Gill said and Nico also puffed his chest with pride. Lei can do ith. See. Dammit. Chapter 198 - Otou-sama’s Ulterior Motives Chapter 198: Otou-samas Ulterior Motives Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Well, I cant me him since I carelessly bbered it out. However, why did Nico say hes practicing? Wasnt it earlier this week when Prince Al and Lam-ojisama said that they wanted to learn how to make barriers? I asked Nii-sama with my eyes and he replied, The academy dormitory and the castle are rtively close. They invited Gill and I here twice in the evenings. Lei wanthsh tho shpend thime withh Nii-sama! On weekdays, I couldnt spend time with Nii-sama since he stays in the dormitory. And yet, I cant believe hes spending time with Nico. Im sorry Lei. Luke and Gill came in secret, so I couldnt make it public. Nico gave me an apologetic look. But I couldnt stay angry anymore since Nico smoothly said difficult things like secret and public. In the first ce, Everyone found outh even if ithsh a shecreth. Mark, Felicia, Chris and even the guards found out. The guards will directly report this to the Supervision Department. I nced at Graces. He stood there with a serious look on his face, but he pretended not to have heard anything. I looked at Hans. He raised an eyebrow and grinned. Hansh, faiw. (Hans, fail) Wait, Lei-sama. I dont understand why you said I failed. It might have been a bit unreasonable. I cant help it, Im sleepy. Nii-syama, Nii-syama. Now, Leie to Nii-sama. There you go, good girl. Nii-sama picked me up and I fell asleep. Cant I do anything about this sleepy disposition? I dont know what everyone else did after this. I think I slept well because I was trying my best to stay awake, and when I woke up, I was already being swayed in the carriage home. Ithsh over... The day when Nii-sama came to the castle ended. What a shame. Otou-sama looked at me in surprise. Of course, he would be surprised since a baby woke up from her nap and said something like that. Why did you say that out of the blue, Lei? The daysh awready over. Oh, thats what you were talking about? Its lively and fun when Nii-samaes to teach at the castle because both Mark and Feliciae too. The days not over yet. Youre going to have a nice dinner with Luke and I, have a bath, chat and get under the warm nkets. Youre righth! The day isnt over yet! Otou-sama continued to talk to Nii-sama as my mood improved. So how was the Princes? Well. I guess this is to be expected, but Prince Nico was the first one to do it. Oh. Nico! I didnt know what they were talking about, but I joined in on the conversation. You and Lei also made barriers easily, is it easier to learn at a young age? Otou-syama did ith shthraighth away. Because Im great. Otou-sama said it was obvious that he could do it. Coow. Oh, Lei. Youre embarrassing me. Otou-sama doesnt look embarrassed at all. Prince Albert and Prince Lambert seem to be struggling with it. It might be difficult for them to make delicate adjustments because they have so much magic. Thats what it felt like. And then, as we discussed, I told Mark and Felicia about the barrier. I was relieved. He had this discussion with Otou-sama beforehand? I wonder what the Supervision Department will say. Well, they cant tell us not to do it since the royal family is involved. Otou-sama chuckled. He hates the Supervision Department. Did you... Thats right. Graces will have to report this to the Supervision Department. The Supervision Department will find out anyway, so they deliberately gave them this information. The Moleseys will be fine since I told Harold beforehand, but what will the Remingtons do when she returns? Otou-samas expression looked mixed. Nii-sama had an expression on his face that said that it wasnt a big deal. She doesnt seem to have much interest in Felicias magic training, and she doesnt even know if Chris is training her magic or not. I dont think Remington will take action on this either. I was surprised that Angie left the capital even though shes going on an inspection. I didnt think she would leave the royal capital, let alone Kingdom. Otou-sama is apparently rmed by the Remingtons constantck of actions. Im more worried about your inspection. Kaylies a long way away. Lei, dont tell anyone, but Im going to meet with the Second Prince of Wester. Second Prince... Huu~! I remembered a nostalgic name. Im going to ask how that Lisburn boy is doing as well, so look forward to my return. Ai! Awishthair! Is his name Alistair? Hes still the same Otou-sama who shows no interest in things he isnt interested in. He said hes going to meet the Second Prince but I dont even think he knows Huus name. Its already been six months since Ive separated from Alistair and everyone. How much bigger has he grown? Ill tell them that Lei has grown even more charming every day. Otou-sama... Thats not very mature of you. Nii-sama looked at him coldly. Lei hash goththen more shwiwfuw. (Lei has gotten more skilful) Oh, I thought you could already do it in the first ce. Otou-sama grinned slightly. Of courshe. I can fowd ith more now. (Of course. I can fold it more now) Alright. Ill tell them that youve gotten better at folding your arms. Ai. I really want to see them, but theyre too far away. Lei, lets go in summer. In shummer? Yes. The academy will have a long holiday then. Otou-sama can only leave the capital for 10 days, but it doesnt matter how long Lei and I are gone for. Th-thats not fair. Otou-sama panicked. Actually, we probably wont be able to stay away from the royal capital for too long because of security reasons. Especially me since Ive almost been kidnapped many times. We would need a lot of guards and itll be expensive. There are also diplomatic issues. If we go to Wester, then we would have to go to Easter and Fand too. Still, I would like to meet them if I can. Even if I want to see them, I cant. Luke, make sure the Princes can make barriers while Im at Kaylie. I cant be bothered dealing with them forever. Im the one dealing with them. Honestly, you always say too little. I wondered what those boring days were like when I returned to the capital. Spring was busy not only for me, but for those around me too. Chapter 199 - Everyone’s Busy Chapter 199: Everyones Busy Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Gills Otou-sama had been back for a week, and now it was Otou-samas turn to leave. He rushed towards Kaylie and will be returning after staying there for a night. I think I could stay a little more than ten days with the increase in magic, but we cant afford to experiment with Kingdoms barrier, either. Otou-sama sighed. But I think we should experiment with it. I counted down the things that could be done on my fingers. Firshth, go outh during thhe daythime. Howwowsh donth shhow up. (First, go out during the daytime. Hollows dont show up.) Lei, you... Second, thhe othher Four Marquishesh can do ith in your pwace. (Second, the other Four Marquises can do it in your ce) ... Third, puth thhe barrier down during thhe daythime and puth ith bacw up ath nighth. (Third, put the barrier down during the daytime and put it back at night) Its easy to count this way since I dont have to hold my hand out to count. Two wont turn into three. Satisfied that I counted well, I lifted my eyes from my hands and puffed out my chest. Oh, everyones looking at me with their mouths wide open. Whats wrong with Hans? How did youe up with that? Otou-sama uttered. How you say? Rather, why havent you thought of this? Its okay to quickly replenish the magic stones the moment the barrier disperses. Barrier boxes can be turned on and off in the first ce. Thinw abouth thhe shthructhure of thhe barrier. (Think about the structure of the barrier) Structure. Its made to keep the Hollows out, I suppose. Ai. Howwowshe ath nighth. Whath abouth daythime? They dont show up during the day, Otou-sama was stunned. idents will increase if you turn the barrier on and off. It is safer to have the barrier on all the time since someone might forget to put the barrier back up. Safety is the only thing that cannot be achieved with efficiency. Luke-sama, youre amazing. Hans should alwayspliment me in front of Nii-sama. But thats an afterthought. Its possible that therge barrier box wasnt created to be turned on and off, so that conclusion was made. Ill research about the history of barrier boxes. Nii-sama put his hand on his chin and pondered. Small barrier boxes can certainly be turned on and off. But what about big barrier boxes? I recalled the barrier boxes in Lentforce. Also how was it in Wester? Barrier boxes were only used in times of emergencies at Lentforce, and in Wester, I have a feeling that they epted my suggestion of only having the barrier up when it was a holiday. So those barrier boxes are designed to switch on and off. The barrier box in Weshther thurnsh on and off. Come to think of it, it does. Then does that Kingdoms barrier box is the only special one...? We all pondered. The royal family is in charge of the barrier box, so I should talk to the royal artisans about it. Well, its probably a top secret matter. The most important matter is the safety of Kingdoms citizens, but if things change from how they are, then well have a bit more freedom too. Ai. I nodded meekly at Otou-sama and Nii-sama. The two instantly erupted. Puu. Hahaha. Leis so cute. Werent you two talking about something important? Geez. Anyway, Ill be off. Ill bring back stories from my trip, so look forward to it. Ai! Safe travels, Otou-sama. Then, Otou-sama was off. So, the only Four Marquises left in the city are Lisburn and Molesey, Nico said after Otou-sama left. Remington is here too. Ange-dono is here, but Felicia isnt. But, Nee-sama isnt working as a Four Marquis. You could say that. Could you? Or was Chris right? Chris was a bit grumpy. I would have liked to go too if Nee-sama was going with Otou-sama. Chriss Otou-sama is in charge of diplomacy in Easter in ce of Ange-obasama. Its a rare example of a husband and wife sharing the work of a Four Marquis. Just the other day, I thought it was rare for Ange-obasama to go out of the royal capital, but now it was Felicias turn. I nced at the guards. My eyes met with a young guard. Graces wasnt here. The Captain is with Felicia-sama. Dont say a word! The young guard, who had answered the question I had, was being scolded by an older member of the squad. Le-sama, you cant talk to the guards either. I didnth. You cant look as if you want to ask them anything either. They wont be able to react if something happens if they are talking to you. Ai. The sarcasm in his voice when he said that they wouldnt be able to react if something were to go wrong wasnt appropriate to say to a two-year-old, so I nodded meekly. I want to travel too. Both Nico and Lei arent being fair. I want to go too. Yesh. I know how she feels since I also want to travel if Nii-sama does. Nee-sama said it was her first time travelling too. She said that she never left the mansion when she was Chriss age. Buth you wanth tho go. Of course, I do. Right?! I felt like the people around us were looking at us hopelessly, but I want to travel if I can. Uncle went somewhere again. He isnt in the castle. I wish he took me along with him. It would be difficult for Al to take Nico with him because of security reasons. But I dont have to bring this up. Oh, I haventh sheen Prince Aw in a whiwe. (Oh, I havent seen Prince Al in a while) Hes really not here. Nee-sama isnt here either. Its quite unmotivating. Its best to y at times like this. Cant I persuade Odds-sensei somehow? It would be nice to observe the animals in the garden since the weathers nice. Reawwy nice. That does sound nice. What a difference three people can make. This was the spring day where we put our heads together to convince Odds-sensei to let us y. Chapter 200 - Emergency Rations

Chapter 200: Emergency Rations

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam ording to Nico, There are only two Four Marquises left in the capital, but Mark stilles to y. No, I mean, hees as a sensei, and sometimes as a student. I thought it over in my head. He reawwyesh jushth tho pway. (He reallyes just to y) That was the conclusion I reached. Nico also worriedly asked Mark, Im d that youre here, Mark. But dont you have work to do outside the capital? Hey, hey. Dont forget. My job is to channel magic into the magic stones for the barrier, and to help my father with his political affairs. The Moleseys job is to manage the royal capital. So, I dont need to leave the capital. Well, if he says so then its fine. Geez, dont make it seem like Im cking off just because the other Four Marquises suddenly got busy. Its disgraceful. I made eye contact with Nico then gently turned my head to the side. If thats what he thinks, then thats fine. Wait. Hey, why are the babies looking at me like Im hopeless? Hey. Felicia was on an inspection, and Chris isnt here either, so it was just Nico, Mark and I touring the castle today. I sighed a little and took out a candy from my pocket. The candy melts in your mouth, so Ive been given permission to eat it while adults are present. I held it out to Mark, Ai. In the end, am I an adult who can be coaxed with a candy? If you dont want it, then Ill take it. I didnt say that I didnt want it. Mark didnt have the dignity of an adult as he hurriedly threw the candy into his mouth so that Nico wouldnt take it as he reached his hand out for it. Of course, I handed Nico a piece of candy as well. You always have food with you Lei. Oh yeah, you also had snacks with you when we went to the barrier room. I do this because I didnt get to eat as much delicious food as I would have liked when I was kidnapped. For when I need ith. For when you need it? Oh, I see. Ai. Food and drinwsh are importhanth. I nodded seriously while Hans and Natalie looked at me sadly. Mark noticed this and finally realised why I had snacks with me all the time. However, he also looked towards the guards. Youre not going to get kidnapped again. Even if i donth geth widnapped, I faww intho howesh. (Even if I dont get kidnapped, I fall into holes) Buffo. I wonder who it was that looked sad just now. It might be nice to carry around food. Nico ish a prince. I dont think its cool for a prince to carry around food with him. Lei, youre ady of the Four Marquis Houses, arent you? Four Marquishe... Can you eat that? I couldnt understand what he was talking about and opened my mouth. Ady of the Four Marquis Houses... Oh! I am! This time, it wasnt just Hans who was being rude; everyone wasughing their heads off. No, no. A baby is a baby, theyre not ady of the Four Marquis Houses. If ady of the Four Marquis Houses can carry candy around then so can a Prince. Hmm. I crossed my arms and thought about it. Nico can carry sweets around with him, but isnt there a better way for him to do this? I suddenly thought of an idea and unfolded my arms. Nico, shecreth bashe! (Nico, secret base) Shecreth bashe? Whats that? Umm, shecreth pwace. When I crouched down, Nico also crouched down, so I lowered my voice so only he could hear me, On thop of a three, or behind a boowshhewf, or shomepwace shmaww wiwe thhath. (On top of a tree, or behind a bookshelf, or somece small like that) I see. Ithsh a shecreth from thhe aduwthsh, sho shhhh. (Its a secret from the adults, so shhhh) I see! That sounds interesting. It seemed like he understood what I was saying. Hide thhe shweethsh thhere. So, youre saying that I dont need to have sweets on me if I hide it in ces that I visit often. Ai! Food thhath washth for a wong thime ish good. (Ai! Food thatst for a long time is good) Alright! Tomorrow, Ill ask Odds-sensei if we can make a list of food we want to eat. Its probably alright since Odds-sensei has been helping us with our independent activities. Hes a reliable ally. Ithsh importhanth tho wnow where youre going tho puth thhem. (Its important to know where youre going to put them) Ill make a list for that too. Nico is a nner. Then, why dont we start with making one in the greenhouse since we go there a lot. We nearly jumped when we heard Marks voicee from behind us. Ipletely forgot that other people are here. I looked around and everyone quickly looked away and pretended that they hadnt been listening in on us. Im sure they were listening. Arent you an adult, Mark? Nico asked coldly. Its not fair that youre leaving me out. And if you let me in on this then you can get food easily. Mark is an adult, but hes a child of the Four Marquises, so I guess you could call him a child. I poked Nico with my elbow. What is it Lei? I tried to talk to him with my eyes and gestures. We dont have an allowance even though one of us is a Prince and the other is ady of the Four Marquis. Shouldnt we get Mark to sponsor us then? Do you need to go to the washroom? Noo. I know. You want to include Mark? Chrish thoo. Even though Chris isnt here, shes still our friend. Thus, the day of Marks castle tour also became the day to explore the castle for a secret base. However, it also became a day that Nii-samained about a lot. Though Otou-sama was the one who said this. Even I want to y and have fun with Lei, but I limit myself to the weekends and one day a week for lessons. And thats after Ive had boring sses in the morning. Im angry. Apparently, he was angry. Its times like this that you should abuse your privileges as a Four Marquis at the Academy. Tell them you want to be there when Mark goes as well. Why not just say its part of your training as a Four Marquis? Its not necessarily wrong, Otou-sama insisted. Ive already understood everything I need for graduation. What did he say?! Nii-sama is amazing. Nii-syama, amazwing. Lei! He hugged me. Okay, alright. Have fun in a way that you wont be scolded, hmm, a little seriously, ah, Otou-sama racked his brain on how to exin. I understand. Ill write a report if needed. Nii-sama chuckled. I, I see. The next generation of the Four Marquises are so reliable. Hes reliable enough to confuse Otou-sama, probably. He doesnt just like ying around. Chapter 201 - Steadily and Secret Base

Chapter 201: Steadily and Secret Base

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Building a secret base was fun. We couldnt make a treehouse, but we had the greenhouse pots rearranged, and put boxes of candy, dried fruit, and longsting cake inside. Im the daughter of the Albans, who specialise in magic tools, so I also put the magic tools I had brought with me from home inside. Lei, whats that? Ithsh wiwe a mobiwe wather boiwer. (Its like a mobile water boiler) Oh, a stove? Ai. I also put a light magic tool inside. Isnt this a bit too shy? Markughed, but if were going to make a secret base, then we should go all out. Im puththing ith here in cashe I shthay over. (Im putting it here in case I stay over) Stay over? Then theres nothing more important than a bed. Ith wonth be a shecreth or anythhing anymore if we puth a bed inshide. (It wont be a secret or anything anymore if we put a bed inside) The three children were worrying, and Hans hinted, Wont a nket do? Hans often went out of the capital, so he knew a lot about camping. Okay, then I, as the sponsor, will bring you some. Thanwsh Marw. Having adults around helps in many ways, even though it was a secret base. In the end, we decided to make two secret bases; one at the back of the library and another in the greenhouse. The one at the library was a simple room for Nico, Chris and I, and it was just a tent made with a nket draped over some chairs, but we could read and y games in it and that was fun. Lei is usually sleeping though. Ithsh becaushe we ushe ith afther noon. We couldnt use it until it was free time, so I would fall asleep if I went to such a small ce after lunch. However, Ive been thinking about building another secret base. Unfortunately, Chris couldnt enter this ce, so it was a secret from Chris. Felicia, who had left the royal capital on an inspection for the Remingtons, brought back some dried yellow fruit that Ive never had before and some unusual sweets as gifts. I thought you would like this better thance or something else Lei. She knew me well. By the way, the boys, including Nico, got a curved knife with different patterned scabbards as a gift. I dont know why the knife was curved, but the boys were happy to receive it. Felicia secretly told Chris and I after, Otou-sama told me that this was the right gift for the boys. She only seemed to enjoy it when she was giving the gifts, and she told us funny stories about what she had seen and heard during her visit. Nevertheless, I think she had more things to worry about now. Nee-sama seems pretty tired at times. Chris seemed worried too, but I found out what she was worried about when I led her to the greenhouse secret base one day. No magic. I dont think anyone, but Hans heard the words I had muttered to myself though. Felicia surprisingly had little magic power that day. If you didnt have any magic in your body, then it would be painful and you can faint like Alistair did when I had first met him, or like I had. Felicia came to the castle in the morning that day. Which meant that she had helped Angie-sama with her political duties. But I dont think that helping out with administrative duties will reduce ones magic power. The barriersh magic shthone. I can only assume that she had channelled her magic into the magic stone. Basically, you shouldnt be able to touch magic stones until youre 18, even if youre part of the Four Marquises. I squinted and stared at Felicia. Im sure shes 16. Chris and Felicia left early that day, and I waited patiently for Otou-sama. Lei! Otou-syama! Otou-sama picked me up. This happened every time. Normally, I would wave at Nico and take the carriage home, but I have something I want to do today. Otou-syama, I wanth tho shthop shomewhere. You want to stop somewhere? Why? Otou-sama looked at my face as he held me in his arms, and his gentle expression changed into a serious one. I wanth tho go tho thhe barrier room. The barrier room. Nico stared at us curiously since we werent leaving. Do you really have to go today? Ai. I nodded. Why dont I just simply ask Otou-sama about the Remingtons? Thats because the Four Marquises work in different rooms while carrying out their political duties. Otou-sama sighed tiredly, and instructed Natalie to ride the carriage, then moved to the entrance of the castle. Prince Nichs, I have some business to attend to, so Ill take Lei with me back to the castle, Otou-sama gave Nico a proper exnation and returned to the castle with me in his arms. Hans was the only person who was following us. What do you want to know? I wanth tho wnow if Fewicia had enthered thhe barrier room. hmm. Otou-sama opened the door, walked down the corridor, then opened another door and didnt hesitate to walk down the intricate path. Markes into the barrier room of course, but Gill also enters from time to time too. I also take Luke there on rare asions. I dont think theres anything wrong with Felicia going in there. I wanth tho wnow how shhe wash afther shhe enthered thhe room. You want to ask the guards? Well, if thats all then lets ask them about it. He opened thest door and we finally arrived at the barrier room. As expected, I was a little heavy for Otou-sama and he settled me down. The guards looked at us suspiciously, but Otou-sama is part of the Four Marquis, and I also have the Four Marquis eyes. I thought Id show Lei the barrier room. I see. But at this hour... Lei is also the Princes ymate. Otou-sama acted as if he had a hard time dealing with His Highness and now was the only time, he could take me here. I bowed to the guards in my mind since I actually visit this room sometimes with Nico and Mark. Yes, the third secret base is in the barrier room. I signalled the guards so that Otou-sama wouldnt find out. Lei wanthed tho shee once. I med it on my selfishness. The Four Marquises and those who inherit their eyes are free to enter. Go ahead. The guard nodded and opened the door. Oh yes, whose turn was it to channel their magic into the magic stone today? Otou-sama questioned as if he had just thought of it. Today was Marquess Remingtons turn. She was here with her daughter. Otou-sama didnt even have to ask if Felicia hade, the guard just told us. I pretended that I didnt know this fact until I had heard it and said casually, Fewicia wash thired. I see. She seemed gloomy when she entered, but she was weary when she left, he rambled on. I have a feeling that all the castle guards are stupid. Lets go, Lei. Ai. We entered the barrier room while leaving Hans at the door. I wanted to see the magic stone, so I had Otou-sama pick me up and hold me close to it. Lei, are you trying to tell me that Angie made the 16 year old Felicia channel magic into the magic stone? Ai. Fewicia had no magic thoday. Hmmm. Its not an offence. But why did she force Felicia to do that? If its for training, then she could have stopped Felicia half-way through. Remington has been making some disturbing moves. However, its hard to tell why she was making those moves as each of her movements dont seem to rte to each other. I just want my friends to be well. Chapter 202 - Secret Plans

Chapter 202: Secret ns

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam It bothered me that Felicia was tired, buttely, there was something that bothered me even more. Nico said that he will be four years old in a few months, Ill be four in a few months. He puffed his chest proudly. I can understand why hes looking forward to his birthday, but the precious time from when hes three wont ever return. I wish he would enjoy his current age more. Its not because Im frustrated that hell be two years older than me. Are you going to have a birthday party, Nico? Chris asked something important. Probably with my family. Father said that it would be a lot of trouble if we have a party. Troubwe, you shay, Lam-oji-syama... Its fine Lei. This is the same thing that happened when I turned two and three, and Uncle alwayses, so its fine. Nicos probably happy since he likes Prince Albert. Leis only two, so you probably dont know this, but the big party is only thrown when youre one. The rest is up to us to decide how we want to celebrate it. Dont you have parties at your house, Chris? Yeah. But everyone onlyes to see Okaa-sama and Otou-sama. Chris said that birthday parties arent particrly fun. Come to think of it, didnt Nico mention that he hadnt seen Angie-obasama since his debut? Im not having a birthday party, but the Four Marquises wille to give their greetings, and Ill get a lot of presents from the nobles too. Otou-syama thwo? Its bad of me to say this as his daughter, but I cant imagine him going to greet Nico. Albans... Nico gave me a troubled look as if he was trying to avoid the topic. Yesh? Hees. But after a while. He said he hadpletely forgotten about it. Otou-syama... You should say that youre busy with work or something instead of saying that you forgot. I heard Luke made him rush. Fatherughed and said it was just like Albans. And... And? If I recalled correctly, it was when you werent here. Im sure he didnt have time to go to the castle to greet me. It was certainly when I wasnt here. But I cant shake off the suspicion that he wouldpletely forget to go to greet Nico even if I had been here. Hes a disappointing Otou-sama. But his daughter is a good girl who never forgets to be polite. I crossed my arms and thought. Your arms... are crossed... I guess you could say theyre crossed. Thats right. I had progressed. I asked Chris for advice while we were ying, and Nico wasnt around. Chrish. I know. I wnew you wouwd! Weve only been friends for a few months, but we get along quite well. Were going to celebrate Nicos birthday, right? Yesh! Bingo! Im happy we thought of the same idea. Though itll be celebrated during our study break. Lei canth cewebrathe ith afther wunch. (Lei cant celebrate it after lunch) Theres no point in celebrating his birthday if you fall asleep. Chris crossed her arms and thought. Heey! Nicos cawing! (Nicos calling) Ill ask Nee-sama if we can talk about it during lunch. Soundsh good! It was hard to keep a secret from Nico. We talked about it and decided to discuss it over lunch in a few days. I think Otou-sama would hate it if I ate with others, but the Remingtons didnt care. I had lunch with a pale Felicia on that day. Apparently, Otou-sama can interact with others too. I was impressed with the way he entertained Felicia while having a conversation with her. Nevertheless, we quickly ate lunch, then Felicia, Chris and I discussed Nicos birthday. Hes celebrating his birthday with his family, so I think our feelings will be enough. I think Felicia said that so it would be easier on me and Chris. Weww have ith when everyonesh here. (Well have it when everyones here) You want to celebrate it on the day when Luke and Gille to teach? Oh, can I join in? Chris and I stared at Felicia in shock when she said that. Apparently, she was only nning on lending us a hand. Were aww friendsh. Nee-sama, you dont understand, do you? Oh my. Felicia chuckled. The Four Marquises are celebrating his birthday, right? Friends, yes, were friends. How lovely. Shes a little older than us, but were friends. First of all, Chris proudly said, Ive thought of something. We all have everything we want, right? So, lets make him something. Good pwan. I was very impressed. She seemed quite selfish when I first met her, but I didnt think she could one day think like this. Speaking of handmade gifts, there are things I can make too. Lei wiww mawe pothathoesh. Pothathoesh? The Remingtons looked at me as if they didnt understand what I was saying and Otou-sama started panicking for some reason. Lei, you cant make potatoes. Im not sure if His Highness likes potatoes in the first ce. Iww ashw him. You dont have to ask him. Oh yes, Ill talk to Natalie and see if she can help you make some easy snacks or something. When ites to you, Lei, yes, snackse to mind, Otou-sama decided on his own while nodding. Otou-sama hasnt eaten your potatoes yet, so I cant let His Highness beat me to it. I dont really like sweets, so its fine if you make him some. So thats why. Well, I cant make any handicraft, so Ill ask Natalie. What should I make? Im bad at embroidering, so I wonder if I should draw him something. Everyone can writhe a birthhday card. I exined that we can all write on one card. Everyone? Everyonesh feewingsh wiww bemunicathed on one page. That sounds nice. Ill get the paper ready. Felicia will prepare the paper and sneak it to everyone. We should start with the little ones since you guys arent good at writing. But I wonder if you can write him something Lei? Of courshe. Im not good at writing since my hands dont move the way I want them to, but I can write. I can even writhe e and draw Rug Dragonshs. I, I see. Well, you just need to write some letters. You dont have to be reserved. So, we agreed to give our gifts to Odds-sensei so that Nico wouldnt find out about them. Felicia will pass the card around for everyone to write in, and on the day of the event, we will hand Nico our presents and have a fun tea party. Chris and I will persuade Odds-sensei. Its much simpler when bigger people are around. Now, its time for afternoon sses. Youre just going to nap anyway Lei. I canth hewp ith. After our fruitless conversation, I heard Otou-sama, Felicia. Yes, Dean-ojisama. It was rare for Otou-sama to talk to Felicia. Listen. If theres anything, hmm. If youre troubled about anything you can always rely on the Albans. You can rely on Lei, Luke and I. Oji-sama? You can talk to me about anything no matter how small. Dont hold it in. Felicia widened her eyes a bit and looked as if she was about to say something, but she kept it in and just nodded her head and bowed. Otou-sama, youre so cool. Chapter 203 - Birthday Party Chapter 203: Birthday Party Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam It wasnt just Otou-sama who was troubled by the Remingtons, Gills Otou-sama was as well, but they were both busy. Are you going outh again? Yeah, but I dont want to go, Otou-sama hugged me tightly while saying this. He was going to Kaylie again. I heard that Prince Hubert is well. I was told to tell you that the hunters are doing well. Theyre making a living as hunters. Awishthair. One of them might have been named that. Both Otou-sama and Nii-sama didnt like that I was in Wester in the first ce, and they give off the vibe that they dont want to talk much about anything rted to Wester. However, Im a toddler, so I cant read their moods. Awishthair, Barth, Miww, Kyaro, Cwyde. Ah, yes, that must be their names. They were given a mansion in the capital, and Lisburn goes to the castle to study, while the rest of them do work unrted to hunting. asionally, the five of them will go hunt at the base of Ys Mountains. Theyre worwing hard. (Theyre working hard) I nodded while humming. Otou-sama really listened to what they were up to. I dont know if I should tell you this, but I heard theyve started conducting experiments to turn on the barrier box at the foot of Ys Mountains. Wester has learnt to use their head a little more. Nii-syama... Thats too harsh. I was curious about what had happened to Nii-sama and Gill before I reached Westers capital, but they didnt talk much about it. However, its true that Westers royal members, apart from Huu, are a bit lenient. I also heard that theres apparently a group of people who are monitoring the experiment. No, its pointless even if I talk to you about it. Otou-sama shook his head. However, Nii-sama was also harsh on Otou-sama. Otou-sama, how many times have I told you that Lei needs to hear this too. But you know. Otou-sama. Otou-sama sighed. They said they cant confirm the identity of the person theyre monitoring. But Prince Hubert said it could be someone from Easter, right? Eashther. Thats where the Third Prince is from. But Nii-sama looked as if he disagreed. However, even Easter has a small barrier box that can cover a small town. They dont need to go to Wester to see the experiment, they could start up their own experiment in their own country. The Albans have several small barrier boxes like that too. We do? Yes, Ill show you when you get a little older. The Albans deal in magic tools, so we have a variety of magic tools and magic stones. The barrier box will likelyst for 10 uses if its only being used to cover the capital at night. If they do as you suggested Lei and limit its usage to the weekends, then theyll only need to channel magic into the magic stone once every two months or so. Even Luke can do that by himself. That means that Alistair, alone, would be enough to manage it when he bes an adult, even if he can only fill about half of my magic into the magic stone right now. I feel like they can just manage to fill it with the royal family right now. It seemed that my suggestion to Wester about only putting the barrier up on the weekends is bing reality. Its going to be quite interesting to see what building materials they need since theyre going to buy up spare magic tools, stocking up on magic stones, and possibly increasing their poption in the future. Especially since the magic stones are collected in Kingdom, so they can be sold to Wester so that they can use it for magic tools. However, the magic stones for the barrier boxes are sold to Wester without regard to profit. Otou-sama shrugged. He had to go in person to fix this. Bushy. (Busy) Yes. But I guess you could say that its thanks to you that we can interact with Wester in this way. A lot of things are thanks to me. I puffed my chest out proudly. Its not easy to getrge magic stones these days. Of course, theres a demand for them in Easter and Fand too. I gently touched the pocket of my Rug Dragon. Inside was arge magic stone. Im sure Mill and the others have one too. Big magic shthonesh are ushuawwy found in pwacesh where peopwe donth hunth. (Big magic stones are usually found in ces where people dont hunt) This is from hunting in the prairie, not in the mountain range. That magic stone of yours? It certainly looks big. Nii-sama must have recalled when my Rug Dragon hit the Third Princes shin because he looked a bit pained. I knew that you had a magic stone in there, but its that big? Here, let me borrow it. I handed my Rug Dragon to Otou-sama and he squeezed it. Ah! Be carefuw withh ith! My bad. But its big and heavy. Its the same size as something normally stored in Kingdom... Well, Ill pretend I dont know about it. Ai! Its best you pretend you dont know about it. And so, while each of the Four Marquises were busy, our joint birthday card was finished. Leis handwriting is the biggest. Then its mine. I couldnt write small letters, so my happy birthday was written in the middle in big letters. It was just a simple white piece of paper when I had written it in, but before I knew it, it had a beautiful border drawn on it, and it was full of happy birthdays along with peoples signatures. The letters were arranged in a way that made it look like a drawing. The beautiful writing belongs to Nii-sama, the angr and powerful writing belongs to Gill, the slightly sloppy handwriting belonged to Mark and Felicia wrote in printed letters that were easy to read. The piece of paper was rolled up and tied with a ribbon. Onwy thhe shweethsh are wefth. Ill bake a cake a few days before the party. I hear it tastes better that way. Lei wiww mawe cashthewwa. Sprinwwe shugar. (Lei will make caste. Sprinkle sugar) Of course, Im practicing how to make it right now, andtely, the Albans residence has only been having caste for snacks. I cut out a picture of a Rug Dragon or something onto the caste and sprinkle white sugar on top. I suddenly had an idea. Lizardsh are bethther. I think flowers are better. Most certainly. Mark said he would buy something from the confectionery shop, and Gill said his mother, Julia-obasama, will be making something for the party. Nico knew something was up but managed not to ask about it until the day of the party. And on the day of the party I went to the castle with Nii-sama, taking the birthday card that Felicia had left me. Nicos birthday was actually a few days ago, but this was the only day we can all get together. Nii-sama carried the basket of sweets for me. Odds-sensei gave us permission to have the party on this day. Nico! Lei! Luke! Were the first ones here. Then came Gill, then Mark. Nico was curious and nced at the birthday card I had brought, but he will have to wait until everyone is here. However, Chris and Felicia didnt show up in the end. It was a somewhat lifeless party, but Nico seemed delighted. I headed home with Nii-sama while thinking about what kind of cake Chris would make, and not long after, Otou-sama came home too. Otou-syama! Lei and Luke. Otou-sama hugged both of us. You wnow, thoday. Lei. Luke. Listen to me very carefully. Otou-sama loosened his hug and looked at me and Nii-sama. The Remingtons have left to Easter. Chapter 204 - Remington’s Intentions Chapter 204: Remingtons Intentions Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam To Eashther, I repeated without thinking, but I didnt know what Easter meant at that time, because Otou-sama made it sound as if the Remingtons had been run off from somewhere. No way. The Four Marquises arent allowed to leave Kingdom. Nii-sama shook his head in disbelief. I see, so it means theyve left Kingdom. Thats when the implications rushed into my head. Huh? What about Chris and Felicia? The Remington mansion and servants are still here. Only the Remington House ran away to Easter. They had probably nned this. What?! What do they think the duties of a Four Marquis is?! Do they think nothing of the citizens of Kingdom?! Nii-sama said in grief. Whath abouth Chrish and Fewicia? When wiww thhey rethurn? (What about Chris and Felicia? When will they return) Lei... Otou-sama shook his head. Does that mean he doesnt know or that theyre noting back? Until recently, the Remington have been taking Felicia with them close to the border, but they left Chris here, so it wasnt seen as much of a serious matter. Both Stan and I have been leaving the capital a lottely, so in some ways, the Remingtons actions were also considered normal. Still, the guards kept a close eye on all of us. Graces. Yes. Come to think of it, I havent seen Graces muchtely. Graces used toe to the castle every day whenever the Four Marquises children were gathered at the castle, but he hadnt been there recently. Thats right. Hes the Captain of the special force unit thats in charge of the area outside the capital. This time, it was also Graces who informed us that the Remingtons had ran away. But the border shouldnt be easy to cross. How did they cross the border when the guards are with them...? Nii-sama pointed out, he probably thought about the time when Otou-sama had been stopped at the border. However, Otou-sama shook his head at that as well. Theres no line at the border, nor is it fenced off. What separates the borders is the sense in the Four Marquises minds. No matter how suffocating it is, we cant cross the barrier if we think about maintaining the barrier for the people of Kingdom, Otou-sama continued. But on the contrary, I believe that we can go out of the barriers as long as we can maintain the barrier. This is as long as we return in time to properly maintain the barrier. The Remingtons... ording to Graces, they were strolling along the border when they were caught up in a herd of Rug Dragons and had crossed the border before anyone realised. There was a wee party waiting for them on the other side of the border, and they moved towards Easter. In other words, I suppose we can view this as a nned departure. They had made suspicious moves. But I didnt think they would leave Kingdom. People from the outside must be envious of the Four Marquises because of their power and wealth. But I understand it well when I see Otou-sama. In reality, hes like a busy businessman who doesnt take holidays and goes to the castle every day and fills the barrier with magic. He doesnt even have a vi even though hes a noble because he cant travel. Even so, I thought that the cooperation of each of the Four Marquises was required to maintain the barrier. Actually, His Highness Albert has a lot of magic as well. There are three people in the royal family right now who can fill the magic stones even if you dont include Prince Nico. There are no problems in maintaining the barrier for the time being. But... If the Remingtons dont return, then the system would need to be rebuilt, and it would be the Three Marquises instead of the Four Marquises. Also, how would the Remingtons be dealt with for their selfishness? What about the diplomatic rtions with Easter? Theres more extra work now, Otou-sama sounded bitter, but he made it sound as if his subordinate had only made a slight mistake. Why arent you angry Otou-sama? Nii-sama sounded angrier than Otou-sama. Angry? Im disgusted and angry at myself for not noticing the signs at all. But I dont see the point of being angry at what has already happened. I cant do anything to the Remingtons even if Im angry. That was certainly true, but it was hard to agree with him. But Otou-sama shrugged. Kingdom, the citizens and much less the Remingtons, mean little to me. The only people who mean anything to me are Lei and Luke. Otou-sama. Otou-syama... This was more shocking than joyful. And I dont know if the Remingtons are really happy at Easter. Kingdoms capital is a ce where you can have everything. The Remingtons, or perhaps Angie, is the person who enjoyed the capitals richness the most. How satisfied would she be with a rural area like Easter? If it was me, I would love to live in a rural area. First of all, we have to deal with the Remingtons, but we dont know what action to take if we dont know what Easters intentions are for supporting them. Lei and Luke, youll have extra guards on you for a while, but I hope youll put up with it. Especially you Lei. Ai. I dont think Ill be kidnapped again, but you never know what will happen in this situation, so I listened meekly. Chrish. Will we never meet again? Lei dont think too much. At least the Remington family is together. Surely. Otou-sama stopped speaking. I know what he wanted to say. He probably wanted to say, I thought they would leave Chris behind. Chris cant be the heiress, but she has a lot of magic. Do the Remingtons know this, or... Fewicia didnth awwow thhem tho. (Felicia didnt allow them to) Probably... Angie sticks with one love, so she knows the importance of loving people... Sometimes, even if you stick with one love, its because you only love yourself. Its time for Otou-sama to stop having idolised thoughts about Angie-obasama too. For now, its safer for Lei to stay at the castle and Luke to stay at the crowded Academy. You two should continue your lives as before. Yes. Ai. Otou-sama, youre getting a bit busy... Otou-sama sighed, but I hope hell only be a bit busy. Chapter 205 - The Fast Dragon Came

Chapter 205: The Fast Dragon Came

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Happy Christmas Eve everyone<3 Thanks for always reading /o/ Despite all that was happening, life went on. Did Your Highness or Lei notice anything, even if were asked this, Fewicia wash awwaysh thired. (Felicia was always tired) She was tired, but she always had fun. We could only answer like this. As the heiress of the Four Marquises, Felicia was solitary at the Academy, and she didnt have anyone to confide her worries to since she wasnt close to anyone. Besides, I dont know if she knew about her parents plot in the first ce. Maybe I should be thinking about Kingdoms future, but I was solely worried about Chris. I wondered if she would have time when her Okaa-sama and Otou-sama are no longer busy. I wonder if Angie-obasyama wiww pway with Chrish when she ishnth bushy anymore. (I wonder if Angie-obasama will y with Chris when she isnt busy anymore) The Four Marquises are always busy. Its fine as long as shes happy even if she goes to Easter. Just like how I had a good time in Wester. And... And? I mighth be abwe tho go vishith when thhingsh sheththwe. Lei might be able to go, Nico muttered sadly. Come to think of it, the royal family wasnt allowed to leave Kingdom even if they arent adults. Then wethsh go tho Eashthersh border. The border? Why? Writhe Chrish a wethther. (Write Chris a letter) Why are you writing her a letter? Well get her to go to the border. Well be able to talk to her face to face even if neither of them can leave the border. I heard a maid sob in the corner. Im shure I can run by thhen. Oh, I thought you could already run. Nico grinned. Iww be abwe tho run fashther. Youre right. I guess well have to link arms and test her to make sure shes studying properly in Easter. Yup. Chrish ish bad ath shthudying. Well also have to study as well. Ai. I dont know what their circumstances were, but both Nico and I knew that the Remingtons wont be weed back into Kingdom since they have already left. Even if there isnt a penalty, they will be punished in some way if they return. So, they dont have toe back. Otou-sama told me that theyve already started to select a noble to rece the Remingtons. There are a lot of candidates, but there arent any nobles with that much magic power. Otou-sama stopped keeping troublesome things from me just because Im a toddler, and he properly exined the current situation to Nii-sama and I after dinner. Weve sent messengers to Easter many times, but they lie and say they havent heard from the Remingtons. Otou-sama was in charge of the Wester area. The Remingtons were in charge of the Easter area. Thats why its been difficult to get information. But Ive heard rumours from people in town that they live in a splendid house in Easters capital, and that they seem to be living very extravagantly. Dont tell me they were weed there? Nii-sama was surprised. Kingdoms Four Marquises and the citizens of Frontier have no rtionship with each other. The citizens of Frontier are either curious about the Four Marquises or hate them since they cant benefit from the barrier. I think its one of those two. I made eye contact with Nii-sama and we nodded. That was how we felt at Wester. It seems like they are. Now the citizens can go out at night in the capital. So, they are using a barrier box after all... The magic stones for the barrier in the capital normally needed to be filled once every five days. But for a barrier covering a remote city, it should only need to be filled once every 20 days. Therefore, they could certainly go anywhere and not be burdened by it. But Im sure they must be bound by something. But theyre not involved with internal affairs. Its troublesome for Otou-sama, but Im certain that the Remingtons love power. Luke, the way you said that... Youre na?ve Otou-sama. The Remingtons betrayed Kingdom! Otou-sama made Nii-sama angry. The Remingtons betrayed the Four Marquises, who share the same responsibilities, and have betrayed the people. You say you dont care about the Remingtons, but youre wearing yourself out from cleaning after their mess. Nii-sama stretched his hands to touch Otou-samas face which was starting to form eyebags. I also copied him and reached my hands out. I can only reach Otou-sama stomach, but its alright since Otou-sama picked me up. Thanks, you two. We all have no idea what lies in the future. Its hard to know how to deal with the situation with the uncertainty. Otou-sama hugged us and sighed. Ill be heading out to Wester again soon. Im worried about leaving the capital at a time like this, but Wester was really shocked by this incident as well. However, Wester doesnt seem to be working with Easter. To confirm that, and take measures... Otou-syama, worw hard. Well behave, so travel safely. Oh yeah, I havent seen Graces at alltely. Im sure he was apanying the Remingtons, but whats he doing now? Whath happened tho Gracesh? You like Graces, dont you Lei? I wiwe Hansh more. Ooh. Otou-sama smiled teasingly. Hans isnt here right now. I can say this because hes not here, but its Hans who I care about. Im just curious about Graces because of my personal involvement with him. Ill admit hes a bit cool. Graces set up base in a town next to the border. Hes staying there to act as a messenger between Kingdom and Easter. Hes not working as a guard, but hes better than civil officials who dont take initiatives. So thats why hes a captain at a young age? Hmm. A few dayster after Nico had quietly celebrated his fourth birthday, a fast dragon came from the border town. Theres a messenger from Easter. Its the Third Prince. I squeezed the Rug Dragon on my shoulder when I heard that. The magic stone was throbbing. Chapter 206 - Those Who Inherit the Four Marquis Blood

Chapter 206: Those Who Inherit the Four Marquis Blood

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Easter has been dodging questions from Kingdom about the Remingtons. And now they sent a messenger here instead of a letter. Furthermore, that messenger is a member of the royal family. This shocked Kingdom. But I had other things on my mind. Suppose that the Third Prince had attacked me, well, he did attack me in Wester. Then, we met again in Westers capital to the east. This time he wasing to the royal capital. Isnt the royal family a little too eager to act? And what are the First and Second Prince doing? Anyway, the way he moves around is like, Hesh wiwe Prince Aw, I muttered, and Nii-sama looked at me curiously. How so Lei? Hesh a wanderer. Buffo. A guard just happened to hear me. Prince Al goes on inspections. But yes. Hes been to Wester and Kingdom, and this will be his second time at the royal capital. Cyrus-dono, that is. He doeshnth have thoe. Lei... Even Nii-sama thinks so, because he sighed. We went to the north to avoid meeting him, but we end up having to meet him anyway. Ai. I gripped my Rug Dragon and held it in front of me. Lei, he was able to achieve his previous attack since he caught us by surprise. It wont happen again, and you dont have to meet him. Why? Why? Dont tell me youre actually going to meet him? Ai. I will make the Third Prince take a proper look at me when we meet. Infants dont usually participate in diplomacy or socialising. Reawwy? You cant meet him even if you act cute. Besides, there will be no socialising this time. Depending on how you look at it, its the country that kidnapped one of the Four Marquises from Kingdom. I dont know what kind of argument he will make, but theres no guarantee that the discussions will go amicably. Wiww thhere be war? However, Nii-sama shook his head without faltering at the infants disturbing question. I heard that there were wars in the past, but there arent enough armies in the countries to start a war. I havent heard of any country building up its army. Whath abouth guardsh? There arent many of them. Since their main role is to guard the Four Marquises. There are guards in the royal capital, so security here is taken care of. I thought carefully about what Nii-sama said, in short, Kingdom, which is covered by a barrier, is too strong. If weck one of the Four Marquises, or if the royal family doesnt survive, then the citizens will resent the country that destroyed Kingdom. Would they risk that? Well, we arecking one of the Four Marquises right now though. Anyway, I have to see what the messenger will say, or else nothing can be done. There was no way they would let me see him no matter how much I asked, and I was stuck waiting for Nii-sama and Otou-samas report to see what the bad guy would say. On the day the Third Prince came, I didnt go to the castle and waited quietly at home. Nii-sama and Otou-sama werent here, so it couldnt be helped. I was going to take it easy for the day, but the maids made me change three times, but well, it was fine since I had fun, however, the day turned out surprisingly busy. As I waited for Otou-sama while dressed as if I was going to go to a party, I had a feeling that Otou-sama was home. Otou-sayam! I, who is two and a few months old, ran up to Otou-sama. Oh, Lei! Im home now. I was about to jump into Otou-samas outstretched arms when I noticed that Nii-sama was next to him, so I stopped in my tracks. Nii-syama? Dont worry about Luke right now, hug your Otou-sama. Otou-sama lifted me up in an immature manner. The fluffy stuff on your outfit is pointless. Everyone dreshshed me up. The dress itself is simple, but I had ace-filled pannier underneath the skirt, and the satin belt was tied into a bow. That apparently got in the way of him hugging me. Otou-sama you shouldnt say that. Lei is dressed up today and looks as cute as ever. I think Otou-samas reputation has gone down among the maids, and Nii-samas reputation has gone up. But why did Nii-samae home when its a weekday? I think hes supposed to stay in the dormitory for safety reasons. Nii-syama, why are you here? About that... Otou-sama continued to carry me while shaking his head. Lei, you know that the Third Prince came here today, right? Ai. Otou-sama and Nii-sama looked dark. Apparently, Easter couldnt refuse the Remingtons request to move there. Hah? Move? No? Youre right. Even you understand this. Nii-sama was a bit rude, but hes right. On top of that, he said that he had a letter from the Remingtons. Why they moved to Easter is written in the letter. I waited for Otou-sama to speak while being nervous about what was written in the letter. Well... Well? He said that he had a message for all the Four Marquises and those who have their blood to hear. Ai? Which meant that he was dragging out Nii-sama, Gill and the others, who arent involved with diplomacy yet. Nii-syama though. Its okay Lei. I also wanted to meet the Third Prince at all costs, so its favourable for me. But... Nii-sama looked at me hesitantly. Lei you look like its none of your business, but youll have to go too. He asked for all those who have inherited the blood of the Four Marquises, not just the heirs. Lei thwo... What would a two year old have to do with the Remingtons desire? I advised the royal family to ignore it. The Remingtons wont return no matter what excuse is given. So, the sooner we set up a system that doesnt need the Remingtons the better. Otou-sama looked bitter. If he asks that we bring all those who have inherited the blood of the Four Marquises, that is, all the colours of the Four Marquises, would that not mean, in other words, that we should bring Lei to him? Is that the Remingtons intention, Easters intention, or is that the Third Princes intention? Either way, its infuriating for them to involve an infant. Reawwy ish. It is infuriating for them to use underhanded methods. However, if this requires my presence, then I can go. What can he do in front of people at the castle? Lei wiww go. I went with Otou-sama and Nii-sama to the castle the next day. Ah, Lei, shall we leave your stuffed animal behind? Of courshe Im bringing ith withh me. Hmm. Alright. You wont need it anyway. Along with the stuffed Rug Dragon. Chapter 207 - The Remington’s Letter Chapter 207: The Remingtons Letter Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Usually when I go to the castle, I go around the castle and take the carriage directly to Nicos ce. But today, I wasing to the castle as a member of the Four Marquises, the Albans, so I entered from the front. The carriage I was riding wasnt a normal one either. It was a special carriage with white, gold and violet on it. Both Otou-sama and Nii-sama were wearing white jackets with gold and violet embroidery on it together with ck trousers. I was also wearing an easy to move in white dress with a violet belt around my waist. I think it would be more urate to say that the belt was around my stomach instead of my waist. Its lovely that it isnt bulky or thick. Plus, its also nice that the slightly dirty Rug Dragon looks very childish. I nodded to myself. Normally, no one woulde to greet me at the castle entrance, but Linus was here today. He was someone who I hadnt seen in a while. Neither Otou-sama nor Nii-sama noticed Linus bowing his head and looked as if it was natural for them to be greeted and shown around. Ill raise the Albans reputation. Linush, good worw. Le-sama, Linus replied in a whisper, and his expression rxed a little. But it quickly changed into a serious one. Today, well be heading this way, he began to guide us. It was said that emissaries from foreign countries were greeted in the reception hall, and they had done that yesterday, but in the end, we had to meet in a different room on a different day because the letter from the Remingtons is to be passed onto the entire bloodline of the Four Marquises. Annoying guy. Lei, your thoughts are leaking out, Nii-sama reprimanded me. And besides, its the Remingtons request, not his, so this is just a formality. They shhouwd have been cwear abouth ith from thhe beginning. Ahem. Nii-sama cleared his throat. Lei, lets walk quietly down the corridor. Ai. Nii-sama was the person who said all this in the first ce. This way. Oh, the dragons room? Dragonsh room? Its a room for special guests. Otou-sama has hardly been in here either. They didnt have to treat him like a special guest. No, hes the emissary and a member of the royal family, so of course they would. Marquis Albans is here, with a brief announcement from Linus, we entered the room through the open door. Wow. It wasnt a small room. In the front were three flights of stairs, an elevated stage and a throne. The Lisburns and Moleseys were standing at the bottom of the stairs, and at the top of the stairs was an unfamiliar Oji-san. Prince Lambert and Prince Albert were on either side of the Oji-san, and in front of Prince Lambert was Nico. They all have beautiful golden hair and eyes. King? Hahaha, thats right little Albans. Now,e here. The King held out his hands, so I walked straight up the stairs and approached him. I am Leiwa Awbansh. Good girl. You are as lovely as they say. I dont care if people keep talking about me like that. Now,e. The King reached for me and I called Nico as well. I didnt feelfortable with being hugged before his grandson. Nico two. Oh. Your Majesty, is it alright for me to go over there too? Of course. Thus, Nico was put on the Kings right knee, and I was put on his left. The King looked satisfied. Your Majeshthy, you have a beard. I wont look dignified without a beard. I had no choice but to grow it. I personally dont like it, but what can I do? Hes the King. Nii-sama looked subtle, but I also think Nicos too honest. The messenger is here, after Linuss brief announcement, I got off the Kingsp and returned to Otou-sama. Oh, youre tottering. Im noth thoththering! Ah sorry. Youre walking briskly. Of course, I am. Even Nii-sama recognises this. It was just that I was wearing a different dress than usual, so I was a little cautious when I went down the stairs. Then the big doors, which had been closed when we had entered, slowly opened outwards. The Third Prince of Easter, Prince Cyrus Fay Easter. I didnt know he had such an extravagant name. I was about to open my legs wide and cross my arms, but Nii-sama stopped me with his eyes, so I just put my right hand on Otou-samas left leg and tilted my head to the side a bit. Gufuu. A strange sound came from across us. It was Gill. Hes already 15 years old, but hes behaving like this. I shook my head. He may or may not have known about this scene, well, I dont think he knows, but he walked through the door proudly. Once he stopped, he put his right hand on his chest and bowed. He has always seemed like the military type, with good posture and a toned body. When he looked up, his unforgettable, almond yellow eyes pointed straight at Nico and the other royal family members. Cyrus-dono. Im grateful you travelled such a long way. It was our fault for not telling you about the Remingtons wishes in the first ce. Thank you again for giving us the opportunity to do so. Youre speaking properly, arent you? I stayed quiet and waited for him to continue. Ive gathered all the royal family members and the descendants of the Four Marquises that are in the capital here today. However, I think my grandson, Nico, is the only person you havent met. I happen to meet Gilbert Lisburn-dono, Luke Albans-dono and little Le over there at Wester castle. I see, thats unexpected, albeit a coincidence. Indeed. Empty words were exchanged. Where did you see little? Geez. Well, Ill let you introduce yourself, Nichs. Yes, Your Majesty. Nico stepped forward and puffed out his chest. I am Nichs Manfred Kingdom. My name is Cyrus Fey Easter. Now the greetings are done. Now, lets read the Remingtons letter out loud. Yes, Your Majesty. Cyrus produced a letter in an envelope from his chest pocket and began to read it slowly, To everyone in Kingdom. Im sure youre surprised to learn that weve suddenly moved. Of course, we would be. Its amazing that they could write something like that so easily when they ignored the fact that they were told not to leave. The current Kingdom has three royal family members and is strong, and young Prince Nichs will take over when he grows up, so there is nothing to be anxious about. The Remingtons, Lisburns and Molseys all have one person to seed in the position of the Four Marquises. Even if Alistair returns to Kingdom, Im not sure if he has enough magic power to seed the position, so I didnt include him as a heir candidate. The Albans also have Nii-sama and I. What part of this situation are you saying isnt worrying? I was dumbfounded. Under such circumstances, I have always been distressed that the benefits of our power have only gone to Kingdom. First of all, you should be worried about Felicia and Chris. Through my interactions with Easter, who the Remingtons are in charge of, I havee to believe that we should use our Remington power to benefit the people of Easter as well. Ive heard that Easter is mainly on the prairie, so they are least affected by the Hollows. If you want to use your powers to benefit people on Frontier, then you should have moved to Wester or Fand. He hadnt even finished reading yet, and I was already quite annoyed. Chapter 208 - Just an Accident

Chapter 208: Just an ident

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam There was more in the letter.Easter is truly a wonderful ce. Felicia has also been relieved of her duties as someone who will channel magic into the barrier and lives peacefully every day. The title of Four Marquis doesnt mean much here, so she often enjoys time with young people her own age. Lies. I squeezed Otou-samas hand. Felicia is cautious, and it even took her a while to break the ice with the Four Marquis children. Besides, she was properly thinking about her responsibilities as a Four Marquis. If she had wanted to go to Easter, then thats fine. If she is really living a happy life, then thats fine. But the Felicia that I know would spend her days worrying about Chris, then think about her responsibilities towards the Kingdom citizens, who they had abandoned, and then finally ponder if the burden would eventually fall upon us that were left behind. She wont rx and y around until she dispels those worries. Chris also enjoys spending time with friends her age. It hasnt been long since the Remingtons left Kingdom. Both Felicia and Chris must be confused. And Chris isnt good at making friends. Something was suspicious. To the Four Marquis children. It must feel stifling to be responsible for protecting the barrier from a young age. But if you change how you think, then you dont need all the Four Marquises since you have the royal family, who you can rely on. If you use your heads and find your own way to serve the people, then you dont necessarily need to be in Kingdom. She was addressing the Four Marquis children, but her words were full of criticism towards Kingdoms royal family and Kingdom, which was protected by the barrier. You are always wee toe and stay with the Remingtons if you wish to take shelter here. Felicia and Chris are waiting for you as well. Is that mainly directed at me? Tension ran through Otou-samas body. Also, I will be ready to visit Kingdom if you ever need the Remingtons help. No one in the room changed their expression. Wishing you all good health and happiness, Angelique Remington. Prince Cyrus carefully folded the letter and put it back into the envelope, then he took a few steps forward and handed it to Prince Lambert, who had stepped forward. Thank you for delivering this to us, Lam-ojisama said in a slightly firm voice. I only came here as a messenger. Easters position is simple and clear. Its only natural of us to let the Remingtons stay in our country since they wanted to, Cyrus emphasised that they had only let the Remingtons stay in their country because that was what the Remingtons wanted. Then, he looked at us. Of course, if the other Four Marquises wishes to stay in our country as well, then well wee you with open arms. Thank you for your consideration. But, tell the Remingtons this. Lam-ojisamas expression didnt change. Kingdom will no longer need Angelique Remingtons help. Also, she will not be allowed to enter Kingdom again since she threatens the safety of Kingdom. Cyrus nked out for a second, but then quietly bowed his head. Perhaps, he thought that Kingdom would allow her to return if she said she wanted to. I was a little surprised too. Only the Four Marquises can decide what they will do. I have something to say about you dangling sweet words in front of the young ones, but if you want to invite them to your country, then go ahead and try. You have all the Four Marquises in this room right now. He said too much, Otou-sama muttered in an extremely small voice. The Moleseys dont need your invitation, Harold-ojiisama cut him off in a sh. But, Stan-ojisama and Otou-sama didnt say anything in particr. When Prince Cyrus saw this, he spoke to Gill first, Gilbert-dono. Why dont you try visiting our country once just like you had done when you went to Wester? Cyrus-dono. My stay in Wester, though brief, has broadened my horizons. As a member of the Four Marquises, this will surely help me in the future. I have an uncle in Wester, so I think I will visit there again someday. I also want to visit Easter and Fand at some point. I might have to trouble you then. My country is always open to you. Gills answer deserves 100 points. He stated that he might visit one day, but only because it would expand his horizons and benefit him as a Four Marquis of Kingdom. I was truly impressed. Then, Luke-dono. Nii-sama is 12, so although hes growing, hes still short. Cyrus looked down at him. I would also like to visit Fand and Easter at some point just like how I had visited Wester. Fand borders my grandfathers fief, so it will be easy for me to visit them. Oh, Nii-sama said that in a childish way, thats not like him at all. Surely enough, Cyrus raised his right eyebrow. I felt like I could hear him say thats not your real personality. If youd like, I can send someone to pick you up, so you should definitelye to Easter as well. I may ask you to do so if the timees. He might not go. Then, Le-dono. I squeezed my stuffed Rug Dragon and shook my fist in my mind. Excuse me, but Id appreciate it if you could keep your hands off that dangerous thing, his voice containedughter. It didnt make his voice sound any more likeable even if it containedughter. Lei, Ill take care of it. Otou-syama. Ai. I obediently gave my Rug Dragon to Otou-sama. A dangerous aura floated from the royal family members and the Moleseys. Prince Cyrus didnt look down at me like he had done with Nii-sama but got down on one knee and locked eyes with me. Le-dono, its good to see you again. Im noth happy tho shee you. Thats very harsh. Cyrus chuckled happily. I boldly took a step forward. Ugh.| I heard a moan, I wonder what it was. I crossed my arms too. I remember receiving an enthusiastic wee when I met you the other time. Who wash thhe pershon who thoshshed Lei around before thhath thime. (Who was the person who tossed Lei around before that time) I wonder what youre talking about, he chuckled again. I will show you all around Easter when youe to visit, Le-sama. I would also love for you to visit my southern residence. Its a charming ce by the sea and mountains. Why are you so persistent with me? I put a lot of force into grounding myself. Lei wouwd wiwe tho vishith Eashther one day, buth when Lei goesh, Lei wiww go around awone. (Lei would like to visit Easter one day, but when Lei goes, Lei will go around alone) I puffed out my chest. I donth need you tho shhow me around! Oh dear. Kuku. I would love it if you asked me to show you around sometime. Cyrus stood up and I also stepped away from him. He looked straight at the King. As you can see, everyone is wee to visit us. Please let me know if you do. Hmm. We appreciate your kindness. With this, the audience was over. I will show you to the next room. Cyrus bowed and Linus guided him away at once. There will be some pleasantries after this. Lei, here you go. Otou-syama, thhanwsh. Dont worry your Otou-sama. Theres no telling what you would do even without your Rug Dragon. Honestly. I turned my head to the side. I just dont like him. Lei, you stomped on purpose, Nico said in amazement. There were giggles all around the room, but did everyone see me do that? But there was only one answer, Ith wash jushth an identh. Yes, my feet just happened to do that. Chapter 209 - The Burden the Prince Carries

Chapter 209: The Burden the Prince Carries

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam When Prince Cyrus left the dragon room, I thought the tension in the air would ease, but it didnt. Im disgusted. At the Remingtons and at Easter, Hal-ojisama said clearly. Indeed, Remington said that she wanted to be free. It was irritating because she spoke about how she moved to Easter since it was easier and freer there, as if it was a beautiful tale. I dont think theres any point in what Remington said. We, Moleseys, think of the Remingtons as if they didnt exist in the first ce. And we have nothing to do with Easter. Our familys role is to maintain the barrier around Kingdom. Please excuse us, He said before quickly leaving the dragon room by himself. Mark looked troubled, but he remained in the room. What father said is the Moleseys principal. But I will remain here as an individual and a young noble. I have a feeling that this problem wouldnt go away even if we dont have anything to do with Easter. I wonder if Hal-ojisama will scold him. I was a little worried, but Mark gave me a grin. You have my permission to do what you want. Ash expecthed of Haw-ojisyama. You can just say Mark-niisama did great. I smiled since I had a better opinion of Mark now. However, Nii-sama quickly replied, Nice speech, Mark. Luke, do you not want Lei to call me Nii-sama that much? Youre so narrow-minded. Im taking back mypliment. There are many things to think about, but we as children will continue on as usual. Otou-sama squatted down and said, Lei, we have to chat andwork from now on. Molesey said he wouldnt participate, but thats not whats going to happen. But, Lei. Your work ends here. Can you go home quietly? ...... I couldnt say yes straight away because I didnt think that my current exchange with Prince Cyrus was enough to make him understand the danger. Just as Otou-sama was about to open his mouth again to persuade me some more, a voice came from Nico. Lei, Im not going to the party after this either. Nico, what are you talking about? You said that you wanted to talk to Prince Cyrus in person since youll be meeting him more often in the future, Prince Albert, who treasured Nico, immediately chimed in. However, Nico nced at Prince Al and spoke to me without replying to him. So why dont we spend our time together like always until our fathers are done with their work? Nico, whats wrong? Albans, why are you trying to make Lei go home? Lei is a little naughty, but werent they friendly towards each other a while ago? I felt like Otou-samas temple twitched because of those words. But Nico answered first before Otou-sama could speak. Uncle, if Lei is my younger sister, then I wouldnt want her to be in the same room as that man. Hes a wicked man. Nii-sama and Gill looked as if they agreed with Nico. Ill leave that to father and uncle to find out. If you dont want to go home, thene y with me Lei. Ai! I didnt feelfortable waiting alone in a home where Otou-sama and Nii-sama werent there. I can have fun while waiting with Nico, and at least I wont be alone when I go hometer. Hansh. Yes, Le-sama? Sthay withh Nii-syama thoday. But... Hans looked at Otou-sama first, and when Otou-sama nodded, he reluctantly agreed. I dont think Nii-sama is in danger at all. But I also want Hans to take a good look at Prince Cyrus. Then, Lei and I will leave first. Were weaving firshth. Nico and I were protected by more guards than usual, probably because Hans wasnt with us. We held hands as we headed towards the library. Theres something strange about that man. Ai. Dangeroush. I couldnt tell Nico that he was the kind of guy who didnt mind hurting others with all the guards and maids around. Lei, it isnt good if Prince Cyrus is a dangerous man. Whath do you mean? Hmm. A Prince is responsible for their country. If Prince Cyrus is dangerous, then that would mean that Easter is dangerous. I was blown away. Prince Cyrus was the one who had directly attacked me. So, I hate him and think of him as a bad person. However, Nii-sama and Otou-sama said that the diplomatic rtionship between Kingdom and Easter is good. So, I had a feeling that Prince Cyrus did that on his own. Lei, do you think that Kingdom wouldnt know what I do if I act as I please when Im an adult? How could they not know? A Prince doesnt have that much freedom. Even if hes the Third Prince, no because hes the Third Prince, I think that Easter knows everything that man does. Then Lei ish... I couldnt say anymore that that. So, Nico is saying that I was kidnapped because Easter was pulling the strings? But why? Tawing ush down one by one. (Taking us down one by one) Lei? Firshth Lei. Geth rid of thhe Awbansh shpare. Then thhe Remingthonsh. Tawe down thhe Four Marquishesh one by one. (First Lei. Get rid of the Albans spare. Then the Remingtons. Take down the Four Marquises one by one) I stopped and looked at Nico. Then whath nexth? ...... I dont know. Maybe something more terrible would happen. Nico and I stood here until the guards urged us to move from our spots. Chapter 209.1 - Side Story 02: Hans and I

Side Story 02: Hans and I

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Unusually, I had a lot of spare time. I was alone in Ojii-samas mansion. Nico was in a different room with Prince Al on some royal business. Nii-sama and Gill were talking about something with the Fand noble boys. The younger Fand noble boys went somewhere. But I didnt want to go with them. Those little boys shouldnt be looked after by a two-year old infant. Plus, Im a weak little girl. Ive been exhausted since Ive had to y with the little ones these past few days. Fuu. I shrugged. Buffo. Why are youughing when I havent said anything? Stupid guard. Ojii-sama and Oji-sama are busy, and even Natalie was taken to the kitchen because the mansion was short-staffed. That was why I was left with this guard whoughs at anything. Isnt it fine asionally? You have too many people at your side, Lei-sama. You like having quiet, alone time dont you? And yet, it was somewhat frustrating because he knew me too well. Ill show you around the mansion a bit if youre bored. I dont think Marquis Neville will have any problems with this. Lethsh go. I like to rx but Im at Ojii-samas mansion. He did show me around before, but I still want to look around. Hans lifted me up in his arms even though he rarely did this. Everyone in this house is like an ally. I wouldnt have let Natalie go to the kitchen if they werent. Natalie looks after me and picks me up if its necessary. Hans always kept both his hands free to protect me. We usually moved around with the three of us. It was really unusual for Natalie not to be with us. Then, why dont we go talk about Dean-samas past? Otou-syamash? I looked up at Hans. Hanss hold on me was steady andfortable. Yes. I cant tell you how many times Ive been subjected to his whims. He always says Im going out of the royal capital for a bit, but he goes all the way to the northern fief. Errm. Its probably something else. He threw that line at the Supervision Department and left as soon as he could since he predicted that they would say yes. People felt sorry for me since I was the special forces captain back then. Speciaw forcesh. Thats kind of cool. Hans smiled wryly and shook his head when I looked at him in admiration. Ah, the special forces are guards for the Four Marquises when they leave the royal capital. In short, they rarely have to work without someone like Dean-sama around, so theyre special. Ah... I thought Hans was cool and funny. Arent you thinking of something rude? Noth. I averted my gaze. Lets go to the entrance. Ai! Hans walked out of the entrance and stopped for a moment. Then, he didnt look at the mansion, but at the vast prairie and hills beyond the mansion. Maybe he was suffocating. I think he wanted to see this kind of view when he left the royal capital to go to the north. I remember when he got off the dragon, he just stayed here forever gazing into the distance instead of going into the mansion. Cowd. (Cold) Yes, it was tough being around him. I honestly wished that he would hurry up and go into the mansion. Otou-sama can be a nuisance sometimes. What did he think about while standing in the winter wind? Wait! Ojou-sama! Youll catch a cold! I think thats what I used to hear. identhawwy. Dean-sama would scowl and wonder what was happening, and shell bump into him. Dont tell me thats... Thats right, it was ire-sama. She stared at the surprised Dean-sama with sparkling eyes and then suddenly looked disappointed. Then she reached out to Dean-samas eyebrows and fuhah. My guard reallyughs easily. Hit his eyebrows. Okaa-syama... What are you doing? She said, I heard that you have wrinkles between your eyebrows, but you dont. Otou-sama would be troubled even if she criticises him. Thats not something I know of, Oh my, violet eyes, how pretty, Dont you listen to what people say to you, Its cold, so you should go into the mansion, I wonder who stopped me from doing so, Fuhahahaha. His body shook withughter. ire-sama didnt listen to what others had to say. It was also interesting for us to see Dean-sama get flustered since hes usually the one manipting people. He fell in love with ire-sama straight away. I cant believe thats how they met. Well then, I guess well go to the ce where they had tea for the first time next. Hansh amazing. I had no choice. The Four Marquises must always be watched when they leave the royal capital. Dean-sama must have found it suffocating, but he acted as if we werent there. Lei wnowsh. (Lei knows) That was how Otou-sama was like at the beginning. Hans swayed me gently. You probably do. I cant tell you how much Dean-sama mourned when he lost ire-sama. Did you shee him Hansh? Yes. I watched over him at the funeral until she went into the tomb. I just watched though. Graces said the same thing. Thats right. Even if they want to do something, they cant, and they have to do things they dont want to do. Hansh, thanwsh. Hm, for what Lei-sama? I didnt do anything. Thanw you for wathching over Otou-syama. Hmm. Hmm. I felt the hand that was holding me tremble a little. Well, shall we go? Yesh tho thhe thea pwace! At that time, Dean-sama, buffo. Im sure Okaa-sama knew about Hans too. But she probably didnt know that heughed so easily. I felt like I heard her say that she did know that heughed easily. His expression always changed easily when he stood behind Dean-sama. Youre right, Okaa-sama... Hans is staying by Otou-sama and my side now. Lei-sama, did you hear what I said? Of course. And hes very chatty. Chapter 210 - It’s Finally My Turn

Chapter 210: Its Finally My Turn

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam The Third Easter Prince returned to his country soon after, so I didnt have the opportunity to meet him face-to-face. He showed a special interest in Lei, but that doesnt mean that he kidnapped her because of that interest. That was the unanimous opinion from the adults. I dont believe that I was kidnapped because he liked me or was curious about me. I wonder if he became more interested in me because he failed to kidnap me in Wester. It ended with the people closest to me being more vignt. But I want the adults to think more about Easters purpose since theyre backing the Prince. I believed this, but I felt like it wasnt a toddlers job to tell them what to do, so there was nothing I could do in the end. I have fun every day and cherish my family. Thats how I spend my days. Its fine for me to spend my days like that. Like before, I spent the afternoon with Nico, morning and night with Otou-sama and days off with Nii-sama. However, it was a big problem for Nico to lose an energetic ymate. Hes bored while Im napping. Therefore, he wanted to do more things. Lei still naps a lot even though shes turned two. I thhinw I nap weshsh. (I think I nap less) I argued back. I certainly still fall asleep after lunch. But Im sure that I y more when I get up. Youre right Lei. But look at this. Nico looked proud as he wrote something on a slightly biggish piece of paper. For some reason, Odds-sensei looked proud. There was a graph on the paper with the date on the horizontal side and the time on the vertical side. I looked a bit fed up. I was really bored when we first came back from the northern fief, so Odds-sensei asked if I wanted to learn how to tell time. Reawwy? It was certainly difficult for a genius three-year-old to tell the time. Oh, hes four now. So then, I recorded how long you slept and stayed away after you went home. I drew up the entries like this, and look. Loow ath whath? The time you sleep increases and decreases, but it doesnt change much throughout the whole graph. So? Nico spoke proudly without realizing that I was grumpy, then he puffed out his chest with pride. So, you arent sleeping less, but you y more since Albanseste to get you. This paper over here has the times that Albanses to pick you up. Nico is smart and I think this is a good way for him to learn the basics of numbers. I can also see that Odds-sensei is proud of Nico but, Ithsh noth powithe tho meashure a wadysh shweeping thime. (Its not polite to measure adys sleeping time) Lady? Buffo. Thatstugh was probably from Hans. Geez. Nico looked around, wondering where thedy was then suddenly realized. Lady?! Yes, yes, Lei is ady. Hmm, if she says she is then she is. You canth record your friendsh shweeping thimesh. (You cant record your friends sleeping times) I see. Im sorry, Nico apologized, frankly. Then what should I record next? This is pretty fun. Hmm. Even if Chris isnt here, he reced the time with something else. Nico casually said to the lonely me, Just like how you have Luke, Chris has Felicia. Im sure Felicia is making Chris study since shes a serious person. Ai. Im shure shhe ish. I pictured Chris sulking. Now, Lei. Lets y until Albans picks you up so that we dont waste time while youre awake! Ai! This is a childs job. The seasons have changed, and the rainy season that urred before summer is here. Even sho ishnth ith raining thoo much. (Even so isnt it raining too much) I wonder if I hadnt noticed this because I was in Westerst year. I went back to the mansion and watched the continuous rain outside the window. No, its raining more than usual this year. Its a bit depressing when the rain continues like this, Natalie exined without changing her usual expression. She didnt seem depressed at all, but she probably felt down. Ithsh thime tho pway in thhe mud outhshide. In the mud? I guess I cant. I nced at Natalie. Then shall I make some y clothes that can get dirty for you? I need to get in touch with your designer group. I didnt know there was a group like that. I decided not to ask her about it and looked out the window. Huh? A carriage surrounded by Rug Dragons came running in past the gatekeepers. Did something happen at the castle since Otou-sama is home? Nathawie woow. What is it? Oh my, isnt that Graces? Hes wearing the special forces uniform. Ith doesh woow wiwe thhath. Then that is not the so-called enemy. I was sort of relieved. Iww go tho thhe enthrance. Lei-sama, you cant. You will be summoned if it is something. Even if hes a guard, hes in such a hurry, so Im sure theres trouble. Usually when we were at home, Hans rests in the evening since hes not expected to serve as a guard then. Hans, who was supposed to be resting, banged on the door, quickly entered then locked the door from the inside. Hans, what happened? I dont know but its noisy at the entrance. I determined that it was better to stay by Lei-samas side since we dont know anything. Alright. Come, Lei-sama. Wear this jacket, keep quiet and dont move no matter what. Ai. I obediently put on the jacket and sat on the sofa. Natalia and Hans quietly waited for someone to tell them what was happening. *KNOCK KNOCK* Its Jude. Lei-sama, can you help us? Its not a sign to move. It seems they need my help with something. I nodded at Hans. Hans softly opened the door. What happened? Its Felicia-0sama. She took Chris-sama with her and fled from Easter. And you need Lei-sama for? We thought she would calm down if she saw Lei-sama. I stood up. Iww go. Its finally my turn. Chapter 211 - The Thing That Matters First

Chapter 211: The Thing That Matters First

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam The guest room was originally across the stairs from the building where my room was located, but it seemed to have moved to this building for security reasons when close people such as Gill came to stay. There was a guard in front of the door, and Jude, who had guided us here, spoke to the guard, Lei-sama is here. The guard looked at Jude questioningly, then he looked at Hans and Natalie, then finally noticed me when he moved his eyes down. You wont be useful as a guard if you cant see everything straight away. Faiw. She said youre disqualified. N-no way, Lei-sama. He seemed dejected, but I didnt have time to y with him. The guard also quickly straightened up, called inside the room and waited for an answer before letting us in. Pashsh. You barely pass. Thank you very much! I entered the room while Hans pointlessly tranted what I said. I scanned the room and saw that Felicia was sitting tiredly on the sofa, and next to her was a faint Chris. Felicia had her hands tightly around Chriss back. She looked as if she didnt have any allies in this world. In the corner of the room stood Graces, dressed like a townsperson, talking to Otou-sama, and the room was full of chatting people. Fewicia. Chrish, Felicia noticed me when I called out to them quietly and tried to stand up. She realised that her arms were hugging Chris and gently sat down again. Lei! Lei? Chriss faded eyes became focused when she heard Felicias voice. Ai. Fewicia. Chrish. Wee home. Tears welled up in Felicias eyes even though she wasnt usually a sensitive person. I thought about the hardships she must have faced and felt sad. However, I had to confirm this with Jude first, Wheresh thhe thea and food? Theyre being prepared now. Whath abouth thhe bathh? That hasnt been prepared yet. Ill get it prepared right away. Whath abouth pyjamash and bedsh? They have been prepared. Food, bathh and weth thhem reshth immediathewy. (Food, bath and let them rest immediately) Understood. And bring me an empthy magic shthone righth away. Jude bowed silently at the end and immediately began giving out instructions. Then, I called out to Otou-sama, who was talking to Graces. It was unusual for him not to notice that I had entered the room. Otou-syama. O, oh, Lei. You came here? He really hadnt noticed that I had entered, and his expression softened when he saw me. Otou-syama, geth Juwia-obasama thoe here. You want Julia here? I was just about to contact Stan now. Juwia-obasama. Alright. It would be better to have a woman around. Otou-sama looked puzzled by my request, but immediately went to fulfil it. When I finished talking to everyone, I ran to the sofa where Felicia and Chris were. Youll fall if you run. I clung tightly to Felicias knees when I reached her. She was worried about people even at a time like this. Felicia kept her right hand around Chris and slowly patted my back with her left hand. Lei, I ran away. Ai. I wonder if Im a bad girl. Youre a good girw. Jude called out softly from behind, Lei-sama, Ive brought the magic stone. I lifted my face from Felicias knees. Ai. Thanwsh. I took the magic stone and handed it to Chris, who was dazed and made her hold it from the outside. Chrish. Lei? Yesh. Chrish puth your unpweashanth feewingsh intho thhish magic shthone. Magic stone. Liwe you awwaysh did ath thhe cashthwe. Sway ith shwowwy. (Like you always did at the castle. Sway it slowly) I felt Chris slightly put magic into her hand and move it to the magic stone. Fewicia. Chrish, how long havent you done this? I dont know. Weve been so busy, so we havent been able to stay together. Chris wont demand for magic stones herself and channel her magic into it. Chris might have been dazed partly because she was tired, but she had already passed the stage where she got angry because of an increase in magic. Jude bring me anothher one. But... Bring me anothher one. ... Yes. He had already prepared another one since he handed me it. I opened Chriss hand and took the darker magic stone before making her hold the empty one. Lei? Again Chrish. But... Chriss mind seemed to have cleared up. Lei ish fine. Oh my Lei, youre amazing. The normal Chris was back, and Felicia rxed a little. Can you do ith Chrish? Of course. Chris hmphed, then ced the magic stone in the palm of her hand and began channelling magic into it. Chriss magic returned to the usual amount by the time she filled up two magic stones. Chris! Felicia hugged Chris tightly in relief and Chris hugged her back, but she was still looking at me and finally realised that she was in an unfamiliar room. She didnt seem frightened, perhaps because Felicia and I were here, but she seemed puzzled, then frowned as if she had recalled something. Chris would have gotten angry right now if she were still like how she was when I had first met her. But Chris didnt get angry. Where is this Lei? Leish houshe. Leis house. Then, are we back in Kingdom? Ai. She found the answer herself. Chris Im sorry for taking you with me without saying anything. Dont cry Nee-sama. Felicia continued to hug Chris while crying. I tapped on Felicias knees. Then, the door opened, and a nice smell drifted in the air. Lei-sama weve brought the snacks and drinks. Ai. Thanwsh. Food firshth. Ithsh importhanth. I nodded at Jude and the maid who brought the food in. Eath Fewicia and Chrish. It looks delicious! Chris seemed to be hungry. There were bite size sandwiches and sweets, hot soup, and tea. Felicia seemed to have no appetite, but she seemed to have felt better after she drank a mouthful of soup. Then, she helped Chris eat while properly having some light food herself. Its fine if they can eat. This is more important than asking them what happened. I was relieved. Have you eathen Gracesh? Graces looked at me in surprise and looked at Jude before answering, Us subordinates have already had a light snack and some rest. Thanks. But... Graces. Its fine. A lot of food has been prepared. We cant eat it all by ourselves, Felicia invited Graces to eat. Well then, lets hear what happened now that theyve calmed down. Before that, Lei wiww eath thoo. I thought you would say that. I have to get my stomach ready. Chapter 212 - For Which Citizens?

Chapter 212: For Which Citizens?

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam By the time we finished eating while saying it was delicious, Chris was really tired and fell asleep. I thought it was my role to sleep, but sometimes its okay to let others sleep too. There was a knock on the door by the time the table was cleared, and tea was ready. Stan-ojisama, Julia-obasama and the two Moleseys arrived. All the bloodlines of the Four Marquises are now in this room. Wheresh Nii-syama and Giww. Therell be a big uproar if we call the two of them. They can wait. Otou-sama answered the curious me. Felicia! Julia-obasama immediately went to sit next to Felicia; she pulled her closer to reassure her. By the way, Chris had fallen asleep, so I was clinging to the other side of Felicia. Felicia froze for a moment when Julia-obasama hugged her, but she finally rxed when I hugged her tightly. I knew someone who would freeze like this. It was Nii-sama. Youll freeze if youre not used to people touching and hugging you. I remembered when I was a baby and we werent truly a family in the true sense of the word yet. There are some families where its normal to not show affection. Julia-obasama is a good adult for Felicia since she has a rtionship with the Four Marquises. I know youre tired Felicia, but can I ask what happened? Yes. Felicia nodded quietly at the sound of Otou-samas voice. We were told that we would be leaving Kingdom when we visited the town near the border. I knew she had nned something, but I didnt expect that it would be that, and of course I was very much against it. So, it was Ange... Otou-samas words represented everyones thoughts. Julia-obasama confirmed just to be sure, So you werent threatened by Easter or anything? Felicia shook her head feebly. It seemed like she was really looking forward to it. I asked her what the people of Kingdom would think, and I believe she had already thought that through and made her ns and decisions long ago. She never wavered no matter what I said. Felicia is 16 years old. No matter what she says, shes still at an age where she has no choice but to obey her parents. No one can me her. I told her that I would stay in Kingdom then. I told her that if she wanted to think about the people in Frontier, then I will think of the people in Kingdom as the heir of the Four Marquises. If Okaa-sama wants to decide who she wants to live for then I should be able to do the same. Why did Ange burden a child with such an important decision? Julia-obasamas hands were still around Felicias waist as if to support her. Then Okaa-sama said that I can do that if thats what I want, but she will be taking Chris with her. Chris was thrilled that Okaa-sama said she would be less busy when we moved to Easter and would be able to y with her more. Of course, she would be. But I didnt want to leave Chris with Okaa-sama, so I went with them to Easter. Chrish ish happy tho be withh Okaa-syama. I wanted to praise Felicias decision. But Felicia shook her head and sped her hands on herp. Shes the kind of person who finds it a hassle to even have lunch with Chris and I in the castle. Theres no way she would make time for us just because she had free time. I thought that might be the case. If I hadnt fixed the bonds with Nii-sama and Otou-sama when I was a baby, then Im sure Otou-sama would act the same way. Chris and I would always have guests over to socialise with people our age. Even though Chris is more ustomed to people now, its still confusing to see the friends shes supposed to y with change all the time. Even more so when theyre five or six year old nobles, all of whom are to arge extent, selfish. I couldnt pay attention to Chris because I was dealing with my own guests, and she became tired and expressionless... Of course, she didnt get anytime to spend with Okaa-sama. No one in the room could say anything. And then it was Chriss sixth birthday. Okaa-sama wanted to make it big since it was finally her birthday and invited a lot of guests. Peopleplimented Chris for being a quiet and refined girl which made Okaa-sama proud. She said that it was a good idea to bring Chris to Easter. Say, Lei. Yes? Dont you think its weird? Dont you think its weird for Chris to sit quietly with ssy eyes while people greet her even though shes usually lively, naughty and energetic? Ithsh weird. Chrish ish fuww of energy. Right? But now that I think about it, I can see that it was because she couldnt adjust her magic. I couldnt take it anymore. Then we... Chris didnt know what to do because of her sudden change in environment and Felicia was too busy to do anything about it. But its impossible for children to run away. Otou-sama helped. Otou-sama. Hes someone who rarely gets bought up when people talk about the Remingtons. Broads finally acting. I was wondering what he was up to, Stan-ojisama blurted out. Broad is probably the name of Felicia and Chriss father. Otou-sama basically doesnt object to what Okaa-sama does. He let her do what she wanted this time as well. But he couldnt take it anymore when he saw Chris at the birthday party. Mothers dont have to be the people who show you love. It wouldnt have mattered if Broad loved you two instead. Otou-sama probably thought that Chriss Otou-sama should do this because he was doing it. Feliciaughed a little for the first time. It was a resignedugh that said she had given up. Otou-sama has his hands full with Okaa-sama. Felicia... Otou-sama said that Okaa-sama also never had any freedom since she was little, so the least he could do as her lover and husband was to let her do as she pleased. I dont believe that Ange-obasama has ever suffered since shes so free. Well, even the carefree Mark can suffer, so something must have happened. But if Ange wants freedom, then Chris and I, as children, should be free to do what we want. He said sadly that she was restricting our movements because she was forcing us to do what she didnt want to do when she was little. Otou-sama asked me what I wanted to do. Its toote to ask, I thought. Chapter 213 - A Lot of Okaa-samas

Chapter 213: A Lot of Okaa-samas

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Felicias voice was full of passion. I only wanted to do one thing. I care about the people of Easter and Kingdom, but theres one thing thats most important to me and thats keeping Chris happy. Thats all. I dont think Felicia would be able to think of her own happiness before her duty as long as she is one of the heads of the Four Marquis Houses. Chris loves Okaa-sama and Otou-sama. I thought it was unjust to separate her from Okaa-sama. I also wondered what would happen to her position in Easter if we were gone. I saw Otou-sama and Stan-ojisama make eye contact for a moment above our heads. Its a difficult position to be in. Still, I didnt want to see Chris with ssy eyes. Its selfish of me. And when we returned to Kingdom, all I could think about was Lei. I hugged Felicia tighter. Wee bacw Fewicia. Lei what should I have done...? You did fine. Ithsh awrighth. For a moment, the room fell into an unspeakable silence. Its indeed shameful that the royal family nor the Four Marquis adults nor the Remington rtives thought of relying on Felicia and it was up to a two-year-old, me, who managed toe up with an idea. Felicias eyelids began to close since she felt relieved from talking about it. Then, Otou-sama cleared his throat. The Albans will take care of both Felicia and Chris in a responsible manner now that theyvee to our house. Felicia, you dont have to worry about the future. Dean-ojisama, thank you very much. Hmm. Well talk about itter. Get some rest for now. Okay. Felicia apanied the maid and got ready to rest. We decided to move to another location. I was given a quick rundown of what had happened once we settled in the parlour. Felicia said that her Otou-sama had secretly let her escape and they headed straight to the border. She was protected by Graces, who just happened to be checking on the border, and they headed straight to the royal capital with little rest. Its amazing that Graces waited at the border since he thought something might happen. Hans looked proud of his sessor, but I think Graces is brilliant. Gracess march was really forceful. Im surprised Felicia managed to endure it. Otou-sama looked at Graces with a slightly raised eyebrow. As expected, I wouldnt make ady push herself like I did with you, Milord. So, you were testing it on me? Hah, no. Hmm... Graces looked away subtly. I wonder if something happened between them a long time ago. Anyway, Remington imed that she went to Easter because she wanted to the other day. If thats the case, then Felicia is in Kingdom of her own ord. I have no problem with that, Molesey-ojisama said. Molesey-ojisama isnt flexible, but he has a simple way of thinking about the Four Marquises, which I think is good since its a clear guide. Otou-sama nodded, put his hand on his chin and then counted the things that will happen. They can live here. Im not sure about that. No. Julia-obasama and I looked at each other as we interrupted Otou-sama at the same time. Then we both nodded. We havent talked much, but shes Gills Okaa-sama, so she must be a good person. Why are you against it, Lei? I know you want me all to yourself, but I thought you would want Chris to stay here with us. Otou-sama is like this. I shrugged my shoulders, Otou-syama, Lei wovesh bothh Chrish and Fewicia. I know you do. But, Otou-syama ish wrong. Otou-syama woves Lei and Nii-syama. Of course. Otou-samas face was asking why this mattered. Youre an idiot, Dean. You really dont get it. What did you say, Julia? Otou-sama looked at Julia-obasama in surprise. Lei, you know, is saying what would happen if Chris sees Lei being treasured by her Otou-sama. Is that true, Lei? Ai. Thats Julia-obasama. She knew what I wanted to say. If you can take care of Chris in the same way as you do Lei then it would be fine for her to stay here. But you cant. ... Unthinkable. Honestly, this is a big challenge for Otou-sama. In that respect, we only have Gill, and hes staying in the dorms right now. Stan and I will take care of Chris since Gill isnt at the age where he has to be spoiled anymore. I think Felicia needs a mother figure in her life too. S-so its like that. Otou-sama was flustered, but I think hes made a lot of progress since he said he would take them in. Im proud of him. Dean, I think its better to do what Julia says. Well take care of Felicia and Chris like a family. Well all think about whether well let them act independently as a Remington in the near future. Theywwe over a woth? Id really like to be with Chris, but this way is better. Yeah, Lei. Ill bring them here. Gill will sulk, so can hee too? Of courshe! Youlle again? Nii-sama said happily. Im happy too. Of course, Mark cane too. I nodded at the silent Mark. Im d to be included, he looked pathetic but happy. The next day when Felicia and Chris had calmed down, Julia-obasama and Stan-ojisama came over and we all had a talk with Otou-sama and I. We told Chris that she wouldnt be going back to Easter for a while and that she would be away from her father and mother. Chris seemed to have understood that they had separated and nodded meekly. Chris, Im sure you want to be with Lei, but I dont think the Albans would be able to take care of a girl since Dean is the only one around. Id like Chris and Felicia toe to the Lisburns since I can be with you all the time, Julia-obasama spoke firmly with a serious expression on her face. Chriss Okaa-sama is in Easter, but you can think of me as your Okaa-sama in Kingdom, she added. Chris looked at Felicia and nodded when she saw that Felicia was smiling. But she shook her head saying that Julia-obasama didnt have to be her mother. Julia-obasama. I may be far away, but I still have an Okaa-sama, so its alright. If I have an Okaa-sama in Kingdom as well, then Ill have two. You can have thwo. Nii-syama awsho hash thwo. ire-okaasama and Diana-obasama. Isnt it fine to have two Okaa-samas? Lei doesnt even have a mother, its too much for me to have two mothers. Chrish... I was a little embarrassed since I didnt expect her to feel that way. Im a rare case. Does she feel sorry for me since I dont have an Okaa-sama? I crossed my arms and pondered while the people around us were surprised and unable to say anything. Of course, my arms are folded properly. I miss her, but I dont ever think about it too much since Im busy trying to survive. Thats right. I uncrossed my arms and tapped my chest. Leish Cwaire-Okaa-syama ish here. So, I have an Okaa-syama. Lei, Otou-sama whispered. Ill keep Okaa-sama in my heart. And Juwia-obasyama ish awsho Leish okaa-syama, sho I have thwo. Can you add another Okaa-sama in your life like that? Its okay,e here Lei and Chris. I pulled Chriss hand and walked towards Julia-obasama. Theres no need to hesitate when youre being hugged by someone you like. Even if its not your real Okaa-sama. Julia-obasama hugged us tightly. I wonder how many Okaa-samas you can have. I think two is enough for now, the room filled withughter as Julia-obasama replied in a subtle voice. Im sure Chris will miss her Okaa-sama in the future. Still, I hope that the people around her can support her at those times. Chapter 214 - Something’s Wrong

Chapter 214: Somethings Wrong

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Felicia and Chris got rid of their fatigue while staying at our house. They became a little cheerful and moved to the Lisburn House a few dayster. It would have been fine if they came to our house. I didnt say anything because I didnt think I needed to say anything. Father and mother are fond of children. The next week, Mark grumbled as we had our study group in the castle. He said it now, but he should have said something at the time. Hearing this, Gill, who had been staying in his mansion with Felicia and Chris looked a little troubled, I wonder about your ce Mark. Were used to taking care of children at my ce because of my grandfathers rtives, so everyone at our mansion is used to children. Im certainly the only child at my ce. But its sisters, sisters. Id like to act like an older brother. Nico and I looked at Mark in disbelief. In the end he just wanted to be called Nii-sama even though he was saying this was for Felicia and Chris. Because currently its, Gill-niisama. What is it Chris? Theyre like this. Chris seemed happy to have someone else care about her besides Fleicia. Of course, there are times when she feels lonely, but she didnt seem lonely whenever she came to the castle. I also have a Nii-sama and like Otou-sama, he only cares if Im around so he doesnt care where Chris goes or who else calls him Nii-sama. Although Nico didnt have a Nii-sama, he had Prince Albert, and he didntin that other people were being taken care of since Prince Albert dotes on him. So, Mark seemed a little insignificant. Its true that Mark would have two sisters, but thats not the same in my case, Gills voice was hushed but I could hear him. Oh, Gill. Are you saying youre not happy with having a sister? Im notining. But Felicia is only a year older than me. Its the same as if shes the same age as me. Even so, the older one is always older. Felicia puffed her chest out with pride and is indeed Chriss Onee-sama. Both Felicia and Chris are freeloading at the Lisburn House so to speak, but they didnt seem to shrink back while interacting with Gill, so they seem to be living a carefree life there. I knew Julia-obasama and Stan-ojisama could look after them. Isnt it nice to have a sister? Nii-sama said to Gill the moment Felicia and the others left. It was funny that he had a bit of a seniorityplex. It was weird to hear him brag about his sister. I decided to chase after Chris and the others and left. ... Yeah. Chris is quite selfish and cheeky unlike Lei, but its nice to see here up to me and call me Nii-sama. They seemed excited afterwards, but I was too far away to hear them. Yup. After the incident with the Remington, it seems that the Four Marquis children have gotten closer, but the adults were different. Its not like they became less friendly towards each other. However, the hole left by Remington leaving couldnt be filled by Felicia, who is only 16 years old. She will be able to channel magic into the magic stones, but that wont officially happen until shes 18, so right now, Felicia can only study. Incidentally, the Remingtons share of the magic stones is filled by the royal family except for when Felicia channels magic into it for training. In addition to the current King, the royal family has Prince Lambert and Prince Albert. The royal family has so many magic users right now that we probably wont be troubled even if we were missing two of the Four Marquises. The Four Marquises do their roles and channel magic into the other magic stones. Both Easter and Remington are silent on this matter, but diplomatic rtions remain strained. In other words, Otou-sama and the other Four Marquises are so busy that they even make Mark help out. The Moleseys take care of domestic rtions, but it was no longer enough just for them to take care of the capital. Otou-syama, wiww you go tho Weshther again? Since the Four Marquises cant go to Frontier, the discussion will happen in a town near the border with the royal family of Wester. Yeah, theres something that bothers me this time. We might need to have Prince Hubert and the hunterse to the capital depending on the circumstances. Huu and Awishthair? Of course, it wont be straight away. But still, times have really changed when you see Frontier royalty going in and out of this country. Its fine if the Easters Prince doesnte. Youre pretty relentless Lei. Stans going to Fand too. Im d Felicia and Chris went to stay with the Lisburns since they would at least have Julia with them, and they have a lot of people at their mansion. Ai Lei was smart. Thats my Lei. I dont think being cute or smart has anything to do with being your daughter. But, Otou-sama was hugging me happily so it doesnt matter. The Moleseys will also be taking a carriage from the capital to visit the town for a day. Im a bit worried since Harold has never left the capital before, but Mark is still not reliable enough to go on his behalf. Otou-sama has little interest in others but said he was worried about Harold-ojisama. He also cares about Felicia and Chris when Stan-ojisama isnt around. Its been a little over two years since I was born and Otou-sama has changed. Otou-syama, good boy. Oh, is Lei patting me on the back? Otou-sama is an adult, but strangely enough, I dont feel bad about being called a good boy. And so, Otou-sama departed and I began going to the castle without him. Uncle also went with Lisburn to the north. Hell be back quickly since things in the capital havent settled down yet, but its boring. Chrish and Marw arenth here thoday eithher. It was only the two of us for the first time in a while. We were waiting in the library for Odds-sensei while grumbling to each other, when Linus came in. Odds-sensei will bete. I havent received any notice that he wouldnt being, so helle here sooner orter. Really? Nicos voice sounded a little happy. Students being happy that a teacher is absent is their fate. Le-sama, what will you do? Milord isnt here and we dont know when Odds-sensei wille, so I suppose you can leave for today. No. Nico quickly stopped him. Iww pway quiethwy withh Nico. Thats fine. Linus put a hand on his chin and looked at me and Nico. well, its fine to have one of these days once in a while. Yay! Lets go outside! Ooh! We quickly slipped past Linus and ran outside while listening to Linuss exasperated voice, Arent you two not being quiet? But we stopped before we descended the stairs and walked outside. There was something wrong. Huh? Theres a lot of noise outside. From thhe window. Lethsh woow outh from thhe window. Okay. We peeked through arge window that led directly outside. Lothsh of Rug Dragonsh. There were a lot of Rug Dragons like the ones I saw at Westers pasture. Wait, Lei. There arent only dragons. There were certainly a lot of soldiers on the dragons. Somethings wrong. Nico and I stood there, not knowing what to do as we peered out the window. Chapter 215 - To the Back, To the Back

Chapter 215: To the Back, To the Back

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Therge garden where we always yed in was full of dragons that no one was riding. But that wasnt all. There are soldiers. Be quiet, Your Highness. Hans hid us away from the window sight. Theyre not Kingdom soldiers. Just what the heck is happening? Just then, the sound of a group of Rug Dragons running approached from the direction I always came in on the carriage. Stop! It should be here! The Thiwd Pwince! I couldnt see him, but it was his voice. Third Prince? Theyre from Easter?! Its him?! Hans and Nico responded to my voice. Quieth! I silenced Hans and Nico this time. But they were fine since they were quick to react. Nicos guards couldnt react on time and looked panicked. This is the back of the castle where the royal family heirs live. I cant believe that foreign soldiers would be here. But theyre here now. Hans snapped. I thought hard with my little head. But I knew why they were here even without having to think. They wanth Nico. Me? Not you? Nico looked back at me in surprise. Its true that the Third Prince gives off an impression that hes obsessed with me, but his aim this time is different since he came all the way to the castle. I have the Four Marquise eyes, but Im not an heiress or anything, Im just an infant. Lei ish onwy cuthe. The importhanth one ish Nico. Normally, Hans would sharply retort back whenever I say Im cute, but he didnt do that this time. Hanss instructions were given to Nicos guards. I dont know what happened nor what they want, but we cant let them get Prince Nico or Lei-sama. Go into the castle! Hey, you said into the castle, but where?! Tsk. I was part of the special forces, so I dont know much about the inside of the castle. You should know where to take shelter in this kind of situation! There isnt... There isnt anywhere to hide?! Hans was good at retorting even when he wasnt retorting back to me. I recalled a ce where we could hide inside my mind. The shecreth bashe on thop of thhe three. (The secret base on top of the tree) Isnt that the secret base of Lei-sama, Prince Nico and Chris? His retorts are going strong. No, thats it! Lets go! Hans picked me up without humming and put his hand on the door handle leading into the castle. Nico! Then, he clicked his tongue loudly when he noticed that no one was following us except for Natalie. You! Pick up Prince Nico and follow me! He instructed one of the guards and the guard picked Nico up in a hurry. You and you get a message upstairs and to the inside of the castle! The rest of us will get inside and seal off the entrance with furniture! He instructed before heading out the door and into the castle. It seems the soldiers havente inside yet. Did theye here to get Prince Nico after all? Hans normally kept his hands open to protect me, but he was carrying me this time while walking fast. He was walking so fast that Natalie, who was holding a big stuffed animal for some reason, was trotting after him. We turned a few corners and came to a long corridor. The greenhouse is to the south if we go straight down here, but the road is too straight. Things will get out of hand if they find us. Dammit! I dont know if they were friend or foe, but I heard multiple footstepsing from the bend in the corridor. Hans quickly opened a nearby door, got us inside, then closed the door. I could hear people running on the other side of the closed door. If they were moving properly, then the door to the Princes Pce should be closed now. I dont know if theyre friend or foe, but theres a chance that theyll turn back around. Hans, who had rushed through to this point, seemed unsure of what to do. Lets go to the barrier room, Nico instructed while being held by his guards. I also remember this way. When Mark was here, we took an intricate path from here to the barrier room. But the barrier room is a dead-end, Prince Nico. Its a room from which no one can escape from. Its difficult for those who are unfamiliar with the ce to get there. And look. The sound of some more footsteps ran past the door. Tsk. We cant go out, and its a bad idea to stay here. Well just have to follow Prince Nicos advice and go to the barrier room. Then, Ill stay here. Natalie bowed at Hans and I. Natawie? Im a maid. Even if the Easter soldiers find me, I can act confused and frightened and theyll let me go. Sorry, Natalie. Its fine. Hans, Ill see youter. Natalie smiled at me as best as she could. Then, she opened the door and stepped out just as the footsteps seemed to have disappeared around the bend. I could hear faint footsteps running towards the south greenhouse. Alright, this way then. Hans followed theplicated path, but he stopped in front of a few doors. I cant remember where to go when Ive only been there once before. I mean, you acted like you knew the wayst time, but it was actually your first time going there? Im surprised you remembered thisplicated pathway well. Ok Hans. Not here. Open this door to the right. Prince Nico, you... Even if you were talking to a Prince, youre indeed no good. But I kept that retort to myself so that I wouldnt get in his way. I remembered it the other day. Go on. How smart is this Prince? Hans trusted Nico and proceeded further into the castle as instructed by Nico. Eventually, he came to a door with two soldiers in front of it. Prince Nichs! Why are you here?! The guards were doing their jobs properly this time. Its an emergency. Easter soldiers have probably invaded the castle. Theres a lot of Rug Dragons outside, but we dont know how many soldiers they have. We escaped to the back of the castle. But this only goes to the barrier room. Its fine. Well be there. Nico signalled his guard and got ced down. I also patted Hans on the shoulder and got him to put me down. Its harder than you might think to hold me in his arms and run. Then, Hans. Ill leave the rest to you. Hans nodded his head at Nico and looked at me. I know. Understood. Ill go back, Prince Nico and Lei-sama. Wait! Hans! Were guards too arent we? Why are we splitting up?! The sound of Hans clicking his tongue echoed loudly down the corridor. How many times have I heard him click his tongue today? Chapter 216 - Hold Hands When Things Seem Hopeless Chapter 216: Hold Hands When Things Seem Hopeless If were here then its the same as saying Prince Nico and Lei-sama are here! B-but... Even if Hans said that to Nicos guards, they probably werent going to leave Nico. Easter wants to capture either Prince Nico or Lei-sama. Their lives arent in danger right now. Its important to keep these two hidden until Kingdoms army fights back! But... Even if were both here, itll only give us a small amount of time before the two are caught. If thats the case, then we should be decoys or act like fools. Hans is right. Nico is worth a lot. He is the direct heir of Kingdom, but even if Kingdom no longer existed, hisrge amount of magic can be used in many ways in the future. So, he wont be killed. Then what about me? When I was a year old and my only worth was the colour of my eyes, people might have thought that it would have been fine for me to be gone from Kingdom, or worse, dead. But now, perhaps people know that I have enough magic power. That should increase my value and make them want to kidnap me. And even if itsplicated to get here, theyll reach here eventually if they go through all the doors. Its probably only a matter of time before were captured. Whats the point of having two guards when that happens? You guys probably shouldnt be here either. This is our job. We cant leave here unless were ordered to. For example, Nicos still a small powerless child even if he tells them to leave. They wont leave this door even if Nico or Hans tell them to leave. Then, act like fools. Act like fools? The guards at the door looked like they couldnt understand what Hans had said. You havent seen Prince Nico or Lei-sama. You can hear that there is a lot of noise in the castle, but you dont know whats going on because you cant leave your station. Pretend you dont know anything even if the Easter soldierse and ask them who they are and what theyre doing like you would any suspicious person. Hmm. Its hard to pretend that we dont know theyre here since we know they are. Do your best. If you cant pretend theyre not here, then leave. Hanss harsh words continued. Well do our best. Do your best. Then, Prince Nico and Lei-sama. Hmm. Be careful. I will. Hansh. Hans reached out as if he was going to hug me for a second but pulled back. I nodded firmly. Treashure your wife. (Treasure your life) ... Yes! We watched as Hans and the other guard ran off, then entered the barrier room which had been opened for us. Nico looked up at the soldiers and said, You guys treasure your life too. However, I didnt have the right to tell them this, so I didnt know what to say to them. So, Nicos words were also my words. Yes. Prince Nichs and Le-sama, please be careful. Then, they closed the door. The barrier room was as quiet as it had been when we arrived and there was arge pedestal with five magic stones in the middle. What should we do now? I understand the situation somehow, but I did my best to stay out of Hanss way and tried not to think about it too much. But Otou-sama is far away near Wester, so who the heck wille to save us? Suddenly, a sense of hopelessness overcame me. Lei. Nico squeezed my hand which I had clenched at the side of my body. Lei I cant hold your hand if you have it clenched like that. See. Ai. I rxed and reconnected my hands with Nicos. We cant go anywhere in this small room. Were finally in the barrier room, lets take a look at the magic stones. Nico... Is this the time to be saying that? I looked up at the head-taller Nico usingly and met his calm eyes. Let, lets find out what we can do here and what we can use from here first. Yes, we went here because its hard to find. Theresh a shecreth bashe here, I muttered, and Nico nodded. Thats right, we only came here the first time. However, I asked the soldiers to bring lots of things here. Ai! We have to check what they brought. Ai. I think we should check the waiting room first, but Nico pulled my hand and headed straight to the pedestal. Why? Didnt you say that Albans and Lisburn went far away? Ai. Otou-syama wenth tho Weshther. Oh. This meant that the two of the Four Marquises havent put any magic into the magic stones for a while. Of course, if they cant make it back in time then we have His Majesty, father and uncle, so its fine. But... If everyone hash been caught... Then wont the magic stones be empty? We stopped, and quickly climbed the chair next to the pedestal. Its thin... Lighth pinw. The magic wiww be gone shoon. But that doesnt mean that we are going to do anything about it. Alright. Weve confirmed this. Next is the waiting room. Ai. Apparently, the pursuers arent here yet. Nico reached out a little and opened the door while listening to the sounds in the corridor. The room was well-kept, and the door didnt make any sounds when it opened or closed. We closed the door just in case. There are two beds. One door leads to the washroom, and... Nico put his hand on the other door handle. It wont open. I guess thats that. I wish it was a secret escape route. When we opened the washroom, there were cups and other items for drinking tea. In short, its like a hotel. The shecreth bashe ish under thhe bed. I wonder if they actually put stuff in there for us. Weid down on the carpeted floor and flipped the covers of the bed. There! Bag! Nico quickly dove in and pulled out arge bag. But then he dove in again and pulled out another bag. Its pretty heavy. Whats in it. Lethsh woow. One bag contained a nket, amp, a simple cooking set, and other camping equipment that would never be used in the castle. I guess they just left the stuff they were told to here. Whath abouth thhe othher one? Mm. The other bag contained just what we needed now. Bread, shweethsh, (some kind of food I cant decipher), fruithsh. Theres quite a lot. There was enough food for all the Four Marquis children to spend the day with Nico, in other words, there was enough food for seven people. Theresh thwo of ush sho we can eath thhish for thhree daysh if were carefuw. (Theres two of us so we can eat this for three days if were careful) We wont have to hide for that long, right? The two toddlers were being realistic, but had be a little more cheerful. Chapter 217 - I Get Sleepy After I Eat Chapter 217: I Get Sleepy After I Eat The hard bread didnt look appetising, but the dried fruit looked delicious. Lethsh thry shome? What are you saying? Didnt we just have breakfast? I gueshsh. I knew. I knew this but I thought we could at least eat a small piece of fruit. Youre really a glutton, Lei. Food ish importhanth. Its not time to eat now. Fruithsh are shnacwsh. It was as if nothing had changed as we bickered about this. There was a small table and chair here, but we leaned against the bed while stretching out our legs and chatting. Do you think its Easter? Nico suddenly asked. Ai. I nodded firmly. You might not know this Lei, but there are a lot of soldiers at the castle. How the hell did they make their way to the back of the castle? There were a lot of Rug Dragons in the garden. If I could have calmly faced the dragons, then I could have asked them what was wrong. But I was far away, and I didnt have time to think about that. Remingthonsh and a group of Rug Dragonsh eshcaped tho Eashther. When the Remingtons left? I did hear that we lost sight of a lot of Rug Dragons. So, youre saying its not a coincidence? Probably. I dont know where the dragons were brought from, but they were probably released in the castle, and the soldiers blended in with the dragons to enter the castle. The castle soldiers probably didnt even know what was happening, let alone how to stop dragons from running past them. Perhaps, there were fewer enemy soldiers than the castle soldiers. What did they do this for? I donth wnow. I have no idea why they are attacking Kingdom. What benefits does Easter get from ruling Kingdom? But I know theyre trying to control Kingdom. They invaded the castle in one swoop. In other words, Nico, Thhe King and Thhe Princesh, and maybe Marw. The royal family and the Four Marquises. Ai. The Four Marquises has already decreased by one since the Remingtons left. Missing one of the Four Marquises isnt enough to shake Kingdom. However, the next generation of the Remingtons has escaped from Easter and returned to Kingdom, and shesing of age in a little over a year. In other words, it wasnt as profitable for them to have the Remingtons anymore. The barrier wont be activated anymore if they injure us. The citizens would be troubled. The cithizensh of Kingdom wouwd hathe Eashther thhen. (The citizens of Kingdom would hate Easter then) Hmm. I dont think they would want that if they want to make Kingdom theirs. Even children know this. If they want to have Kingdom in their hands then they cant be hated by the citizens of Kingdom. Rather, they need the citizens to like this. For example, theyll have to save Kingdom from a crisis. Otherwise, they would need to try to rebel against the current Kingdoms royal family. However, theres no crisis in Kingdom as long as the barrier is in ce. Whath if thhe barrier ish gone? Impossible. Father and the others will make sure to, ah. Nico and I managed to escape but what if the King or Lambert-ojisama had already been captured? I wonder if father, uncle and grandfather are alright. Theyre fine. Theyre shthiww awive even if thheyre capthured. (Theyre fine. Theyre still alive even if theyre captured) What about mother? Shesh fine, I reassured him. Any normal man would never do what hes told if his wife is harmed. Lam-ojisama is royalty, so the citizens might be more important than his wife, but theres no reason to harm Nicos Okaa-sama in the long run. Hard. My head wiww expwode. What? Why did you move away, Nico? My head wont actually explode, geez. We ran away to here, but would it have been better to get caught? If we had been caught then I feel like we would have been taken hostage and used to ckmail Lam-ojisama and Otou-sama, so Im d we ran away. However, I have a feeling that we will get caught sooner orter if we stay here. Weww be caughth eventhuawwy. Its not good to give up, Lei, Nico said in dismay, but it would be easy for them to find us since this is a dead end. Donth weth thhem cathch ush if poshshibwe. (Dont let them catch us if possible) Well we did get away from them after all. But what are we doing to do if they stick around? He shhouwd, thhe third prince shhouwd be throubwed. He should be troubled, you say Lei. Nico looked at me and seemed a bit taken aback. What is it? You have a bad expression on your face. Rude. Theres no reason to threaten Otou-sama or Lam-ojisama if were not found. We should stay undetected for as long as possible and annoy them as much as possible. Since ithsh wiwe thhath, wethsh eath firshth. I thought you would say that. Nico didnt stop me this time and got the bag out from under the bed. I went to the washroom and filled my cup with water beforeing back. It helps that theres a decent amount of water and a toilet. Weww jushth thry a withthwe. Nico looked surprised at my suggestion. Only a little? Lei are you alright? You donth need tho thouch my forehead. Why do you think I have a fever? The hard bread could have been reced, and the time-consuming meal was satisfying even if it was just a little. But when Im in a quiet ce with a full stomach, I feel sleepy even though it wasnt naptime. Lei, your head is swaying. Im noth shweepy. When a toddler says theyre not sleepy, its usually because theyre sleepy. Didnt you feel sleepy? But I know it would be dumb to just crawl into bed and sleep now. Under thhe bed. Under the bed? Lethsh pway thhere, I mumbled to myself and crawled under the bed. The pwace where you can shee thhe bed paththernsh. No way. Nicos words were thest thing I remembered. When I woke up, I was still under the bed and Nico was next to me. When I turned over to Nico, who was lying down, I saw there were two bags in front of him. Nico. Shh, Nico told me not to talk. I can still feel someone in the room. Huh? I woke up at once and listened. There were certainly sounds of people talking and walking on the other side of the wall. Only the Four Marquises and royal family can enter the barrier room. They wouldnt make that much noise even if they were all in here. In other words, Eashther ish here. Shh. And I slept peacefully without realising this. Sorry, Nico. Chapter 218 - There Are Many Things I’m Good At Chapter 218: There Are Many Things Im Good At Eventually, the door to the room where we were waiting was opened and people came in. It wouldnt open even when I kick or stab it with my sword. Anyway, Ive bought a chair from the room next door. Alright. Then hit the handle. There! *BANG* The sound echoed in the small room. I fought off the urge to shrink back from the loud and unfamiliar sound. Okay, its open! Lets go! All the people in the room went somewhere. We also toured this room when Mark took us to see the barrier room. Thats why I thought about using this ce as a secret base. They must have gone through the door we couldnt open at that time. Nico. Looks like theyre gone. Ai. I answered then listened carefully. I can only hear the sound of footsteps in the distance. Even so, we were still talking in the quietest voices ever. Lei shwepth. (Lei slept) Yeah. You didnt wake up even when I poked or pushed you like always. The words like always bothered me, but you shouldnt push or poke a sleeping child in the first ce. After you fell asleep, I got out from under the bed and wandered around the room. We should put some books and writing tools in the secret base. Its too boring to be alone. Thathsh importhanth! Its like forgetting ying cards when you go on a school trip. I regretted that I hadnt thought of this before. I heard the barrier room door opening while I was lying on the carpet by myself, so I quickly rushed to hide next to Lei. Scary. This was pounding. Thathsh your shthomach. It seemed that his heart pounded, and he felt nervous while I was asleep. The door to this room was opened right at once. It would have been over for us if they had looked under the bed. Did thhey peew? (Did they peek) No, then they opened the door to the washroom right away, then they tried to open the door that wouldnt open. Wonth open. That was when I woke up. Their attention had been focused on the door that wouldnt open, so they neglected to search this room. Thank god. Whathsh on thhe othher shide of thhe door thhath wonth open? (Whats on the other side of the door that wont open) I dont know either. Well, it cant be helped if Nico doesnt know either. Anyway, I think its time for a snack, but I didnt want to bring this up. Shh. I havent even said anything. But before I couldin, I heard the sound of several footstepsing from the next room. The sounds stopped in the middle of the room. This is the barrier room. Both the door to this room and the room which couldnt be opened before were wide open, so the soundsing from the next room were clear. I see, Ive never seen such a big magic stone. The middle belongs to the royal family and the four surrounding it belongs to the Four Marquises. So, it symbolises Kingdom. Foolish. Its the Third Prince. Nico and I looked at each other and confirmed that we were thinking the same thing. Remington said that the barrier loses its power when the magic stones turn light pink since theyre just like the magic stones which are used in normal magic tools. But, arent two of them already light pink? Its good that we keep them away. Yes, indeed. Kingdom should experience the horror of having Hollows at night too. He spoke something very disturbing in a calm and emotionless manner, just like how I know him to be. But why doesnt he want the barrier to cover Kingdom? Does it mean something to Easter if the citizens of Kingdom tasted the horror of the Hollows? At that moment, the sounds of soldiers running approached from the door that couldnt be opened. There was nothing. Ah, it was a waste of time. Along with those voices. The footsteps passed us and stopped. Y-your Highness. Its fine. How was it? Well... The soldiers that had just returned were probably looking at each other. There was a pause. After passing through a few doors as we had done beforeing to this barrier room, we found ourselves in a mere courtyard. A courtyard, you say. Then what about the doors on the way there? Sometimes they led to rooms like this one, but most of them were just doors leading to a passageway. Did you check them all? There was a pause as if the soldiers were confirming this with themselves. Yes. We opened all the doors, but even if there was another door in the room, it either led to a passageway or a washroom. Hmm. Then what were the doors for? It cant be for resting in the courtyard. The Third Prince thought for a moment and then began to give our orders in rapid session. Get more people and check all the doors again. Then ce two soldiers at the entrance of the barrier room. Give me your report in the Princes pce afterwards. Yes. Which means well be searching through here again? Where are you hiding, you naughty little mice. Weve caught her maid, but she insists she knows nothing. Im sure the Albans guard must have hidden them somewhere. Natalie seemed to have been caught. I shut my eyes. Natalie. At least theyll keep her alive until were caught. The guards at the door and Natalie seemed to have managed to lie for us. And Hans. Im impressed that they havent caught him yet. Well, whatever. Weve got the royals. Nico moved a lot, so I grabbed his clothes tightly. Theres no point in going out there now. Theylle out when theyre hungry anyway. Rude. Thats why we made sure to have food stashed away. Now go. Yes. There were sounds of the soldiers moving about. They disappeared behind the door that wouldnt open, then returned, and then there was silence. That was long. I quietly moved left and right, but I felt like my body was cracking from all the lying around. Besides, I also want to go to the toilet. Nico. Okay. Ill go check things out first. Nico quietly poked his head out from under the bed, looked left and right, then easily slipped out. I crawled out from under the bed as well. Im still good at crawling. It was already evening, but there was no window in the room in the first ce. The lights were on in the daytime and they were kept on at night as well. The barrier room was lit when I came here with Mark the first time too, so I guess theyre kept on all day long. The door that wouldnt open was damaged, but it was closed properly. We used the washroom and quietly ate our dinner by the bed so that we could hide quickly. We put the bag back in its ce after we finished eating, then Nico began to talk quietly. He said he has the royal family, didnt he? Which meansh he hash Lam-ojisyama and everyone ewshe. Is that what he meant when he had said that? Ai. I nodded. The Third Prince had said that they had the royal family, but he hadnt mentioned anything else. He probabwy caughth thhem tho weep thhem away from thhe magic shthonesh. (He probably caught them to keep them away from the magic stones) So, they cant channel their magic into the magic stones, I guess. Ai. Probabwy. The magic stones had been light pink when we had seen them too. The Third Prince also mentioned this. Its possible that Kingdoms barrier can be broken today, although its unlikely. I cant let that happen. Fortunately, Im here. Im not sure how much magic power I have, but Im pretty sure I can control it better than Nii-sama. Lei wiww do ith. What? Channew magic intho thhe magic shthone. (Channel magic into the magic stone) Nico looked at me as if he wanted to say something, but he didnt stop me. That was his answer. Chapter 219 - Let’s Try It Chapter 219: Lets Try It We quietly opened the door that led to the room with the magic stones. Everyone was probably still awake at this time. Ithsh wighther thhan thhish afthernoon. (Its lighter than this afternoon) Youre right. But Lei... Ai? We talked in hushed voices. I have more magic than you Lei. Ill do it. I shook my head. You have thoo much magic, sho ithww thurn purpwe righth away. Ithsh bethther for me tho do ith. (You have too much magic, so itll turn purple right away. Its better for me to do it) But... I know. I know that Nico wants to do something. Loow. You can channew magic intho anothher magic shthone. (Look. You can channel magic into another magic stone) Ill do it! Nicos eyes lit up. But Ill go first. I climbed up the chair and managed to put my hand on the magic stone. Jushth a withthwe. A daysh worthh. (Just a little. A days worth) I dont know how much a days worth is, but Ill stop when the pink gets a little darker. I gently covered the magic stone with my hand. The biggest magic stone Ive ever filled was the magic stone in Alistairs barrier box. Can I really do this no matter how much control I have over my magic? Im not confident. But I cant hesitate. I began channelling my magic into the magic stone. Who said just a little? Me. However, the magic power I used to fill the barrier box didnt change the colour of the magic stone; not even by a bit. I might need twice or maybe three times as much magic to fill this. I felt as if the colour had finally changed and gently removed my hand. I was sweating a little. Lei are you alright? Im oway. I responded reflexively, but I wasnt okay. But there are two magic stones that are faint. Iww do thhe othher one. Nico wanted to say something, but he held back. The other magic stone was easier to fill, maybe because I was used to it. But I was tired. Now its my turn. Nico climbed up the chair and started channelling magic into the darker magic stones. I sat down on the floor and watched him, but he seemed to be channelling magic with ease. I felt frustrated for some reason. Alright, lets go back. Ai. I climbed up the chair to check on the magic stones. People will only notice the change in the magic stone if they were paying close attention to them, but most people shouldnt be able to tell that magic had been channelled into them. We went back to the waiting room and quietly closed the door. I was d that the doors were well maintained. The barrier might be able to hold for another day. Howwowsh are shcary. Hmm. We leaned against the bed in relief. I actually wanted to climb into bed, but I didnt want to mess up the bed since they might find us that way. Iww shweep afther puththing food ashide for thomorrow. (Ill sleep after putting food aside for tomorrow) Its annoying to take food out of the bag every time. That sounds like a good idea. Cant I eat just one? You cant. I wasnt allowed to take a bite. We crawled under the bed, put some food above our heads, chatted in low voices then slept. Why isnt the barrier going down!? We were awoken by a loud voice. It was the Third Prince. The usually calm Prince was shouting. He seemed irritated. I thought the barrier would go down at night, but I havent received any reports telling me that its gone! Yes. There seems to be more magic in the stones than we thought. No matter how busy the royals are, they wouldnt fill the magic stones so that it would run out of magic in a day. The magic in the stones shouldst for a few more days even if I hadnt channelled magic into them. I clicked my tongue. This is what happens when you dont investigate properly. Then, I took a bite of one of the dried fruits we had prepared yesterday while still lying down. Your manners are bad Lei. I wnow. I wanted to do this. Im sure its because Im tired and irritated. Nico also took a fruit without saying anything and started eating. Ithsh hard tho eath sho I canth hewp ith. (Its hard to eat so I cant help it) You think so too? We replenished our energy while talking, then someone was summoned to the barrier room. I, I cant, I heard a voice that sounded like a scream. Do it. If you dont do it then Ill just destroy this whole pedestal. NO! Weid face down and began listening intently. I see. So, the magic stones can be reced if you control the bottom part of the pedestal. Y-yes. They may be magic stones, but they dontst forever. It seemed the barrier room engineer had been summoned. You didnt need to tell that information to the enemy. Then remove it. What are you going to remove? At that moment, I felt a familiar feeling and the air changed. What changed? Ye... I... I dont really know, but the air has changed. Enough! The barriers gone now, right? Yes... It seemed that they removed the magic stones since the barrier wasnt disappearing. This is how the air feels like without a barrier. Nico, you can theww? (Nico, you can tell) Yeah. Peopwe withhouth magic canth theww. The Third Prince couwdnth theww. (People without magic cant tell. The Third Prince couldnt tell) Really? Ai. Thats probably why hes so irritated. Most of the people who followed him from Easter probably cant tell the difference between having a barrier or not. The people in Wester were the same. Ithsh fine in thhe afthernoon, buth ath nighth... (Its fine in the afternoon at night) The Hollows will appear. Nico recalled what happened at Mills Lake. Thats not good. Not good at all. What should we do? Quieth Nico. There are still people here. The Third Prince was probably relieved that the barrier was gone since he had taken the magic stones out, and people left the barrier room straight away. Im shicw of being under thhish bed. (Im sick of being under this bed) Me too. I was stressed out from sneaking around the waiting room all day. And the thing that we worked hard onst night went to waste. I sighed and suddenly realised. Rug Dragon. Rug Dragon? Thish, inshide, thhish. I lifted the stuffed Rug Dragon in front of my face and shoved my hand inside. What are you doing? Thish. The seams loosened a little, but the thing I took out of the Rug Dragon was the magic stone I got from Mills. Magic stone... Canth we ushe thhish? It looks like its the same size as the other magic stones but... Nico and I looked at each other and nodded. Lets try it. But we have to stay hidden until evening. Whew. Chapter 220 - Getting Tired Chapter 220: Getting Tired Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam When the magic stone was removed earlier, anyone with magic would have noticed that something had changed in the quality of the air even if they didnt know that the barrier was gone. Didnt the person who apanied the Third Prince say something like that? However, even if they noticed something the moment the barrier was gone, its difficult to conclude whether the barrier is up or not. In other words, they only noticed something the moment it went up or down. Right now, Kingdom ispletely bare, with no way to resist the Hollows. I wonder how many people are aware of this. How are they prepared to deal with the Hollows? I shivered. In the first ce, Hollows donte from Frontier. Just like in Mils Lake, they wille forth from within Kingdom if there is no barrier in ce. Wellington Mountains in the west and Ys Mountains to the east are especially dangerous. Besides, Hollows can even be found in the rocky areas of the prairie in Wester. Ithsh nighth thime. What are you talking about? Everyonesh shthiww outhshide. You want to put up the barrier at night? Ai. I nodded. Im sure the Third Prince doesnt expect anyone to put the magic stone back onto the pedestal after hed taken it off. We can save people if we put the magic stone back for one or two hours. Most people should be back in their homes even if this goes unnoticed for three hours. If people are in their homes, then itll be a lot better than them being outside. But I wonder if Hollows can get through the gaps in houses that arent made out of Rhodolite. I never thought Id be in a situation where Id have to worry about this in Kingdom. But I cant help but worry about this. Weww waith unthiw nighth. (Well wait until night) Alright. But even so, we were really tired. We were tired of having to eat hard bread, fruit and water, but we were d to have food. More importantly, we were tired of sleeping on the narrow and painful floor while having to worry about whether someone woulde or not. Im thired. I didnt think I would be this tired since I didnt really do anything. Nico was right. He wasnt irritated from excess magic since he had channelled his magic into the magic stone. But we didnt feel rested since we always go home at night and are surrounded by the warmth of our families. Were worried about our families, but were upied with how to keep ourselves safe. Nevertheless, we got hungry and napped, and looked at each other when we thought it was night time, then we stood up. I dont hear anyone. Lethsh go. We got up quickly but snuck around the barrier room so that we wouldnt make a sound. Nico climbed up the chair and looked above the table, while I looked at the bottom of the table since the engineer had said that there was something under the table when the magic stone had been removed. When I looked under the table, I saw that there were indeed five ces which can be removed. One of the tiles had been removed. They should have put it back, but I guess the Third Prince thought it didnt matter since he had removed the magic stone. Thanks to this, I was able to take a closer look at it, and I could reach it since it was under the table. Move thhish. Oh, Lei. The ce where the magic stone was removed? I goth ith righth. Now tho move ith thhe othher way. Oh. It moved again. We were talking in whispers, but then we stopped and looked at the door. We couldnt hear anyone moving. Nico, thish. I took out the magic stone from the Rug Dragon and gave it to Nico. Hmm. Put it like this. It seemed that Nico had put the magic stone in its ce, but just cing it down didnt activate the barrier. Iww thurn ith thhe othher way again. Something was clicked into ce and a screeching vibrated through my body. I felt like it was spreading wide around us. I did ith! Lei! Hurry up! Ai. I ran into the waiting room, urged by Nico, who carefully got off the chair so that he wouldnt make a sound even at a time like this. We slipped under the bed and nervously peeked out. At least it seems like the soldiers in front of the door didnt notice. I wnow. Buth... If one of his subordinates were capable and told the Third Prince that the barrier was back up again then the magic stone would be quickly removed again. We waited for a while, but no one came. We crawled out from under the bed and looked at each other with tired eyes. Food. Youre amazing Lei. I dont feel like eating for some reason. Nico rubbed his stomach and sighed. Its only normal. Honestly, I felt guilty for being hungry at a time like this. All the food we had is half gone too. Ai. We assumed that Mark and Gill would be with us so there was more than enough food for us to eat for three days. I nearly said that we didnt have to worry about food. Even if they didnt notice that the barrier was up, they would notice if theye here tomorrow. Even if they didnt think it was us, they will search more thoroughly than they did today. If they do that, then Im sure theyll find us. Alright. Lei. I know. Nico was tired but he still smiled to cheer me up. I think thats enough. Havent we given them enough trouble? Ai. We cant do anything about this situation even if we manage to escape without getting caught when the magic stone is discovered. Hey, I dont want to get under the bed anymore. Lei thoo. Then, go to the washroom after youve eaten. Weww shweep on thhe bed. This is fine. Nico eventually ate happily even though he said he had no appetite, then he quietly went to the washroom, washed his face and we used the bed for the first time since arriving at this waiting room. The bedsh shofth. Hmm. Beds are nice. We were going to chat about something, but we quickly fell asleep since the bed felt nice. So, when we woke up the next day, we were surprised to see an unfamiliar feeling and soldiers watching us. The soldier made eye contact with me, looked ufortable, then immediately left the room. He should have at least smiled since he saw a cute baby. I see, so we finally got caught. Lei, you can really sleep well no matter where you are. Rude. Its nice that Im with Nico at least. Nico woke up first. He was sitting on a chair and elegantly sipping on tea. Lei thoo! I thought you would wake up soon, so I got them to prepare some for you. I cheerfully got out of bed, sat in the chair across from Nico and received the cup of tea. I held the cup gently in my hands and pompously took a sip. Im sure I have bed hair and my clothes are wrinkled anyways. Yummy. Hmm. I put a little sugar in it. Just then, the door opened violently. There was a short pause before he began to speak, You two! Why are you two drinking tea so elegantly? Dont you realise youve been caught? I do, but Im thirsty, you know. Yup. Chapter 221 - Bad Person

Chapter 221: Bad Person

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Its strange to say, Dont you realise youve been caught? to a two and four year old child. Nico and I quietly sipped our tea while wondering what this person was upset about. Gah. Calm down. Remember how many times youve been outsmarted even if they look stupid, the Third Prince muttered to himself. Are you saying we look stupid? Rude. Im adorable. Dont you dare call ady stupid even if its just a joke, Cyrus-dono, Nico clearly stated what he always says in this situation. But can I say something? Why do you think hes talking about me when he said stupid? He might be talking about you, Nico. Im sorry, Le-dono. So, it was about me? Isnt it ruder to apologise for saying it? I felt annoyed. However, he wouldnt do anything to us right now since we were talking. I was a little relieved, though Im sure he should have been politer towards us. I wonder where his restraint went. However, no one in this room will criticise him for this. The Third Prince ordered the only guard in this room to go somewhere and he hasnte back. We were in a miserable situation where even if he hurt us, we are the only ones who can stop him. Well, Cyrus-dono. Nico put down his cup and turned to face the Third Prince. Ive been spending time with Lei because of an unavoidable situation. How can he be sarcastic in this situation! I looked at Nico in admiration. I want to go back to my parents soon. Lei feels the same way. Normally, people would ask what had happened and why they are here. But Nico knew exactly what was important; it was the future. You know thats not possible. Why? Why are you keeping us here? Nico will talk with the Third Prince. I was taking things easy. I quietly reached for a piece of soft bread that was on the table and took a bite. The fact that I have you is meaningful in itself. I exined since Nico looked like he didnt know what the Third Prince was talking about. Nico, were hoshthagesh. Here, thawe a bithe. (Nico, were hostages. Here, take a bite) Youre also a hostage, the Third Prince immediately pointed out. Im a two year old so I dont know what youre talking about. *CHEW CHEW* Youre really annoying. It wouldnt have gotten this troublesome if I had taken care of you back then. He must be talking about when I was in Wester. What a horrible thing to say. At least I have bread in my stomach. I also knew that the royals couldnt do anything since their family was taken as hostages. Otou-sama is close to Wester, so he probably hasnte back to the capital yet. So, the Third Prince wont do anything to me yet. I was na?ve and only removed one magic stone, so things ended up like this. I dont know how you replenished the magic stones, but Ive removed all five of them this time. There are more guards in that room too. Kingdom will definitely be attacked by Hollows tonight. So thats your goal. I sighed a little. Unlike me, who had given up, Nico asked the Third Prince strongly, How does Easter benefit from Kingdom losing its barrier? I wanted to ask that too. I didnt think the Third Prince would answer, but I was wrong. I dont know what those fools back home are thinking. Im just doing as I am told. I looked at the Third Prince in surprise. I had avoided making eye contact with him until now. His face, which had always been shrewd, was now even shrewder, perhaps from the fatigue of the past few days, and his bright yellow eyes, which should have been the same colour as Nicos, looked dark and sullen. Im just doing as I am told, he said. Indeed, when I think about it, the Third Prince is still a young man who is just over 20. Westers Prince Huu is a reliable man, but hes around the same age as Prince Al and Mark. When I think about it, even though he may look shameless, he has just graduated from being a child. Could he have had no choice but toe to Kingdom like he had been told to? Has it been a year since then? You were looking at me straight in the eyes back like this back then too. I did. He put a sword to the attendants neck and told them to give me up. Lei hashnth forgoththen. You thowd thhem tho find me even if im weaw or dead. (Lei hasnt forgotten. You told them to find me even if Im weak or dead) Isnt that what you said at that time? The Third Prince raised his eyebrow in amusement. You were close enough to hear me? Its really a shame since you were close enough for me to catch you. This was the Third Princes real personality. It must be true that he came here because he was ordered to, but he knows why they made hime here, and more importantly, he carried his mission out with pleasure. Dont be fooled. Hes a bad guy who has done bad things. Just then, there was a knock on the door. The door opened. Your Highness, its nearly time. Oh, its finally time. Itll be troublesome if they rece the magic stones. We have no choice but to wait until were sure the barrier wont be activated tonight. Thats troublesome. Ive heard this voice before. I heard it from the person who stood next to the Third Prince at that time. He had said, Precious violet. That person looked at me and widened his eyes in surprise. What a surprise. I only saw the back of your head that time, but you really do have violet eyes. Precioush vioweth. Thathsh whath you shaid. No way! You remember what happened back then!? I should have kept my mouth shut, but I wanted to tell him that I knew him too. I couldnt forget the attack that night even if I wanted to. I understood once again that these people, no matter how ordinary they looked in the light of day, were formidable enemies. My country always does useless things. Then and now. If we had just killed from the start, then it would all be over. See, he is with the Third Prince. Lei, here. Nico gently gave me a piece of bread. Is this the time for eating? I thought as I took it and held it gently with both hands. The bread was already cold, but it was fluffy and smelled good. Yes, theres nothing we can do now no matter how angry or upset we are. Like always, all I can do is keep calm and wait for a situation where I can do something. Have shome thoo Nico. Ok. Nico nodded and turned towards Cyrus and the other person as if he hadnt heard anything. Cyrus-dono, I would like two more cups of tea and some food. For the both of us, of course. The astonished look on the faces of the Third Prince and the other person was the funniest thing I had seen all morning. Chapter 222 - There’s Still Something I Can Do Chapter 222: Theres Still Something I Can Do Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam You two stay here for now, the Third Prince, no longer trying to be polite, said this before leaving the room. I quietly opened the door and found a guard there. Too bad. However, we did get more tea and food. The castle still seemed to be functioning properly, but I wondered what the situation was. The escorts are supposed to be the best, but what are they doing? Gracesh ish probabwy noth here. Theyre a special force. There should be other units too. He said there are other units. Im not sure what he was talking about, but Im d we werent hiding under the bed anymore. The room we were in was a normal room, or rather a magnificent room, with a toilet, washroom and bath. However, it was only a bedroom, so it wasnt that big. After finishing my meal, I quickly climbed onto the bed and stood up. Of course, I took off my shoes before getting onto the bed. Lei, what are you doing? Nico asked in confusion, so I crossed my arms and raised my chin. Im going tho jump. Youre what?! Im sick of sneaking around under the bed and not moving around much. We were told to stay here, but they didnt tell us we had to behave ourselves. I jumped off the bed. It felt nice. Youre not jumping. Youre just stretching and contracting. I am. How dare you call ady something like a worm? Ladies arent supposed to bounce on the bed. He had pointed out that I was stretching, so I dived into the bed. My face was buried in the nkets. Fun. This is important. Then Ill do it too. Nico climbed onto the bed next to mine. Hmm. Ill be scolded if I jump on the bed. Theresh no one here. Hmm. Ill do it. Ai! So, we jumped and dived on the bed and ran around the room. In the end, we had a pillow fight. We had too much energy since we hadnt moved our bodies in a long time. Im sure the racket in the room could be heard from outside, but no one came to check up on us. After ying around until we were out of bed, I felt tired. Hmm. Lets rest while looking out the window. Window? Youre righth! There werent any windows in the barrier room, but there are windows in this room. We rushed to the window. Theres no veranda, and were on the third floor? Ithsh hard tho eshcape thhrough thhe window. I can probably do it, but you wont be able to. Im sure Nico cant either. I know what situation were in, but the room faced the courtyard, so I couldnt tell what was happening outside. There were two soldiers patrolling the courtyard. Nico who are thhey? Hmm. Theyre not our soldiers, so they must be from Easter. Theresh onwy thwo of them. It was hard to believe that they had total control of the castle. We waved at them from the window, not expecting them to notice us. I think one of them nced at us, but he went back to his patrol as if he hadnt seen us. It has been two full days since Easter had invaded the castle. Today is the third day. They brought us lunch but didnt bring us any snacks. Snacks are also meals for toddlers. I was so angry that after my nap, I brought out the bread I had left over from breakfast which I hid in the shelf. Youre really something, Lei... Nico looked at me in exasperation as I pulled out the bread from the shelf. But I didnt care. Pour me shome wather Nico. ... Ok. Nico filled my cup with water. It was something that he had gotten used to doing over the past two days. We talked about what we will do afterwards as I ate the bread. We didnt get any snacks. They might not give us any dinner either. I think tonight is their limit, even if they upy the castle. That was what we were talking about. I dont know what will happen when they reach their limit. Will the Third Prince return to Easter while Kingdom is in chaos because Hollows appeared, or will he get rid of us and the royal family so that Kingdom will never be able to put up a barrier again? But... I donth thhinw he wiww do thhath. Me neither. We both nodded as I pped my breadcrumb filled hands. The Third Prince is probably the only one who would have got rid of us quickly, but he hadnt done so because his country ordered him not to. Then... We can shthiww do shomethhing. What? Reshonathe thhe barrier. (Resonate the barrier) I taught Nico how to put up a barrier, but I hadnt taught him how to resonate the barrier. Lam-ojisama might have taught him how to do it, but I havent felt him resonate the barrier before. We jushth need tho reshonathe ith a withthwe. Weww creathe a momenth for ush tho run. (We just need to resonate it a little. Well create a moment for us to run) Just like what you and Luke did? Ai. I nodded strongly. This will be easy if he remembers what he felt at the northern fief. The longest Ive ever kept up a barrier was 10 minutes when I was a year old. I dont know how long I can keep it up right now. Ithsh fine if ithsh near thhe capithaw. Ithsh fine if ithsh onwy for a withthwe whiwe. (Its fine if its near the capital. Its fine if its only for a little while) Ill do it too. Ai. Two people are much better than one. Contrary to my expectations, they brought us dinner, and earlier than Id expected. However, the menu wasnt much different from what we had had in the barrier room: bread and uncut fruit. They probably didnt have any more time to pay attention to our meals. We ate quietly without anyints and waited for night toe. Chapter 223 - He Hates…

Chapter 223: He Hates...

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Its about time. Ai. Lei wiww shtharth. We sat next to each other on the bed. Bawwier. I felt an invisible barrier spread around me. Nico put a hand on his chest for a moment and closed his eyes. It does vibrate here. Now, Ill do it too. Barrier. At the same time as I felt Nicos barrier, the two barriers vibrated against each other and spread far and wide. It covered the whole capital even though it was made by two infants. Nicos barrier looked as dazzling as the sun, just like his eye colour. Leis barrier. I remember this feeling. Were you the one who drove the fish away in Purgatory Ind? I-ith washnth me, I stammered a little since he had pointed this out. How can you remember something from so long ago? It was. Thanks Lei. Ai. Nicos honest gratitude made me stop lying. At that moment, another barrier vibrated in my chest. This beloved presence is... Oh! This is... Nii-syama. Nii-syama ish cwoshe. Nii-samas clear barrier resonated with ours. The range of the barrier expanded even further, and one by one, the number of barriers that resonated with each other increased. Giww, Fewicia and Marw. Nii-sama is probably in the castle, and Gill is probably next to Nii-sama. Felicia and Mark arent in the castle, but they werent together. All of them were in the capital, the centre of Kingdom. How far will the barrier go? The royal family, the Four Marquises, and me. Thats a total of six ovepping barriers. I looked at Nico when I got tired and we nodded at each other. The barrier will weaken sometimes, but we had to keep this up. This went on until the door mmed open. No, we continued to release our barriers even after the door was mmed open. I received a report that the barrier is up. The royals havent done anything. So, that means it was you guys? The Third Prince asked, and we tilted our heads in response. We pretended that we didnt know what he was talking about, but it was difficult to maintain our barriers while doing this. Therefore, we were absentminded when he spoke to us. The Third Prince narrowed his eyes and tried to assess us. But I guess he didnt know what was going on after all. Whats going on?! H-hmm. He asked the person who he had brought with him. I didnt recognise him, but I recognised his frightened voice. Nico answered before me, The barrier engineer. Im sorry! Im so sorry Your Highness! The engineer paled and bowed his head. Your sins wont be erased with an apology. Anyway, what the hell are they doing? Ah, hmm. The engineer was sweating as he looked away. When he saw this, the Third Prince grabbed the hilt of the sword on his waist. Ah! Hm, magic... What about it? It seems like theyre using their own magic to make a barrier... The engineer was shaking. He was useless even if hes an adult. But he must meet the requirements to be a magic tool artisan since he knew what we were doing. I thought this when I analysed the barrier box and made a barrier, but only a person who can feel the barrier can change the magic stones into a barrier. Therefore, there are only a few artisans who can make barrier boxespared to those who can make light or heat magic tools. Ive never met an artisan before, so I could say that this is my first encounter with one. Hes a bit disappointing though. Theyre making their own barriers. You brats. The Third Prince looked at us in scrutiny. The barrier trembled since I couldnt keep up my barrier while the enemy was ring at me. It felt like it only shook a little. Lei. Ai. It hurts a little to be encouraged by a four year old. Arent we trying too hard? The Third Prince stared at the admirable two and four year old infants and drew the sword at his waist. Then if I get rid of the two of you right now then it wont be a problem. Ive seen Rhodolite swords many times before, but its my first time seeing a sword that was used against people. It wasnt a pale red colour like the Rhodolite sword, instead it was a dull iron colour. Hyah! The scene that looked like a dream suddenly became reality when the engineer shrieked in fright. I have to at least protect Nico. I walked in front of Nico on the bed. Oh. The Third Prince raised his eyebrow. But Nico stepped in front of me before the Prince could say anything else. Its fine, Lei. Nico. Then well do it together. I stepped forward once again, this time I stood next to Nico and held his hand. Then, I looked straight at the Prince. The Third Prince looked at us with his lifeless eyes, swung his sword and then sheathed it with a snap. It wont end even if I kill the both of you. Even if I break the barrier, Ill have to kill the bloodline of the Four Marquises, and the royal family to get rid of Kingdoms barrier. Thats how it is. Even if you say that, I dont understand. Of course, Nico didnt understand either. I was only given one order: to break into the castle, seize the royal family and prevent them from activating the barrier. What good woulde from doing that? Nico had a good point. This will remove the Four Marquises and let the citizens know that they cant count on the royal family. Thats how Easter will gradually gain power. Thats it. I wasnt expecting an answer from him. But Easter will be hated if that happens. I think Nicos right. Only if Easter caused it to happen. But what will happen if the Third Prince of Easter took some soldiers and acted on his own? The Third Princes lips raised to one side. Did you do this on your own, Cyrus-dono? Of course not. Its a plot devised by my country. Do you think I dont know that? Before we had time to think or answer, the door mmed open and the other attacker from this morning showed up. Your Highness! Times up. I see. Le, The Third Prince suddenly called my name, and I was startled. Wont youe with us? I guarantee youll have a free life. No. What are you saying? Im happy even if I dont go with such a dangerous person. Your Highness! I wont tell my country what has happened. Let them suffer at the power of Kingdom since they dont know what power lies here. So, the Third Prince hates Easter, not Kingdom? While I looked at the Prince, who seemed to be truly amused despite the situation, I heard a loud crash from the window. When I looked in that direction, the Third Prince had slipped out of the door and into the corridor. Lei-sama! Im sorry for beingte! Hansh! Following Hans, a group of soldiers came through the window, secured us and formed a wall. Their uniforms belonged to the convoy group. Hans looked at the engineer who was left in the room. You! Hyah! Im an engineer! I work in the castle! Tsk. Chase after them! At the sound of Hanss voice, everyone except for our guards rushed out into the corridor. Ill be right back. Lei-sama, can you wait here? Ai. This conversation that didnt include Nico at all was just like Hans. I was saved again by Leis guard this time. Fathers going to yell at my guards again. They wont reflect seriously if the Prince doesnt yell at them. Thats just how Kingdom is. Chapter 224 - A Ceiling I Don’t Know

Chapter 224: A Ceiling I Dont Know

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam But I fell asleep shortly after, probably because I was relieved from seeing Hans. I knew I had to stay awake, but my eyes kept closing, and every time they did, my barrier waspromised. Its fine Lei. I can manage on my own. Sleep. Buth Nico, youre shweathing a woth. (But Nico, youre sweating a lot) Its just hot. Ive been training with my barrier for a long time, but Nico has only just started. I think its hard for Nico. His forehead was full of sweat. I thought, but Im going to pass out. When my barrier swayed and disappeared like a fluorescent light going out... Oh, this is... Otou-syama? The vibration in my chest was from Otou-samas firm barrier. Unlike us, who have only just started using our magic, he had already been using his magic to fill the barrier magic stone for over ten years. It vibrated powerfully through the barrier as if it was gently embracing Nii-sama and I. Ish thhish enough? Well done, Lei. I thought I heard Otou-samas voice. Lei, you did well. Good girl. Good night. Ai. I dont remember what happened next. I fainted, then Nico fainted, and the people around us panicked since they didnt know what had happened. But soon after, Lam-ojisama activated his barrier, followed by Stan-ojisama and Har-ojisama. The royal family and Four Marquises barriers vibrated one after the other. This continued until sunrise, and Nii-samater told me that the damage caused by the Hollows was minimal. I donth wnow thhish ceiwing. (I dont know this ceiling) Joking. Well, I dont know this room, but it must be a guest room somewhere in the castle. It seemed like I hadnt gone home while I was asleep. Lei-sama! Natawie! Natalie had been waiting by my bed for a long time. Her neat hair was a bit loose in some ces. I pulled my arms out of the nkets and reached out to her. My hand felt heavy. Youre shafe Natawie. Im gwad. No! You were being reckless again, Lei-sama... Natalie wrapped her hand around mine and gently lowered my arm onto the bed. Whath happened afther? I ran to the south greenhouse with arge stuffed animal in my arms after I left Lei-sama. Im a fast runner despite how I look, Natalie said proudly. I was captured by the Easter soldiers before I could reach the south greenhouse, but I attracted the attention of some soldiers who were heading towards you, so it was fine. It was annoying to be thought of as a dumb maid who likes stuffed animals, but yes, it was really annoying. She said annoying twice. Is it that important? Iughed. Natalie is usually calm and sharp, so she must have been really angry. After that, I was locked up with everyone else in the guest room. They served us simple food, but they never harmed us. Thanw god. The Third Prince said his role was to secure the royal family and stop the barrier. I thought he wouldnt harm people much and it seemed like I was right. We, the trapped maids, tried to put the soldiers off guard with our crying, flirting and other actions, but it didnt happen. Help was definitely on the way, so we nned on reducing the soldiers so that we wouldnt get in the way. This was where I couldnt hold back anymore and startedughing. I wonder how the serious Natalie and the other maids flirted with the soldiers. When Natalie saw meugh, she finally smiled and rxed. Luke-sama, Master and everyone else is safe. Now, please drink some water. After Natalie gave me some water, I felt sleepy again. Im really sleepy for some reason. The next time I woke up, Nii-sama was by my side. He had swapped ces with Natalie and was sitting on the chair next to my bed. He was plopped down on my bed and sleeping. Nii-syama. I said in a small voice so I wouldnt wake him up. Then I stroked his silky golden hair. I think Nii-sama was at the academy when Easter attacked. Nico and I were fighting in secret, but I wonder what Nii-sama was doing. Im sure he came to the castle when our barriers vibrated against each other. He must have been worried about me. Hmm... Lei! Nii-sama woke up and his hair was messy. Nii-syama. Lei! He threw my covers off, lifted me up and hugged me tightly on hisp. I was worried about you. I was really worried. Ai. Ith wash awfuw. Nico might have been the person who was targeted, but I was also caught since I had been with him, so I think its alright for me to be honest and say that it was awful. I cant tell you how relieved I was when I felt your barrier in that situation. But it was only a matter of time before Gill and I were about to activate our barriers. But you mustnt act rash like this again, Nii-sama scolded me. Its dangerous to circte your magic before youre ten years old. You didnt need to put your body on the line. Youre only two years old... Ai. If the same thing happens again, then Ill probably do that again even if you scold me. I cant swear that I wont do it again, but I did make you worry, so Ill just agree obediently. And its funny that he didnt mention Nico again like always. Nico? His Highness is also safe. He woke up before you did and is running around energetically. Thathsh good. Youre not going to ask about Otou-sama? Nii-sama looked a little amused. Otou-syamas barrier fewth showid. Haha. So, you felt it. Im sure Otou-sama is disappointed, but he still hasnt returned to the capital. Swill? I was surprised. I thought Otou-sama would be back no matter what. It takes two days even with a fast dragon to contact Otou-sama since hes near Wester. The castle waspletely shut down for a while, and the academy was attacked as well, so we were stuck there for a while too. Nii-syama too? Yes. They were after Gill and I. You were also targeted. Nii-sama grinned. They couldnt catch Gill or me. We realised that they were after us, so we hid for a while before sneaking out of the academy. We knew that they wouldnt kill us if they caught us, but we would have been stuck as hostages with the other students if we had stayed at the academy. Nii-sama is great. I waited excitingly for his next words. Chapter 225 - Nii-sama Was…

Chapter 225: Nii-sama Was...

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Nii-sama continued speaking. He would normally listen to what I had to say first, but I guess he already heard what had happened from Nico. The academy is right next to the castle. The castle is located in the centre of the capital, so the academy is surrounded by a bustling city. I know its not allowed, but sometimes the upperssmen sneak out of the dormitory and go into town to y. Gill knows which hedge and which paths theyd take when they do that. Giww ish a bad boy? I think its best not to pursue that. Nii-sama smiled wryly and dodged my question. The neighbourhood where we slipped out of the academy was noisier than usual, but it didnt seem overrun by the army. There werent any soldiers wandering around either. We quickly slipped into Gills favourite cafe while trying to keep our eyes down so people wont notice us, even though we were wearing our uniforms. So, Giww ish a bad boy. But him being one helped us. Nii-sama is a capable person, but there is a limit to what a 12 year old can do. Gill, who was as tall as an adult, must have been reliable. The ce we went to is a caf thats popr among the academy students. Ive heard the food is cheap and the servings are big. The students are still growing, so sometimes the food in the dorm isnt enough. He was telling me that it wasnt a bad shop. The owner looked as if he wanted to ask us what was wrong as soon as we walked in, but he swallowed his question down and quickly hid us inside the caf. That waspletely different to Nico and I hiding under the bed and eating emergency rations. They had an adventure. Gill told the owner that the academy had been attacked by Easter soldiers and that they were probably targeting us because we were the Four Marquises children. Then, the owner told us that arge number of Rug Dragons and soldiers in unfamiliar clothes suddenly ran down the main street to the castle. They didnt look around town and went straight to the castle. But there were no movements from them afterwards. Ai. The Albans mansion is far away, so we asked him to deliver a message to Gills mansion since its near the castle. Luckily, they hadnt made a move on the Four Marquises mansions, so we went straight to Gills mansion. We sent a message to all the Four Marquises mansions starting with the Albans, then while we were gathering our army, we received a message from the convoy. I didnt know they had done so much. Well, I said convoy, but it was Hans. Graces had already left the capital with Stan-ojisama. Hansh, alwight? Of course, he is. But the soldiers who were surrounding the Princes quarters were quite disappointed that they let Cyrus and his entourage slip pass them. They shwipped pashsh... He could have chosen not to tell me what had happened and said that was the end of it, but Nii-sama told me everything. The Easter soldiers invaded the castle on Rug Dragons and took the royal family hostage while the castle soldiers were confused. Then, they barricaded themselves in the barrier room and the Princes castle. There was nothing the soldiers could do even if there was a big difference in strength since the Easter soldiers were holding the royal family hostage. Having said that, Easter didnt make any demands. Something strange happened for the first time on the second night of the stalemate. The barrier magic shthonesh. You knew about it too. Nii-sama hugged me. Ai. I ushed thhe magic shthone in my bag. I knew you were carrying something dangerous around, but I didnt think it would be useful. Nii-samaughed a little. Everyone in Kingdom has some magic, so I think nearly everyone noticed something strange when the barrier went down. But we were shocked since we knew that the barrier had gone down. Howwowsh ath nighth. Thats right. You never know where in the capital the Hollows might gush out from. Its not like we have any hunters around, and even if we want the citizens to stay inside at night, the citizens dont know that the castle has been upied. On the third day when we were prepared to put up a barrier ourselves just like you had, the barrier activated. I was surprised. I was surprised to hear that Nii-sama also thought about activating his barrier. It was also a bit of a let down to know that we didnt have to work as hard as we did. The Molesey people gathered at the Lisburn mansion, which was closest to the castle, and we were holed up tightly under the protection of the guards, so we didnt have to worry about anything. However, as expected, the barrier swayed on the second day, and on the third day, a n was made to rescue the royal family. However, the royal family might be harmed if we try to rescue them by force. I didnt care about the royal family, but if something had happened to you... Thats disrespectful, Nii-sama. But he sounded so much like Otou-sama. We frantically searched to see if there was any way into the castle and to find where the royal family was kept. Thats when we received a report saying that you and Prince Nico had been spotted at a window. We were peewing outh thhe window. Im d you did. You were on the third floor, but Hans was adamant that he can get in somehow. Hansh, did he shave Lam-ojisyama two? Hahaha. Why are youughing? Hans was in charge of the castle defence as well as the special forces when he was in charge of the convoy, so he was in charge of gathering the cowardly guards toe up with a n to rescue the royal family. But hes Leis guard now, so he had the soldiers rescue the royal family. Probably. Hansh... Hes a bit of a disappointment, but thats why hes someone I can trust. On the same day, Gill and I went to an unupied part of the castle. We werent involved in the rescue mission, but we wanted to be able to rush to you as soon as you were rescued. However, we were too busy releasing our barriers that we couldnt rush towards you or be of any use to you. Nii-syama, you were nexth tho me. Lei wash rewieved. I see. So, you knew where I was because the barriers resonated against each other... Youre really smart and cute Lei. I dont think that what I said could be anything other than smart. The barrier mechanism in the barrier room is broken, and itll take some time to fix. But they have a spare for when it breaks in the first ce, so we only had to keep up our barriers for a day. Everything was over before I knew it, so I finally rxed. But he... Prince Cyrus...? There shouldnt have been anywhere for him to slip out from, but we couldnt find him anywhere in the castle. Where on earth did he go? Chapter 226 - The Albans’ Garden Chapter 226: The Albans Garden Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Hmm. I stood alone with my arms crossed. Its been a long time since Ive stood here in the Albans garden. Dont forget that Im here too. Me too. I didnth forgeth. Nii-sama and Gill are here too, but theyre standing behind me, so they dont count. A breeze blew through the short well-kept grass in the garden. I always stood like this in the garden when I came back from Wester and got along with Natalie. This was how I realised that being able to spend time in this garden, which has always been a part of my life, isnt a normal part of my life. Too many thhingsh are happening. Pfft. Youre right. Nii-sama, who was watching me from behind,ughed. An unprecedented event took ce a few days ago. The royal family of Kingdom had been captured. I was also in the castle with Prince Nico, so I was locked up as well. I was caught up in the castle siege and was an extra. However, ording to what Nii-sama had said, both Nii-sama and Gill were also targeted, so even if I hadnt been in the castle, I might have been hunted down anyway. It wasnt only Lei who was targeted this time, so I guess thats a relief. Nii-sama made it sound like Im the only one who is always targeted, so I pouted. I onwy geth thargethed shomethimesh. (I only get targeted sometimes) Nii-sama smiled as he poked my cheeks. Youre right. Including this time, youve only been targeted four times. I jushth goth caughth thhish thime becaushe of Nico. (I just got caught this time because of Nico) Then, youve only been targeted three times. Ai. This is fine. But I was worried this time too. I just couldnt stand the thought of being by your side and not being able to do anything, and having you caught up in another incident. In fact, we did our best not to get caught until we all started activating our barriers. There was a hint of bitterness in Gills voice. Gill is already as tall as an adult. Thats why it was hard for him to be in a position where he had to protect himself by staying inside. Marwsh thhe shame. (Marks the same) The adult Mark, who is bigger than Gill, was also being protected in Gills mansion. Its not strange that Gill, who is younger than him, was protected. Youre right. Of course, the most important thing for us was not to get caught by the enemy. But now that we know that Kingdoms barrier system can be taken away this easily, I wonder if its really alright for the Four Marquises to just fulfil their duties and stay in the capital. I saw Nii-sama pat Gill on the back as he was seriously worrying about the next generation. Nii-sama was probably worried about the same thing. The two of them looked dazzling to me. Or rather, the summer sun was really dazzling. I kept my hat on and crouched down on the short grass. Lei, are you not feeling well? Wrong. I was tired of standing, so I crouched down, and then I just sat down. Ah! I heard a small scream, but this was the voice of the nearby maid. Natalie was used to me doing this, so she just stood close to me without saying anything. Shes a great maid. By the way, Hans is often called to the castle these days while Im in the mansion. The ground is close when I sit down with my legs stretched out like this. A dark green grasshopper jumped in front of me. A lizard darted around and stopped on a small rock. The trick to catching insects and lizards is to move your hand quickly and mindlessly. You cant brazenly chase after them even if you miss. I gave the lizard I caught in the garden the other day to Natalie. I gave the lizard that I caught before that to Hannah. Hannah. I moved my hand quickly while acting as if I wasnt interested in anything. A small lizard fit in my small hand and its rainbow-coloured tail swayed. Cute. Lei, did you pick some flowers? Show Nii-sama too. Ai. Then Ill give this to Nii-sama. He squatted down and held out his hands, and I ced the lizard on his hands with a plop. Here you go. Thank... woah? The lizard jumped out of Nii-samas hand while he was surprised and ran away in a sh. Im sorry for suddenly catching you. Lei, Nii-sama isnt really interested in insects or lizards. I didnth wnow thhath. I never noticed this even though I yed in the garden a lot with Nii-sama when I was little. Gill, who was standing next to Nii-sama, held his stomach andughed. You were trying so hard to hide the fact that you hate them. Nii-samained while swaying the hand that had held the lizard, I was putting up with them. You would have been fine even if you werent putting up with it. Youre so careless. I stood up and looked up at Nii-sama while smiling. Youre sho coow for puththing up withh ith. (Youre so cool for putting up with it) Theres nothing wrong with not liking insects or lizards. I think its important to put up with things sometimes. Lei, up. Nii-sama tried to pick me up, but he stopped when he realised that he had touched the lizard with his hand. Lei awsho thouched thhe wizard. (Lei also touched the lizard) I showed Nii-sama the palm of my hands. I also held the lizard. Now, what will you do? Leis hands are cute. Hmm. Its fine! Hahah! Summer days sure are bright. I looked at my palms which had grabbed the lizard as Nii-sama held me. Would Hannah be able to handle lizards if she had stayed in this mansion for a long time? I held my hand up to the sun. From now on, Ill probably think about Hannah every time I go out in the garden. Hannah. Leis doing well. The Easter royals, as the Third Prince had said, put all the me on him and denied any involvement in the incident. But that wasnt the end of it. At the end of summer, Kingdom went to war with Easter. Chapter 227 - This Summer

Chapter 227: This Summer

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I was in the Albans mansion, looking out the window of my room and feeling a little worried. My study sessions with Nico had been cancelled since that incident. I wonder if Hansh ish weww. (I wonder if Hans is well) Of course, he is, Natalie quickly answered. Theres nothing wrong with that resilient idiot. As you know, hes better than any of the castle guards. I can almost hear her snorting. Theyve been my guard and maid for a long time. There must be a bond between them that I dont understand. I nodded in agreement. Lei-sama, you seem to be misunderstanding something, but Hans and I are purely work colleagues. Lei wnowsh. No, youre misunderstanding something. Natalie mumbled something, but I knew what she meant. Theres no point worrying about this. Hans is probably in Easter right now. Kingdom was so weak that another country could easily invade its castle and detain the royal family. I never thought that we would go and invade another country. However, Otou-sama said that it was something that needed to be done and couldnt be left unsettled. We were saved since the Third Prince received roundabout and stupid orders like: Secure the royal family and the Four Marquises and let the people of Kingdom know of the barriers vulnerability, and Destroy the royal family and the Four Marquises authority. If his order had been to end the royal family and the Four Marquises, then Kingdom would have ended then. The Third Princes strategy was brilliant. Kingdom was too pathetic for allowing itself to be holed up for a few more days after the princes pce and barrier room were taken, and the main culprit escaped. The incident that caused the Remingtons to run away to Easter was also carried out by the Third Prince. Its sad that the cute Rug Dragons were used for his operations, but they have a strong herd mentality, and will work for their flock. They dont understand the human standards of right and wrong, so they wont act on their own. If the leader of the group starts running, then they will run with him, and if the leader of their group invades a castle, then they will invade it with him. Rug Dragons are used for better or for worse depending on their handler. And its because the Third Prince had the power to think and act like that, that Easter got cocky and made a pass at Kingdom. But it didnt end with just that pass. They messed with Kingdoms royals, since they wanted to expose the citizens of Kingdom to the Hollows. If. What is it, Lei-sama? Nothhing. If Easters n had seeded and Kingdoms barrier disappeared for a night... It would be a big mistake to think that the central part of Kingdom couldnt be affected just because they were aiming to harm the people in the border area of Frontier. In fact, Lake Mills is filled with Hollows even though its within the barrier. They appeared in Weshthersh prairie ash weww. They can probably hide anywhere if the rocks are rugged. So, its possible that Hollows can appear in the castle or even in the Albans mansion. Chills went down my spine when I thought the harm that would havee from that. The citizens anger may be directed at Kingdom royals, but it will also be directed at Easter. Easter never imagined that could happen. The Third Prince, who Easter pushed all responsibly to, fled. The incident only urred in the capital, but even the citizens who live in the capital dont know what happened. They only know that there was trouble at the castle. So, if they wanted to hide it, they could. Depending on the situation, it wasnt good to let the people know that there are times when the barrier cant be erected. However, the royal family made this public and let the people of Kingdom know the evil acts of Easter. At the same time, they gathered their troops and attacked Easter. The royal family took action swiftly even though I thought they were incapable of doing their job. And of course, strong people were gathered and sent to Easter. There was no way that Hans, who had nned and executed the n to rescue the royal family, wouldnt be sent away. Hansh. Hes fine. Hes very strong, and Master is there too. Otou-syama. Otou-sama also went to Easters border, so I might have to worry about him. I feew wiwe Otou-syama wiww be fine. Of course, he will be. Natalie nodded strongly at my words. Im shure hesh shiththing on a chair. Are you talking about when he went to get you? Yes, I can certainly picture him sitting elegantly with his legs crossed in a chair on the prairie. Thats right. He must be sitting there while looking cool in the summer breeze. Wester offered full cooperation when Kingdom dispatched their troops to Easter. Easter and Wester are separated by arge mountain range called Ys Mountains, so they cant travel directly to each other. Trade between these two countries is done through Kingdom, and they have a weak rtionship with each other. Wester chose to strengthen their rtionship with Kingdom. And so, they sent their elites, albeit a small number, to follow Otou-sama. Fand, on the other hand, expressed their regret for what Easter had done, but they said they had nothing to do with it, so they were just watching the situation y out. Whath wiww happen from now on? Lei-sama, Natalie called out in a gentle tone. It doesnt help anyone even if we think about the future. Im sure everyone is doing their best where they went, so lets enjoy our time here. Ai. Its true that my worrying wont help Hans or Otou-sama. Its no use thinking about diplomatic rtions. Awrighth, wethsh go pway outhshide. (Alright, lets go y outside.) Its hot, so lets put on your hat. Ai! I replied cheerfully and got off the chair that I had climbed to look out the window. Natalie watched me silently. Graces would have picked me up and put me down, but he went to Easter too. The rules that the guards cant go outside of the barrier didnt matter in times of emergencies. Nii-syamasing bacw. Its nearly time for him to return. Lets go pick him up. Nii-sama, who should normally be home during summer holidays, was busy going around with Gill and Mark. Even so, he should be home soon, so Ill wait for him toe back while ying outside. The third summer since I was born was not going to be an ordinary one. Chapter 228 - Uplifting News

Chapter 228: Uplifting News

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Nii-syama! Lei, Im back. Nii-sama got off the carriage. Wheresh Giww? Gill went back home. But more importantly, I have good news. Otou-syama! I apologise to Gill for Nii-sama saying more importantly, but Im sure the good news is about Otou-samaing home. Nii-sama grinned and nodded in anticipation. I Heard that the Easter royals surrendered the castle straight away. Thath fashth? Yes, its pathetic. Nii-sama looked sarcastic and it didnt suit a 12 year old. They insist that only the Third Prince is responsible for what happened, and that they had nothing to do it with. Even if that were the case, then the royal family would be responsible for not being able to control the Third Prince, so why did they think they could get away with it? Ai. I also thought the same as Nii-sama, but his thoughts were a step ahead from mine. But I wonder if that was part of the Third Princes n as well. Hish? Yes. I dont know him very well, but I dont think he would seek power in such a straightforward way. Above all, hes not someone who would work under others. He didnt seem like he had any ambition to rule a country as a King, but more than anything, he didnt seem the type to follow anyones orders. When he came to the royal capital as a messenger, I thought he looked like a chained beast even though he acted like a royal. He thoow advanthage of thhe order? Yeah, thats what I think. Easters royals didnt really care if the mission was a sess or not. They naively thought that at best, Kingdom would lose its authority, and that Kingdom would get rid of the Third Prince, who was like a thorn to them. Thats what the Third Prince said at that time. I pondered over his exact wording. Ithsh a pwoth devished by my counthry, he shaid. Nii-sama couldnt understand what I had said and tilted his head in puzzlement. Its a... plot devised by his country. I see. So, he knew and went along with it. Ai. He ashwed me if i wanthed tho go withh him and thhath he can guaranthee my freedom. So, it is like that? He used their plot as a means to free himself from Easter. Which means... Nii-sama looked at me sternly. The Third Prince, or rather, Cyrus, may be hiding in the city and umting power. Dammit. Nii-syama? Sorry, Lei. If he doese back, then it will probably be during our time. He could still do evil deeds in Frontier, like he did when he attacked you, even if hes not interested in power. Its frustrating to think that were letting such a dangerous enemy atrge. I didnt think that deeply, and I couldnt imagine the future like Nii-sama does. However, it was horrifying to think that he took the royal family hostage and locked us up for his own purposes and plotted for his own path to freedom first. Perhaps, he had an escape route in mind from the beginning. Ith wouwd be nice if he wived peacefuwwy shomewhere elsesh. (It would be nice if he lived peacefully somewhere else) Youre so nice, Lei. I want him to die by the roadside, *cough cough*, Nii-sama coughed and rephrased his words, I hope he neveres out to the light of day again. I always get involved and end up in the middle of things, so I had no choice but to act with no time to worry. But it must be painful for Nii-sama and Otou-sama to be able to do nothing but worry. I reached out to Nii-sama with all my might. Nii-syama. Ai. Do you want a hug? Okay. Just as he had done for me when I was a child, he should just hug me and soothe his heart in times of pain and sadness. It makes me happy too. Lei is so cute. Ai! Small people are cute. Babies who act humble and deny this are scary, so Ill just agree with him. Nii-sama seemed satisfied after holding me for a while. He put me down gently and smiled. So, about the good news. When? When wiww Otou-syama be bacw? Its not just Otou-sama, you know? Hansh? I wonder if Hans will be back soon. I feel like Natalies invisible ears perked up. Unfortunately, it doesnt seem like Hans will be back yet. Hans isnt going to be back yet. If so, then whats the good news? Didnt I tell you that Wester soldiers joined Otou-sama and the other Kingdom soldiers who are waiting at the border? Ai. I believed Nii-sama said that Wester sent a small number of soldiers to help. I looked up at Nii-sama in surprise. No way. You probably spot on. Thats right, among those soldiers are Alistair and the other four. Theyll being here with Otou-sama. Awishthair! I promised Nii-sama that I would go with him to Wester this summer, but because Easter had done something uncalled-for, our fun summer holidays got spoiled. But I might still be able to meet Alistair and the other hunters. Oh, by the way, I heard Prince Hubert will be here too. You mawe him shound wiwe an exthra. (You made him sound like an extra) Bart and the others were incorporated to the small Wester unit led by Prince Hubert as a countermeasure against Hollows, and Alistair followed alone since Bart and the others were taking care of him. Otherwise, Prince Hu wouldnt have brought Alistair to the border where a battle could ur. In that sense, I trust him. Although I wouldnt tell him that. Nii-syama, Huu ish a good pershon. I was only with him for a short time. I guess hes saying that hes reserving his judgement of Prince Hubert since they were only together for a short time. I thought of something interesting. Which pershon ish bethther? Bethther? Better? Lei asked another difficult question. Nii-samaughed troublingly. But Im sure his reputation will improve in the future since hes directly involved in cleaning up Easter. Nii-sama generalised. He suggested that the world would think that way even if he didnt. But I was surprised about something else. The Four Marquishesh and thhe royaw famiwy canth weave Kingdom. Lei, youve noticed! Nii-sama picked me up, held me up high and spun me around. In the end, this cant be settled without the Four Marquises or royal family. Lei, I believe that this is perhaps a good opportunity for the Four Marquises to be a little freer in Frontier! Wow! I dont really understand Nii-samas joy. Most people dont leave the country even if theyre not a Four Marquis. But I guess theres a big difference between not going leaving even though you could and not going leaving because you cant. But thats still a long way away. In the meantime, lets prepare to wee our Wester friends, Lei. Ai! I havent had uplifting news in a long time. Chapter 229 - Everyone’s Still the Same

Chapter 229: Everyones Still the Same

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Theyre noth here yeth? Soon, Nii-sama answered gently as I waited impatiently for our guests outside the entrance. Lately, I feel like all the fun has been happening outside. They couwd have jushth shthayed here. I know how you feel. But, you know, the Lisburns are Alistairs family. I knew that Nii-sama was right. Alistair and I arent real family even though we had lived together for months like a family. But I cant keep up with this either. Nii-syama. I know that Alistair is Gills uncle. But Alistair being Stan-ojisamas brother, even though they have different mothers is a little... Youre righth. The thought of Otou-sama suddenly having a stepbrother, and it being a boy ones own age, would beplicated, I think. Stan-ojisama said he was used to it, but even I was surprised at how much he looked like Gill. Stan-ojisama must have been very surprised. Ai. While we were talking about this, Otou-sama staggered out of the front door. Donte out first without Otou-sama. But Otou-sama, you seem tired. Yeah. He finally came home yesterday, told us that Alistair would being this evening, and fell asleep. Today, he woke up and ate, but fell asleep again afterwards, so Nii-sama and I quietly waited outside. Otou-sama hugged Nii-sama first and Nii-samaughed shyly. Then, he picked me up. I always wanted to leave the capital when I was younger, but now Im so tired that I think it would be fine for me not to leave for a while. Its rare to hear you whine, Otou-sama. Nii-sama tilted his head, but I didnt think so. Nii-sama lives in the dormitory and only sees Otou-sama once in a while, so he probably only saw the cool parts of him, but Otou-sama is just a normal guy who is tired from work. He always says hes tired and spoils me. Jude, the butler, who was standing a few steps behind us with aplicated look on his face, thinks like me. I looked over Otou-samas shoulder and exchanged an exasperated look with Jude, then heard the sound of the carriage, so I quickly turned towards the gate while still in Otou-samas arms. I was very sensitive to the sounds of the carriage since I always wait for Otou-sama and Nii-sama. Oh, Lei, the carriage Is here! Ai! Two carriages bearing the Lisburn crest rushed nimbly towards us and stopped in front of us. The person who jumped out of the carriage before the servant could open the door was... Lei! Awishthair! Otou-sama gently lowered me to the ground and I ran to Alistair. Alistair kneeled to the ground with his arms outstretched to me. It has been more than half a year since west met, so Alistair must have grown taller and a little more mature like Nii-sama. But at that time, I just wanted to be close to Alistair and didnt have time to look at him carefully. I ran up to him and he immediately picked me up in a big hug. His strength, which was different from Nii-samas, hadnt changed. I can still smell the faint scent of leather when I buried my face into his shoulder. Ah, ah, youre still tottering like always. That was probably Bart. When I looked up from Alistairs loose arms at the nostalgic voice that was mixed with a smile, I saw Alistair, who had be a little more boyish,ugh with a face that said, Hes still the same as always. I have to say this. I washnth thoththering! Of course not. Now, show me you walk briskly over here. That carefree voice was Mill. Judging from his teary voice, he must have forgotten his handkerchief again. Alistair turned towards the carriage with me still in his arms. Next to Gill and Stan-ojisama, four people were standing there carefreely. These four always act rxed no matter where they are. Barth! Miww! Kyaro! Cwyde! Other than the slightly teary-eyed Mill, they all nodded at me while smiling. Alistair gently lowered me to the ground, and I rushed over to everyone as quickly as a released fish. You can really walk fast now. Youve gotten big. Bart scooped me up in his arms and held me high in the air. I couldnt help butugh. He used to hold me up like this a lot. But I have to say something important. Lei washnth wawwing, Lei wash running. (Lei wasnt walking, Lei was running) Hahaha. It might have looked like you were running. Here. I was handed to Mill like a piece of luggage. I pushed Mills face before he could get snot on me, pulled out a handkerchief out of my pocket and wiped his face with it. Miww, handwerchiefsh are importhanth. (Mill, handkerchiefs are important) I only forget it once in a while. Youre as cute as always, Lei. Ai. There was no point in denying this because I am cute. Mill hugged me a little as if he was worried about his runny nose and then Clyde picked me up. Higgh. Clyde didnt say anything, but looked at me kindly, then passed me to Kyaro. Wah, shmaww. (Wah, small) Im not small. Its because you were passed to me after you were held by Clyde. Of course, the fact that hes small is something that only he was worried about. Hes just a normal man with a handsome face. You dont have to say I have a pretty face. I didnth shay thhath. Your face is saying that you were thinking it. I put my hand on my cheek. See. I washnth thhinwing ith. There wasughter all around me and I was finally put back onto the ground. Everyone sheemsh weww. We are. Bart chuckled and squatted down in front of me. Its good to see you being taken care of by your Otou-sama and Nii-sama. Im happy for you. Ai. I replied to Barts whisper with a small, but firm, voice. Theyre taking good care of me. But, Lei, youre really a girl from a good house. Mill whistled as he looked at the mansion in front of him and the maids and servants. I was really doubting that you were a Four Marquiss daughter when you stuffed the dry bread into your pockets. You. I havent heard that story yet. Eh. Hyah. No, its not something I can tell to Leis Otou-sama. Mill panicked when Otou-sama spoke to him. Otou-sama was also squinting a little. Miww. I hit Mills legs. Give up. Im not. It feels like a fun summer is finally about to begin. Chapter 230 - What I See in the Mirror is Family

Chapter 230: What I See in the Mirror is Family

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Anyway, we couldnt leave the guests outside, so we had theme inside. The people in this mansion must have been relieved to see me smiling as Alistair held my hand. The servants warmly weed Alistair and his group. However, Nii-sama was holding my other hand, so I was like an alien being dragged along, making it difficult to walk. When Alistair gave me back to Nii-sama in Wester, he restrained himself from touching me, however where did that restraint go? I was surprised when he held my hand tightly while looking aggressive when we were about to enter the mansion. Luke is probably always with Lei. I havent seen you in half a year. I usually live in the dormitory. Lei and I only spend two days on the weekend together. Please stop making sparks fly over my head. Awishthair Iww shhow you my room. Leis room? Sounds nice. Alistairs eyes twinkled. I shared a room with Alistair in Lentforce, but now I had my own room. Then welle and see your room for a bit too. Bart and the others wereing along too. Stan and I will be in the parlour, so you guys can join us after you see Leis room. Ok-ay, Mills replied dully to Otou-sama and everyone froze, but Otou-sama didnt care and left me with Alistair and the crew and went to the parlour with Stan-ojisama. Alistairs home is big as well, but yours is something else, Kyaro looked around and spoke. My home? Hmm, my home? Alistair tilted his head. Gill shrugged, but I was more surprised that Alistair hadnt made it clear that it wasnt his home. Alistair took my hand and walked slowly up the stairs while looking embarrassed. Then, he said, Ive been to the castle to study even in Westers capital. Ive gotten used to the noble way of life. Besides, I met Stan yesterday. Stan-ojisama is a cheerful and fun person. Gill interrupted him, He told you that you could call him brother, didnt he? He also said you could even call him dad. I cant just call him that out of the blue. I havent even called you anything yet. What do you mean yet? Shut up. The friendly tones showed that Gill and Alistair had gotten used to each other which made me happy. They showed me a picture of my father, and I was also told that I have more than 10 siblings. Ten shibwingsh. Thats right. Ah, I shouldnt have told you that, Lei. Of course not. But I know that the Lisburn predecessor had children all over the ce because of Alistair, so this isnt anything new. Then he showed me a mirror, saying that evidence is better than talking about it. A mirror? They have mirrorsh in Weshther. I do remember seeing myself in a mirror at Wester. Yes, Gill, Stan and I were all reflected in the mirror. Awishthair and Giww woow wiwe Sthan-ojisyama. Yup. We look so alike that its almost funny. I looked up at Alistair who was smiling wryly. Actually, Father and Iughed. Its not very noble-like, is it? The nobles in Wester are more noble-like, Alistair replied. It seemed like he studied properly at the castle. Were blood rted. There are still people who are rted to me by blood left in this world. Alistairs expression told me that he was happy about this. Im d. Were here. Natalie opened the door for us, and I proudly pulled Nii-sama and Alistair into the room. Wow. Its like a princesss room. Natalie gave Mills a disapproving look when he whistled. My room with a lovely light pink colour looks cute. Its so big that several people can eat in here. I hadnt chosen this room. Kyaro looked around and said rudely, Well, I can see that Lei hadnt chosen anything in this room. Its mostly her Otou-samas taste. Bart didnt join in the conversion. He opened the window and looked out the window to check the window frame. Barth? Yeah, thats what I thought. What are you talking about? Yesterday, we stayed at Alistairs home and it was lovely, but it wasnt made from Rhodolite. I thought that would be the case since Hollows dont appear here, but Leis windows have Rhodolite on them. And its hard to sneak in from the outside since theres no balcony. Lei, youre being well taken care of. Ai. I nodded deeply. Ah, thats good. Im relieved now. They would be relieved to know that the child who they had found had returned home and is livingfortably. Yeah, its a relief. But just because were relieved doesnt mean that we wont meet again. I thought that Kingdom, and the capital are a distant and unrted ce to use, but now I know its not. Im sure well be back. Bart smirked. Leis home is much closer to where we live nowpared to when we went to Kaylie from Lentforce to sell magic stones. I woow forward tho ith! I bounced up and down. Alright, lets meet up with Otou-sama now that weve checked Leis room. Everyone left the room at Barts words. Alistair was satisfied with holding my hand, so he went down the stairs first and watched mee down. Lei can do everything by herself. Ai. Of courshe. I know that even if you dont say it. I ignored Nii-samas grumble as I heard the guards voice in my mind telling me that I will fall over backwards if I turn around and puffed my chest out in pride. I walked briskly to the parlour where Otou-sama and Stan-ojisama were sittingfortably in their chairs while waiting for us. So, you. You said your name is Mill? Can you tell me everything from the beginning? Huh? Me? Bart and the othersughed when Mill panicked, but this wasnt someone elses problem. I think theyre all going to be asked a lot of questions. Otou-sama, youve changed. Youve never wanted to hear about Leis time in Wester before. Is that so? Yes. Nii-sama nodded and motioned Jude, who was waiting close by. I need something to write with. Ill take this opportunity to write down exactly what happened to Lei when she was in Wester. Huuuh? See, I told you its not someone elses problem. Ill also ask Lei about what happened too. Ai... Even Im involved... Chapter 231 - Summer Holiday Plans

Chapter 231: Summer Holiday ns

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam It took more than a day to piece together my inept story and the stories of Bart, Alistair and the others about my six months in Wester. Realising this immediately, Nii-sama turned towards Bart and made a suggestion. Why dont youe see Lei when you have time, and well go over the story little by little over the course of the day? Alright. Bart made a prompt decision. Mill, who was being a little frightened by Otou-sama, seemed relieved that he wasnt the only one being questioned. Otou-sama being himself, hugged me andmented, Lei had to eat dry and hard bread... and without water... He got in the way of our conversation and is hopeless. Finally, Nii-sama scolded him and told him to shut up and listen to the story, so he finally became quiet. To me, they were just memories that have passed. However, the fun that I had with Bart and everyone else remains. Those are the memories I have when we speak of the memories I have until Lentforce. Wewi nuthsh were dewicioush. (Weli nuts were delicious) Lei! They are, arent they?! I only choose the best! Alistair proudly puffed out his chest. Miwwsh shoup. Kyarosh cheeshe. The cwothhesh Cwyde choshe. And Barth wash awwaysh around. (Mills soup. Kyaros cheese. The clothes Clyde chose. And Bart was always around) I love everyone. Everyone wash thhere, and wind bwew in Weshther. (Everyone was there, and wind blew in Wester) Why is everyone crying when Im telling a fun story? Say, Lei. Ai. Alistair crouched in front of me like he had done in Wester. Were finally in Kingdom, so we talked about staying in the royal capital for about a month. Reawwy? I was so happy that I smiled. Its cause were adults. Mill rubbed the tip of his nose and looked proud. Were each going to visit our workces during the day, and at night, were gonna go to town. Mill, thetter is too much information! Then, Bart scolded him. Because we hardly go out into town at night even in Lentforce even though its covered in a barrier. I know that, but dont tell Lei youre going out at night. Lei wiwwe thoo! See, now she wants toe... Bart was at his wits end. Im always in the capital, but Ive never been out at night. Otou-syama! Lei, children shouldnt go out at night. Otou-syama... Otou-sama was right. But I wanted to go a little. I looked up at Otou-sama and then looked down again. Lei, youre pouting. Im noth! Ack. Alistair pinched my mouth. Of course, Alistair and Luke cant go out either. I wouldnt do that, Otou-sama! Nii-sama cried and Alistair quietly looked away from Otou-sama. I came up with an idea. If Im told that I have to stay home, then I would want to ignore what Otou-sama said, right? Alistair, if I say you cant go out then you cant. Uoah. But Alistair was pressed by Stan-ojisama, so he will stay at home. That said, Im sure you arent convinced, so Ill arrange a day when the children can go out at night with guards. Stan-ojisama smiled so I almost jumped up in happiness. Lei thoo, Lei can go thoo!? Leis a baby, so who knows. Otou-sama looked grimly at the smiling Stan-ojisama. Stan, I wont forgive you if you do something bad to Lei. Thanks to Otou-sama, who spoils his daughter, Im also able to go. Whath abouth Awishthair? Ge doeshnth have tho worw, righth? (What about Alistair? He doesnt have work, right?) Yeah. But I dont mind going with Bart. Come to think of it, I havent been to the castle since that incident. What am I supposed to do? By the way, Nii-sama is on his summer holidays, so I feel like its fine for me to be on summer holidays too. Whath abouth Lei? Whath shhouwd Lei do? I asked Otou-sama again. Of course, Ill y with Alistair too, so theres nothing wrong with that. Well, I thought Ill let you and Luke go to Wester since its summer holidays, but theres no need for that anymore. The reason why you wanted to go to Wester hase to Kingdom. Ai! Originally, Nii-sama told me that we would go to Wester during the summer holidays. Im d Otou-sama thought of letting us go too. Then Lei wiww pway withh Awishthair. Well about that, that seems impossible as well. Otou-sama frowned as if he was troubled. You seem to be doing fairly well Lei, but His Highness Nichs seems to be quite depressed about that incident. Nico? He didnth do anythhing wrong. Nico should be closely guarded in the castle since they cant let anything happen to someone in the royal family. Besides, there was no one to send me to the castle since Otou-sama will be going to Easter on a business trip. Hans still hasnte back, so Ive been told that I shouldnt go to the castle for security reasons, so I havent seen Nico in a while. Of course, I havent seen Chris in a while either. Ive been told that they want Lei toe to the castle when I get back. Do you want to go? Of courshe Iww go. Im worried about Nico. Buth... I looked at Alistair. If I go to the castle, then well only be able to see each other at night. But its still much better than not being able to meet at all. Lei, dont worry. Alistair reached out and patted my head. Yes, Lei. Its summer holidays after all. Me, Gill and Alistair will go to the castle with you. Reawwy? Alistair said he was getting used to noble ways, but he hated nobles originally. Wont he hate going to the castle and associating with the royal family? Isnt it toote to ask that? Im with Huu a lot in Wester. Hes the second prince even though hes from Frontier. Ive gotten used to it. Alistairughed without a care. He has grown a lot since those days when he would get angry and say that nobles arent happy. I was relieved. Im not a sessor or anything like that, but Im the same as you Lei. I have the Four Marquises eyes. I believe the royal family would like to keep me close and test me. Ish thhath awrighth? Yeah. Ill be back in Wester once summer holiday ends anyway. If they want to see me, then they can look as much as they want. Coow! (Cool) I looked up at Alistair in admiration. Lei what about me? Am I cool? Nii-syama, of courshe youre coow. I know I am. Its funny that Nii-sama ispeting against Alistair. For the time being, not only will Alistaire to the castle, Ill also be able to meet Nico. Chapter 232 - Bleh Chapter 232: Bleh Of all the reinforcements officially dispatched by Wester, Bart and his crew were Otou-samas guards, so they were invited to the castle to participate in the celebration party. However, although the war is over, the chaos in Easter hasnt subsided yet, so it was decided that such a mourous event wasnt appropriate yet. I dont want to go to a party. Id rather they let us walk freely around the capital, Bart told me secretly. So, I cant go with you to the castle, but I can see you from time to time when you get back. You okay with that? Ai. Awishthair ishing withh me tho thhe cashthwe, sho ithsh awrighth. (Ai. Alistair ising with me to the castle, so its alright) Youre right. It seems like Prince Huu is also at the castle, so maybe you can meet him? Huu! I forgoth abouth him. Alistair and the others were staying at the Lisburns because Alistair was rted to them, but Prince Huu is royalty, so hes being entertained at the castle. You cant forget about him. He may act like that, but he was worried about you, Lei. Ai. Huus attitude is hard to understand, but he was definitely worried about me. So, I was happy inside the carriage heading to the castle since I might be able to meet Huu. Fufun, funfun. Kyee. The dragons also seemed to be having fun. Nii-sama was with me today too. I wonder if Nico ish awrighth? Hmm. He probably wasnt feeling like you when you first came back from Wester. Same ash Lei. At that time, I had tried my best to be a good girl since I didnt want to worry everyone. I wnow hesh thrying noth tho be shewfishh. (I know hes trying not to be selfish) Lei, so you were really holding back. Dammit, he was leading me on. When I looked at Otou-samas face, it didnt seem like he was leading me on, his face was just full of love for me. I donth wnow whath shewfishh ish. I think I didnt know what to do every day even though I was being cared for and protected. But Nico has his father, Lam-ojisama, his mother and Prince Al with him. The Princes are also busy. Otou-sama is also busy because of the war, so theres no way the royal family wouldnt be busy. I became unhappy and waited for the carriage to head to the Princes Pce. Then as soon as the carriage stopped, I opened the door and jumped out. Nii-sama sensed that I would do this and quickly picked me up and put me down. Nico! Lei. Its been a long time. Nico, who always arrogantly turns around to look at me, was standing quietly in the garden even though he was smiling. He had more guards with him than usual and Lam-ojisama was standing behind him. Lam-ojisama usually had a mischievous smile on his face, but he looked worried right now. This is definitely strange. Nico would usuallye running up to me, but today, he was waiting quietly for me. If hes not going toe towards me, then Ill go to him. I began to run fiercely. Ah. And fell splendidly. My fall even made a sound. I felt Nii-sama rush towards me, but he stopped right behind me because he knew that I didnt like being helped up. But Nico didnte towards me. He would normally get worried and hold his hand out to help me get up. Nico! Hes noting. I jerked my face up while still on the ground. There might be grass on me, but who cares? Nico was worried about me and reached out his hand, but he hesitated because he didnt know if he could move or not. Dont you always help me without hesitation? Nico! Run! As the people around Nico gasped at my voice, Nico began running as if a switch had flipped inside of him. I also managed to get up and sit down. Nico slid into me, then he took out his handkerchief and wiped the mud off my cheeks. You still cant run Lei, so dont force yourself to. I can run. Ithsh your fauwth for nothing tho me. (I can run. Its your fault for noting to me) Im sorry. I feww becaushe you didnthe tho me. I didnt fall because he didnte to me, but when I saw Nicos serious expression, tears came out of my eyes for some reason. Nicosh, waaaah~! Lei. Nico timidly put his arms around me when I suddenly started crying. Ithsh noth Nicosh fauwth. Didnt you say it was my fault a second ago? Noth Nicosh fauwth! You did your beshth! you behaved yourshewf! Lei. Nico hugged me tighter. I wasnt talking about now when I mentioned that it wasnt his fault and that he had done his best. I was talking about the incident that both of us had safely ovee. If I had been more careful. If only I was stronger. Then that might not happen. No! Ish noth Nicosh fauwth! He really did think it was his fault. He must have worried that if he had acted better, then he might not have bothered those around him. Everyone wash awrighth becaushe Nico and I did our beshth. Lei and Nico did greath! (Everyone was alright because Nico and I did our best. Lei and Nico did great) But... I squeezed Nicos cheeks with both hands. Ish noth Nicosh fauwth! Ithsh everyone ewshesh fauwth shince thhey didnth shave ush righth away. (Its not Nicos fault. Its everyone elses fault since they didnt save us right away) You cant say that. Hes even serious at a time like this. I stood up and pulled Nicos hand to make him stand up. Theres mud on my clothes at the front, but I dont care. We walked away from everyone and started running towards the garden. The guards tried to follow us. Donthe! Lam-ojisama stopped them when I said this. Sthupid. Weaw. Bweh.(Stupid. Weak. Bleh) I shouted every bad word I could think of as an infant and ran with Nico towards the trees we always climb. No one followed us. Youre surprisingly sharp tongued. Ithsh awrighth tho shay thhoshe thhingsh shomethimesh. (Its alright to say those things sometimes) I see. I looked next to me and Nico looked refreshed. Ish not Nicosh fauwth. Its not my fault? Ai. Kidsh can do whath thhey wanth. Even if theyre a Prince? Ai. Of courshe. Lei awsho doesh whath shhe wanthsh. I said while remembering my own position, Even if Im thhe daughther of a Four Marquish. Can the daughter of a Four Marquis say bleh? Probabwy noth. Haha. Nico finallyughed. To make my mother not cry, and my father not worry, this... Nico pointed at his stomach. No. Up a bith more. Here? Yesh. Thathsh where your hearth ish. This bes painful. It was tiring for him to act in a way that wouldnt worry them. But for a child, that isnt a good way to live. Ithsh awrighth for her tho cry. Ithsh awrighth for him tho worry. Thathsh thhe job of aduwthsh. Worrying is their job? Ai. The aduwthsh wiww do shomethhing abouth ith. I found two branches in the grass even though the garden was well cared for and rarely had dangerous items lying around. Venth your anger withh thhish. Vent my anger? Swing ith around and hith thhingsh. Ah! Ah! Like when we hit the letter e? I remembered when I met Nico. How nostalgic. Yup. Swashh and hith. Ah! (sh and hit) Ah! Argh! Ith wash shcary. I wishhed shomeone had shaved ush earwier. Ah! It was scary! Gah! At the end, they even pointed their swords at us. And The hard bread washnth yummy ath aww (The hard bread wasnt yummy at all) Gah! Ith wash shthuffy under thhe bed! Ah! It was really tough. Nico was already absorbed in swinging the branch. Alright Lei. Ill race you to that tree! Oway! Ah, thats not fair! You started running before me! Im slow, so Ill lose if I dont run before you. That morning, we didnt even notice that Alistair had arrived and yed until we were tired, and our voices were hoarse. Chapter 233 - Free Mind (Dean’s Perspective)

Chapter 233: Free Mind (Deans Perspective)

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Sthupid. Weaw. Bweh. Lei ran away with Prince Nico when she shouted those outrageous words with a face covered in tears and mud, which didnt look like it belonged to a daughter of the Four Marquises. She was in such a hurry that I thought she might fall again. Then they stopped. The two of them talked about something, and this time, they picked up some branches and swung them around. She wasnt acting like a daughter of the Four Marquis, but she was acting like herself. My heart hurt a little when I recalled how she hung her head down without saying anythingst winter. Its much better for her to cry and scream like she had just now. Hahaha, The sudden sound ofughter startled me and turned around. I saw Alistairughing while holding his stomach and Gill smiling wryly. Wasnt she looking forward to seeing me? Shes always worried about others and puts aside what she wants. Thats right, even after that horrible incident, Lei acted as if nothing had happened and tried not to worry the people in the mansion. Though, since its her, its possible that she really thought nothing of it. She acts as if nothings wrong and doesnt let people care for her. Theres no way shes that good of a child. Im sure shes holding back. We have to realise this. Nico... It was Prince Lambert who reacted to Alistairs words. Alistair probably wasnt being sarcastic or anything. He was just telling us about what Lei was like in Wester. However, it was also Prince Lambert who had flinched at each of Leis words, as if she had hit him. Hes usually annoyinglyzy, but it must have been a shock to him to find himself held captive and unable to move while Prince Nichs was taken hostage. I have a young daughter, so I understand his feelings well. However, Prince Nichs is very smart like Lei. He thought he was causing trouble, so he didnt do anything in order not to worry everyone. Prince Nico is surrounded by the royal family. It must be suffocating. But what if something like this happens again? We got Easter under control, but the perpetrator ended up getting away and we dont even know where they are. I cant answer that question, because the anxiety never went away, no matter how many guards I hired after Lei returned. However, it would be meaningless if I were to overwhelm her with my anxiety and make her hold back and not live life carefreely. I was honestly reluctant to lend Hans to the royal family since Lei would be missing her guard. After moving their bodies for what seemed to be a long time as if they were letting go off all they were holding back, they eventually came back while gasping for breath. The smile on their faces gradually faded when they saw Prince Lambert and the guards around him, and their steps became smaller. Father, hmm... Prince Nicos eyes fell down to the floor as if he had said that unconsciously. Lei looked straight at Prince Lambert. I know its better to let you do whatever you want like before. But what if the same thing happens again? Weve increased the numbers of guards, so that no matter what happens, they cant get through the gate again. But if they think of another way to infiltrate the castle then... I would have said the same thing as Prince Lambert if Lei had said that to me. Lei turned towards Prince Lambert and folded her arms. She wasnt going to back down. He wonthe anymore. How can you say he wont? We still havent caught him yet. He hash no reashon thoe. Lei told me what Cyrus had told her. I reported this to the castle, and Im sure Prince Nichs had heard what Cyrus had said directly. He is certainly an evil man who doesnt hesitate to put his hands on babies, but now that hes far away from the Easter royal family, Lei concluded that there was no reason for him to attack us. But... If he doeshe bacw, thhen he doesh! Lei dered loudly. Fine, Prince Lambert muttered in dismay. Lei and Nico wiww do our beshth again. Whath canth be hewped, canth be hewped! (Lei and Nico will do our best again. What cant be helped, cant be helped) What cant be helped, cant be helped. Next to Prince Lambert, I also felt conflicted. Lei was lecturing an adult; she was lecturing Prince Lambert. I felt likeughing, and a little sad, but most of all, I wanted to hug her. How adorable, Lei, Luke, who was standing next to me, said in a small voice, and he is right. And youre so free Lei. Ai, Awishthair. Lei nodded firmly at Alistair. I havent forgotten what you told me: Youre part of the Four Marquises and have power, but you can do whatever you want. Youre free. Ai your mind ish free. Alistair crouched down in front of Prince Nico. A Prince has more power and responsibilities than a Four Marquis. It must be tough. The royal family exists to protect the citizens. Thats why were here. Youre amazing, Prince Nico. Alistair ruffed Prince Nicos hair. Do you think you will have the power to protect the citizens if you stay indoors and be a good boy? I dont know, but Ill trouble everyone again if I dont behave. Prince Nichs looked down again. Youre wrong. You practice magic cirction with Lei, dont you? Why do you practice? I do it to manage my magic. Right? Listen, you cant acquire power unless you master it yourself. And you cant master that power if your mind isnt free. You cant shut yourself in. Is it alright for me to run around freely? Yes, Alistair dered. Lei saw this and also nodded. Lei and Nico can run freewy. We donth have tho worry abouth thhe aduwthsh. The aduwthsh can thry hard amongshth thhemshewvesh. (Lei and Nico can run freely. We dont have to worry about the adults. The adults can try hard hard amongst themselves) Youll fall backwards if you puff your chest out too much. Nico can puww me up if I faww over. Ithsh fine. (Nico can pull me up if I fall over. Its fine) Is it really? Ai. I dont know how touched Prince Lambert was from the twos exchange. But at least he didnt look as unhappy as he did before. I cleared my throat lightly and stepped forward. Prince Nichs and Prince Lambert are both princes of our country. Lei and Alistair, you should be a bit more polite when talking to them. Ai! Yes! Hmm. That should do it. Kuku, hahaha! Prince Lambert who had been gloomy earlier, suddenly burst intoughter. He startled me and the people around us. Albans, youve been the rudest towards the royal family until now, kuku, and now youre telling the children to be polite, hahaha. Really? I havent been rude to the royal family. I just wasnt interested. Haha, hahaha. Well, I guess its worth Lei falling if shes feeling better. Now, Alistair who Lei has been waiting for is here. Ah! Awishthair ish here! I was talking before. Geez Lei. Alistairined as he held Lei high in his arms. Oh, whats wrong Prince Nichs? Hes amazing for immediately putting on a polite tone. Im lining up since its my turn next. I see. Then, up you go! Prince Nico was held up high by Alistair and handed over to Gill. A smile returned to Prince Nicos face. I hope their everyday life will return little by little. Chapter 234 - The Relationship Between Huu and I

Chapter 234: The Rtionship Between Huu and I

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I had been so worried about Nico that I had forgotten all about Alistair, but once I saw him, it was as if I was back to those days when he yed with me in Wester. I didnt forget about him because I was focused on ying with Nico. However, I dont think Ive really yed for the purpose of ying like this in Wester. Everyone had a proper day job besides from being a hunter, and it was the same for Alistair, who was always aiming to be independent. So, the fact that he could y with me and Nico to his hearts content like this meant that he was living a fulfilling life in Wester. I nodded to myself. Did youe to some sort of conclusion again? Im happy thhath youve been weww. I see. Thanks. As Alistair smiled and patted my head, Prince Albert and someone with a simr build to him walked up to us. It was a familiar person with a slightly sulky face. Uncle! Huu! I started running too as Nico started running. I startedte so there was a gap between us, but I think thats because of the affection I had towards Huu, not because of my motor reflexes. Huus expression softened a bit and he kneeled down to catch me as I ran. What a surprise! I cant imagine seeing you not totter around anymore! Huu hugged me awkwardly, and I could hear the excitement in his voice, but I have something to say. Lei never thoththered in thhe firshth pwace. Oh, youre right. You walked briskly. And youve gotten bigger... or not? This was what Huu said as he gently stopped hugging me. I d-i-d. Huu, youre shthiww rude ash ever. Ah, you have aeback for every remark. Youre definitely Le. Huu hesitated as he reached out for my head. I dont think my rtionship with you was like this. You jushth hugged me. Isnt it toote to bring this up? Youre right. No one from Wester is watching, so its fine. He finally rubbed my head, and Im sure Alistair is watching us. And so what if people from Wester see? Adults with ties of obligation are a pain in the ass. I shrugged. Huu, whath abouth Nico and Otou-sama? Ive already spoken to them. Prince Nichs is a clever boy. Yup. Why are you proud of this? Why am I proud you ask? Becaushe hesh my friend. Umm. Im also proud of you Lei. Ai! After all, we both had worked so hard in the uproar. Im also a polite child. I turned towards Huu again and bowed courteously. Huu, thhanw you for fowwowing Otou-syama. Hmm. But I didnt follow him here for your sake Lei. I was just doing my duty as a member of the Wester royal family. What Alistair? What are you smirking about? Huus acting like his usual self, I thought. Huu looked at Alistair and acted a little suspiciously. Werent you eager since it was Les rtive? I wasnt eager. As a member of the Wester royal family, I couldnt connect with those who disturb the peace, so I joined the battle. Yeah, yeah. You go into royalty mode when things dont go your way. Gah. Its refreshing to see Huu being talked down by Alistair. Or perhaps I should say that its refreshing to see Alistair act friendly towards Huu. Ill have to go see how hes living in Wester someday, since I promised Sebas I would go there someday. Speaking of Sebas, I remembered the Remingtons. Speaking of the Remingtons... Wheresh Chrish? Felicia was busy, so maybe she couldnt bring Chris here. But Im sure Chris would like toe to the castle and spend time with everyone. Since I was invited to the castle, I think it should be fine to invite Chris as well. But what I got in reply was an awkward silence. If its better for us Westerners to leave, then we shall. No, Hubert-dono, that wont be necessary, Lam-ojisama stopped Huu. I stared at Lam-ojisama. If something had happened to Chris, then Otou-sama would have told me straight away. So, Id like to think that nothing serious happened to her. Lam-ojisama crouched down and looked me in the eye. Lei, listen carefully. Ai. Lam-ojisama took a deep breath and began to speak, You know that the Remingtons left Kingdom and went to Easter, right? Ai. Chrish and Fewicia wefth. Yes. The Four Marquises have never done that before. And we cant judge the Four Marquises. So, we settled it by never allowing the Remingtons into Kingdom again. But then, Easter acted recklessly. We experienced something terrible. Its no longer possible to say that the Remingtons cant be judged because theyre a part of the Four Marquises. Do you understand what Im saying? It was probably the Remingtons who had told Cyrus about the castle passages. Or rather, it was Angelique Remington who had told Cyrus about the castle passages. There has also been talk about reviving Purgatory. Your Highness, you shouldnt... Otou-sama interrupted Lam-ojisama. I guess hes wondering if its alright to let people from Wester hear about this. Ive been to Purgatory Ind and have seen the Hollows there so there wasnt any need to hide this from me. Its fine. Theres no need to keep this from people who live in a country where the Hollows are a part of their lives. If they go out at night, then they will encounter Hollows and lose their lives. Life on Frontier is like that. Someone also proposed that we eliminate the Remingtons. But the royal family and the Four Marquises wont always produce people with a lot of magic. Therefore, it would be a shame to lose one of the Four Marquises. So... So? We havent concluded our discussions yet. Therefore, Chris and Felicias treatments havent been decided yet. The Lisburns have custody of the two, and theyre pretty much confined there for now. No way. That was the kind of information I didnt want children to hear. It would have been better if he had just told me that Chris couldnte until the situation was settled. Dont look so sad. I thought it would be better to tell you the truth. Besides, it wont end badly for Felicia and Chris. Lam-ojisama said that it wont end badly for Felicia and Chris. Babies should think further than that. I squeezed my hands at the side of my body and pretended not to notice anything. Gill and I have been talking and ying with them at the mansion, so they dont feel lonely. Ai. Thanwsh, Awishthair. Alistair secretly told me as each family headed for lunch. Thats the kind of house the Lisburns is. I looked forward in gratitude. Im sure well meet again soon. Chapter 235 - As a Tool

Chapter 235: As a Tool

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam A few dayster, Otou-sama came home with a gloomy expression on his face. I didnt go to see Nico, or Alistair and the others that day because the adults had business to attend to. I stayed at home and spent time with Nii-sama. I was called into Otou-samas office after we all had dinner. It felt strange being summoned to his office since he always forced me to go there when I was working, so it was like a yroom for me. I held hands with Nii-sama and knocked on the office door. Enter, at the sound of Otou-samas voice, Nii-sama and I looked at each other, nodded and opened the door. Otou-sama was sitting behind his desk. Nii-sama and I squeezed each others hands, feeling as helpless as children who are going to be scolded. Lei and Luke, this is really difficult for me to say. Ai. Yes? I know the concept of two-year-olds not understanding something doesnt apply to Lei, but... Otou-syama, ithsh worshe for me noth tho wnow. (Otou-sama, its worse for me not to know) I interrupted Otou-sama and spoke slowly, word by word. It probably isnt a pleasant conversation. Chriss face shed through my mind, but I quietly waited for him to continue. The Remingtons fates have been decided. I knew that was what he wanted to talk about. Otou-sama spoke quietly. The current Remington wife and husband will be imprisoned for life. The Remingtons will be demoted from the Four Marquis title. Their family name will remain, and Felicia will take over the family. Their House will be promoted to being a Four Marquis again if nothing happens for three generations starting from Felicia. Nii-sama and I loudly exhaled the breath that we had been holding in. I didnt know if this punishment was light or heavy, but Felicia was safe for now. This means that Chris will probably live as she has always lived. Of course, it would be hard for Chris and Felicia to not see their parents their whole life, and even though their parents are alive, they werent living in the best of conditions. However, although the royal family and Four Marquises werent harmed in Easters attack, there were casualties among the soldiers who were guarding the castle. If they had seeded in getting the barrier down, then theres no telling how many people would have died to Hollows. The crime of causing great loss to a nation would be too great. I feel bad for Felicia and Chris, but given the magnitude of the situation, werent there people who said their punishment is too light? Nii-sama asked the question that had popped into my head but didnte out. He let go off my hand in surprise and gently turned my body towards the door. You already know that Chris and Felicia are alright. You should go out now Lei. No! I resisted. Otou-sama summoned me so that he can tell me everything properly. Lei dont be unreasonable. Lei ishnth being unreashonabwe! Otou-syama! (Lei isnt being unreasonable. Otou-sama!) I looked desperately at Otou-sama. He sighed. Luke, just let her stay. We can support Lei if shes having a hard time. ... Okay. Nii-sama backed down, but instead of going to the desk, he took me to the couch, sat us both down and put his hand around my back and pulled me close. Otou-sama also got up from his desk and kneeled down in front of us. He should have done that from the beginning, but I guess it was hard for him to say all this. I believe Prince Lambert mentioned earlier that there has been talk about sending the Remingtons to Purgatory Ind. We nodded. But the decision was which was more beneficial to Kingdom: losing one of the Remingtons in that way or imprisoning them somewhere and making her continue channelling her magic into the magic stone. If the primary concern is to maintain the barrier, then of course, magic power will be their priority. Honestly, this could overthrow the nation. If it that had been done by some other noble, then they would have received capital punishment. But the Four Marquises are powerful. And above all, its more important to not let the people think that the Four Marquises can be easily judged. In other words, they wanted to make sure that the Four Marquises werent taken lightly. Fortunately, the people are more interested in the merge with Easter than they are with the Remingtons betrayal. The royal family and the Four Marquises, or should I say the Three Marquises, will continue to silently channel our power into the magic stones and maintain the barrier. Thats it. Ithsh wiwe thhe Four Marquishesh are thoowsh. (Its like the Four Marquises are tools) Thats what we are Lei. Thats what we are. Otou-sama stayed on his knees as he put his arms around Nii-sama and I. Were nothing more than tools. Thats what Ive always thought since I was young. Were just tools who are bound to Kingdom so that we channel magic into the magic stones. Whats the point of being alive? Otou-sama dreadfully confessed. I know now that I wasnt able to make Lukes mother happy since I felt like that. Oh my, hes going a little off track. But when I look at the citizens, I wonder how many of them arent tied down by work? Even the hunters roam freely in Wester. They hunt Hollows for a living and work hard in their day jobs. Look at the nobles. They dont just manage their fiefs. Some of them run businesses, just like us, and theyre struggling to maintain and grow their families. Otou-sama looked up and then looked at Nii-sama and I. Which of them are grieving because they cant get out of the country? Most of them probably never want to leave Kingdom, and even if they did, it would be financially difficult for them to do so. Im a fool who spends his ample wealth and privilege like water and fusses over the fact that I can only leave the capital for a maximum of ten days. Otou-sama... Otou-syama. Although Otou-sama had said that, we, his family, know that he goes to the castle every day and sometimes over time for this country. Whats wrong with feeling suffocated and wanting to be free in such a situation? Otou-syama worwsh properwy. Thats right. No matter how dissatisfied you are, youre always doing the work that the Four Marquises should do for this country. Whats wrong with what you feel? Otou-sama buried his face into ourps. I thought that I might end up like Ange one day. I gently patted Otou-samas head. Nii-sama also timidly patted his head. Ithsh awrighth. Lei and Nii-syama are here. Yes. You have us, dont you? Ange said she didnt care what happened to Kingdom. She said peace built on the sacrifices of the few is meaningless... But isnt it important to have your family living in that peace? Nothing good happens when you give wealth and power to people who dont think. I sighed loudly. If shhe doeshnth need thhe barrier thhen shhe shhouwd jushth change everythhing. Lei? If shhe doeshnth wanth tho be a shacrifice thhen shhe shhouwd change Kingdom. (If she doesnt want to be a sacrifice then she should change Kingdom) I can understand why she ran to Easter. But if she doesnt want to sacrifice herself, then she shouldnt sacrifice others. If she doesnt want to be bound to Kingdom, then she should change how Kingdom is, even if it takes a lot of time to do so. I looked towards the future. Chapter 236 - Malice

Chapter 236: Malice

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam A few days after I heard the heavy report from Otou-sama. During that time, I knew Otou-sama and Nii-sama were secretly discussing something with serious expressions on their faces while asionally looking at me, but I pretended not to notice. It was better to know something than not knowing anything at all. But I dont want to know too much and be stuck. So, I thought the best thing to do was not to ask what they were discussing. However, Otou-sama decided that he would tell me. Lei. Ai. I made up my mind to listen and faced Otou-sama. Ah. Its, uh, the Remingtons... Chrish? Not her. I only wanted to ask him about Chris, I thought, but I waited in silence for him to continue. Otou-sama looked from one side to the other and didnt seem like he would start talking, but finally he turned to me as if he had made up his mind. The Remingtons, or rather Ange, has insisted on meeting with all of the Four Marquises for thest time. Aww of thhe Four Marquishesh. There must be a connection between Otou-sama and the other Four Marquises that I dont understand since they channel their magic into the magic stones. I nodded strangely. Have fun. No, no. Otou-sama waved his hand in front of his face in a panic. She wants to meet everyone who has inherited the Four Marquis blood. Before she goes to the ce where she will be imprisoned. I wonder if this is her final farewell. Ith wouwd be fine for her jushth tho shee her famiwy. (It would be fine for her just to see her family) ... I thought so as well. If it were me, then I would only want to see my family in my final farewell. But its her final wish, so it was decided that it would be granted. So... Lei two? Yes, you too. Alistair just happens to be in the capital as well, so shell be saying bye to him as well. I cant understand what Ange-obasama is trying to do. How is it fun to show everyone how you are before you go to be punished? I wouldnt want to go to such a tragic ce either. Its fine just for her to have quiet time with Chris and Felicia. But Im a good listener. Oway. Ill go and stand quietly next to Otou-sama and Nii-sama. I nodded quietly. The ce where Otou-sama and Nii-sama took me to was the royal castle that we always go to. The only difference was that our destination wasnt the Princes Pce, but a room I didnt know. I instinctively looked around for Nico, but he wasnt one of the Four Marquises, so theres no way he would be here. Instead, both Chris and Felicia were in the room. I wasnt sure whether I should run up to them or not, but Chris jumped at me energetically. I wanted to see you, Lei. Lei two. Lei wanthed tho shee you thoo. We hugged each other tightly. Felicia, on the other hand, looked at me with guilt. She knew that I went through something terrible because of her mother. I nodded my head to tell her that it was alright. Stan-ojisama, Gill and Alistair stood behind Felicia as if to protect her. They really look alike when I look at them like this. I felt likeughing even at a time like this because I thought they were probably thinking that Otou-sama, Nii-sama and I look alike as well. But Alistair walked away from his family and stood behind me. Stan-ojisama and Gill looked sad for a moment, but then smiled wryly since they couldnt stop him. Even though he was staying at the Lisburn House and spending time with them as a family, I guess in his mind, he still thought of himself as the guardian who had raised me for six months. I was delighted about that. Nii-sama looked extremely unhappy about this but moved to the side to give Alistair a little space. Then, Gill came over to me instead of Felicia, who was hesitating, and took Chris by the hand and led her back to the Lisburns. As the Four Marquises went to their ces and the ufortable silence continued, a different door from the one we had entered through, opened. The people who came in were Ange-obasama and her husband. They seemed to have been treated properly, and I felt somewhat relieved to see them dressed and behaving in the same way as they always do. Ange. Broad, I heard a whisper escape from Otou-samas mouth behind my back. I learnt for the first time that Chriss fathers man is Broad, and that his eyes were the same gentle milk tea colour as Chriss. Okaa-sama! Otou-sama! Chris ran up to them. Ange hugged Chris rightly. Chris you seem well. Ange-obasama looked up with her arms still around Chris and turned towards the Lisburns. Stan and Julia. Thank you. Its nothing. Were just taking care of them. Thank you. Felicia. Unlike Chris, Felicia didnt run up to them and Ange-obasama looked at her a little sadly. But the words that came out of her mouth were enough to surprise us, Why did you leave us? Okaa-sama... Surprise wasnt the only emotion in Felicias tone. Her voice also contained confusion, dismay and anger. Ange-obasamas words showed that she was unaware and unreflective of the danger she had put Kingdom in. Because I thought it was the right thing to do. I cant neglect my duty to protect the citizens of Kingdom as a Four Marquis. I see. So, you cant either. How silly. She said as if it was nothing. Then she removed her arms from around Chris and pushed her towards Broad. Chris was also hugged tightly by her father. Angelique. Why did you call us here? Harold-ojisama asked quietly. Why? Im not interested in you, Harold or Stan. I could tell that Nii-sama was feeling nervous behind me, and I could feel Alistairs confusion. Its just the Albans baby wouldnte if I didnt say I wanted to see everyone who carries the blood of the Four Marquises. Oh, she just turned two the other day, didnt she? Yes, didnt youe to my debut? I put my hand in front of Otou-sama who was about to step forward and stopped him, then I spread my legs a little, adjusted my posture and locked eyes with Ange-obasama who was staring at me. Thats not a pretty look. I just wanted to take ast look at why things hadnt gone the way I nned. I didnt say anything except stare back at her with my chest puffed out. Ange-obasamas eyes were cold. Everything would have turned out great if you hadnt returned from Wester. Ange! You! Otou-sama raised his voice in agitation. I could feel Mark stop Otou-sama and Nii-sama as they attempted to rush at Ange-obasama. What are you on about? I didnt do or say anything. There was someone who didnt even think anything was wrong with what they had said. Chapter 237 - Crying Person

Chapter 237: Crying Person

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam The days leading up to and after I went to Wester yed through my mind like a revolvingntern. I came back, but there was someone who didnte home. Hannah. Hannah didnthe home. Hannah? Who cares about her? Care abouth her! Ange ish a bad pershon. I dont care if Im bad or not. I lost against a baby who can barely talk. Ange-obasama shrugged and gave me a look that said she had lost interest in me. I could only gasp, not knowing what to do with the anger in my body. Honey, thats enough, Broad said as Ange turned her back towards us. Can we talk to Chris and Felicia for a while longer? Not really. Broad gently took his hands away from Chris and turned her around, then he gently pushed her back and said, Now, go to Felicia. Otou-sama. Stay well. Okaa-sa... ma. Ange didnt even look at Chris anymore. Okaa-sama! You have more to tell Chris, dont you?! Felicia yelled at Ange in anger, telling her to look at Chris, but Ange shrugged. Were already going down different paths. You two go down your own paths. Okaa-sama, Otou-sama. Chris turned her milk-tea eyes to her parents. Felicia stood behind her and supported her back. Ange looked at Chris as if she hadnt expected to hear a quiet and adult-like tone from Chris. Please take care of yourself. She must have practiced this properly. Chris folded her knees and politely curtsied as if she was showing that she was doing the best she could at the moment. It was a beautiful curtsy that made it seem like the awkward curtsy she had done when we had first met had been a lie. Ah, youve gotten bigger. Chris had said he was a kind father. It was a thoughtful thing to say. Ange-obaasama stared at Chriss curtsy, and her mouth loosened as if she had given up on something, then she smiled beautifully. Live freely. There wasnt a single trace of regret on her face. She flipped the hem of her dress with enough force to convey this and headed straight to the door. Broad followed after Ange, who hadnt turned back, then suddenly stopped and turned around. Felicia and Chris. I loved you. Broad. Harold-ojisama asked in a strained voice, as if he was asking for Chris and Felicia, who were doing their best to nod, Why didnt you stop Ange? Only I... Broads voice was as quiet and gentle as ever. I have to always be her ally. Even if it meantmitting a crime or not caring about your daughters? Can you even call that love? Broad smiled at Chris and Felicia and walked out the door. Selfish to the end... Harold-ojisamas voice was the only thing that echoed in the room as everyone was stunned. Lei! Are you alright?! You were talking about that girl, werent you? Nii-sama and Alistair kneeled in front of me. I was trembling in hopeless frustration. If nothing had happened, then Hannah would be smiling and brightening up the mansion, and we would be out in the garden looking for bugs. If nothing had happened, that is. But... I held back my tears. Im sure my face looked funny. I have Otou-sama and Nii-sama, and I can see them whenever I want. Its not me who should be crying right now. I canth shee her anymore. Yes. There are some people who cant even meet even if theyre alive. Even if they got what they deserved, what happens to the people who are left grieving for them? Stan-ojiisama gently put his hands on Felicias shoulder as she hugged Chris. Come on, lets go back. Felicia looked up at Stan-oji-sama with ssy eyes. Where to? They had no home nor parents to return to. Her chest tightened with despair. ... Come on, stand up. Stan-ojisama and Gill stood on either side of Felicia and Chris as if to protect and support them. Ah. Whats wrong, Felicia? I have to apologise to Lei. Who cares about that? It wasnt Felicias or Chriss fault. I stiffened my weird face, puffed out my chest and crossed my arms. Youre folding your arms properly. Ai, of courshe. Felicia and Chris turned to me at the sound of my voice. There were many things I wanted to say to them, like, You dont have to apologise, Dont worry about it, and Do your best, but in the end, those were the words that came out of my mouth. Jushth wive freewy! (Just live freely) It was frustrating that those words were also Angesst words to them. But unlike her mother, Felicia would never hurt anyone no matter how freely she lives because she cares about others too much. Thats why I had to say that. Lei, Fewicia and Chrish are friendsh! No matter what their mother did, it had nothing to do with them. Theyre my precious friends. Friends... Nico two! Marw two! Giww and Awishthair two! Nii-syama two! Were aww friendsh. So, lets y again when you feel better. Thats what I wish. Lets all get together again and make a secret base. Im your sponsor. Marw. Mark, who had been quiet and unassertive, spoke up. He seemed to be aware of his role as a wallet. Im sure Felicia will tell Chris that well always be waiting for her at the castle since Chris was still in a daze. Felicia managed to put a smile on her face, curtsied without saying a word and left the room with Stan-ojisama and Gill. Dammit! Im...! Have I been blind about Anges true nature all these years?! I heard Otou-samas frustrated voice, but I didntfort him since it was true. Its over now, so theres no point in worrying about that anymore. Its already over. Lei. Alistair took my trembling right hand into his. Lei. Nii-sama took my left hand into his. You dont have to hold back anymore. Ai. Ai. Buuu waaah! Hannah! Its already over though. This is thest time. Chapter 238 - Night Outing Chapter 238: Night Outing Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam How many times have I cried while saying that would be thest time I do? After that incident, I felt bad, but decided not to make any excuses for crying, and just cried as much as I wanted because Im still a child. If I hold back, then Ill end up crying a lot. I heard that Ange didnt answer anything during her investigation, and it was concluded that what she had said to me was simply malice and couldnt be used as evidence for my kidnapping. Im still not satisfied that they treated it as something else she did wrong since it wasnt a big crimepared to her making Kingdoms barrier sway, but even so, her punishment wont get any heavier, so I dont care about that anymore. I knew that would be the conclusion and wasnt as disappointed as Otou-sama. He was probably disappointed that I had been kidnapped and that he couldnt see through Anges real character. But Im not going to sympathise with him on that. Otou-samas a bit useless, so I hope that he will judge people a little better in the future. I was finally allowed to go to town towards the end of my summer holiday, and at night-time too. Otou-sama reluctantly gave me permission to go because Alistair and everyone else will be leaving soon. But there were too many of us to go incognito. Nico, why are you here? If the Prince is here, then security will be tight. Hmm. Father finally went back to his old self. I thought that it was annoying that someone with too much curiosity had returned. Maybe Im a bit cold. The royals will seem snobbish if they dont go out in public, so when I heard that you were going into town, I asked Father if I cane along too! Nico, youre greath. I dont think Lambert-ojisama would be able to refuse since he asked to go out now. And it seems that Nicos opinion of his father has slightly gone down. There were a lot of guards with us since Nico came along, which made us stand out more than I had thought it would since Alistair, Bart and everyone else looked likemoners. And there were two young infants wearing hoods on a summer night, so it was no wonder that we attracted attention. Its not the number of guards thats the problem, the amount of people in town also make it difficult to move around. Youre sho shmarth Hansh. The naggy guard finally returned. When he returned, he was so exhausted that he didnt even talk a lot, so the fact that heined like this meant that he had recovered considerably. You canth shay thhath even if ithsh thhe thruthh. Youre so strict, Lei. Bartughed. Hans greeted Bart with interest, Youre Bart? Ive heard about you. Im Hans, Le-samas guard. Im a hunter, so Im not very good at protecting people, but its nice to meet you. You say that, but the way you carry yourself, and the way you keep an eye out is much better than the royal guards... Tsk. Thathsh enough. As the boss, I have to stop my guards from slipping up. I crossed my arms and puffed out my chest. Ah, Lei-sama, if you throw your chest out that much then youll fall over. I wonth. Geez, hes talking too much. And so, our suspicious group was waiting for evening toe. The faint light of day seemed to fade into darkness, but the towns streetlights were being turned on one by one by the shopkeepers, driving out the darkness of the night. There was hardly anyone out at this time of the night in Wester, and the people who were out at night rushed around as if they were being pursued. The number of people isnt decreasing, theyre increasing instead. See, look at that corner over there. Theyre opening up their stores right now. I cant help the chills that run down my spin no matter how many times I see it. Barts expression was frighteningly serious. Unlike me, who was looking around town as if I was watching a movie, Bart, Mill, Kyaro, Clyde and Alistair were all looking around town seriously. But look at their faces. Just like in our town, some look relieved to be done with their work while others look like theyre enjoying themselves and are about to have a get together. Unlike me, who had never been to town before, Bart and everyone else seemed to go out to town a lot like Bart had said. Its really rare for Frontier people toe to the capital. I was a little jealous, but I also hoped that they would make the most out of this opportunity. Weve walked quite a bit. Were hanging out with Lei today, so just tell me where you want to go, Bart said, and I thought hard. You dont have to think hard about it, well just visit all the food stores first. You know what youre talking about! Bartughed heartedly while pping Nico on the back, which caused the guards to get noisy for a moment, but Hans and I can only shake our head in disgust. Dishquawified. Why, Le-sama!? Firshth. Ithsh awready thoo wathe tho mawe a fushsh afther hesh been hith on thhe bacw. (First. Its already toote to make a fuss after hes been hit on the back) Nuh-uh. Second. Were incognitho, sho thhey shhouwdnth caushe a fushsh. Were shthanding outh. (Second. Were incognito, so they shouldnt cause a fuss. Were standing out) The guards straightened up at my words. Hah! Youre right! Well do our best! Ai. Buffo. Since when did I be an advisor to those who are protecting Nico? Yes, you over there, dontugh. Im troubled that there are two peopleughing now. Nico looked like he was ready to go. Then, lets go to that delicious smelling store first. Theres smokeing out from there, so are they cooking on open fire? Good timing. He must be remembering that time when we grilled fish at Mils Lake. Outdoor learning is important after all. I nodded to myself and twitched my nose. Judging from thhe shmeww, ithsh meath. Lethsh thry ith! (Judging from the smell, its meat. Lets try it) Okay! Lets go! Nico and I ran off, hand in hand, and our hoods flew off as we ran. Oh my, its the Prince. And hes apanied by violet eyes! The Princes identity was immediately revealed, and he was popr, even though people were looking at him from a distance. Ah, what should we do now that Lei isnt tottering around anymore? It means that she would take less time to get to ces, and we can do more things together with her. Mill is really a disappointing guy. Bart and the others were saying something behind me, but I didnt care. See! Ith ish meath! A small piece of meat was sizzling on top of the iron te. But we couldnt see it the closer we got, and only the smell attracted us. Oh! But how do we eat it? What? Bhan, jou-chan, do you want to eat a meat roll?! The owner called out to us from downstairs as he peered over the grill. Hmm. Father gave me spending money. Give me two of these. Nico nodded with a big smile, then he carefully searched his pants pocket, and stood tall with arge, shiny coin in his palm. A gold coin... This is the kind of thing Lam-ojisama would do. Chapter 239 - From Now On

Chapter 239: From Now On

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Is it not enough? Father told me that I can buy more things with this. Its the opposite. Its too much. But then again, your father did give this to you. The owner looked up at the sky for a moment, then looked behind Nico as if he was really troubled. I guess its hard for him to tell a noble child to go somewhere to exchange money. I dont have any money on me either, so I have to rely on the adults behind me. I dont have enough coins to exchange for a gold coin. Ah, what to do... Oh, take this for now. Bart gave him a silver coin. Sure. It costs two copper coins for one. Two for four copper coins. A silver coin can get us 10? Thats why you got 6 copper coins back. Nico is smart. So, a gold coin is worth 10 silver coins? I tilted my head questioningly. I didnt touch money at all in Wester, so I dont know. I was a two-year-old who had learnt the geography of Kingdom but didnt know how to use money. Lei-sama, youre wrong. Natalie, who had been quiet, suddenly exined how money worked to me even though I hadnt said anything. I wonder how she knew what I was thinking. 10 silver coins turn into onerge silver coin, and 10rge silver coins turn into a gold coin. He gave thhath tho Nico? If one silver coin is worth about 1,000 yen[1], then one gold coin is worth about 100,000 yen[2]. The owner was in a pickle because he didnt have any change for that amount. Even if he did have change, where would Nico put it since he took out the gold coin from his pocket. Lam-ojisyama... Our King doesnt have muchmon sense, and Kingdoms King is just as bad as he is. Wont people find out who Nico is if you say King out loud? I looked around in a panic, but everyone was just watching us with warm gazes. Oh yeah, they already know what we look like. Ill take care of the gold coin and pay you back in the end, so just keep that change and this silver coin. This should be enough for children. Whath abouth Lei? Nico will pay for you. Ai. I asked because I was curious, but I was told directly that I wasnt allowed to hold money. I dont think they didnt give me the money because they thought it would be spoiling me. They probably thought that it was difficult for a two-year-old to handle money, so I nodded. Nico also nodded and put the silver and copper coins into his pocket with his chubby hands. Tell me if theres anything you want to eat, Lei. Ai! Ill tell you everything I want to eat. But reality is harsh for a toddler. Meat rolls were thin bread wrapped around stir-fried meat. Im full. We shhouwd have wenth hawfiesh. (We should have went halfies) But there was no point regretting it now, so we went to the next ce. I can drinw shomethhing. I guess so. I want something refreshing. Thats it! The next shop was at the corner of the street. My nose twitched at once. Ith shmewwsh wiwe fruithsh. (It smells like fruits) You have a good nose, little girl. Its a little early for autumn fruits, so its water made with dried fruit peels. Its not sweet, though. Hmm. Give me one of those. Its one copper. The owner looked at him as if asking if one cup was enough, but he handed him arge cup of water in exchange for a copper coin without saying anything. Nico carefully took the cup. Here. Dont spill it. Ai. Nico gave me the cup. I held it with both hands and drank. Yummy. Ai. I handed half the drink back to Nico. Ah! His attendant shrieked as Nico drank the cup I had just drank from. Its so refreshing that I feel like I can drink a lot more! Here, have thest few drops, Lei. Ai. I emptied the cup and Nico went to return the cup to the shop. The owner epted the cup with a smile. Youre a good Onii-chan. Im not her Onii-chan, but I am older than her. I have to look after her. Nico nodded as if it was obvious. Im happy to have him look after me since Im younger than him. Nico and I were having fun looking around town for a while, but I wonder what the others are doing? I looked behind us and noticed that everyone was following us. You can aww do whathever you wanth. (You can all do whatever you want) We didnte to town just for Nico and I. Im not sure why Nii-sama and Gill are looking at us and smiling when they probably have other ces they want to visit. We often sneak out of the dormitory, so... ouch! Gill! Youre so thoughtless. I cant believe youre graduating this year. I could see Nii-samas elbow on Gills face. And I dont go out as much as Gill. Yup, not as much as Gill. You just dont sneak out as much as me, ouch. A man who never learns; thats Gill. I pretended not to hear him. Theyve all been to town at night and know what its like. I could tell that people all love the town whether theyre nobles or from Wester as I looked at Gill and Nii-sama who were having fun walking around at night and Bart and everyone else who were observing the town while staying vignt. I wonder if Ange-obasama has ever been out to town at night like this. I wonder if she ever realised that everyone can enjoy their nights with a smile on their face because the Four Marquises work hard on maintaining the barrier. There are those who want to protect these smiles and those who think that theyre sacrificing themselves for these smiles. On the other hand, I dont think the head of our family has ever honestly cared about whether the people in town are smiling or not. There are a lot of different kinds of people, Lei. Hansh... Ive been through a lot of trouble because of that, although I havent been through as much trouble as you, Lei-sama. Hans always goes to Easter. But you cant change the past no matter how much you think about it. You have to think about what you will do from now on. From now on. Hans quietly looked around town. It was too big of a task for a two-year-old to think about the future of everyone in Kingdom. Lets go eat those baked sweets from over there for now. If we take halfies then well manage to eat them somehow. Ai! So, thats about all Im going to do now. Ill just live every day like this. Im sure Ill always be in a cheerful ce if I eat and drink cheerfully and look forward to tomorrow. Chapter 240 - Next Time in Wester…

Chapter 240: Next Time in Wester...

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam The guests from Wester finished their visit of the Capital at the end of summer. On their way home, Alistair, Bart and the crew, and even Prince Huu took the trouble to visit us at the Albans residence. Come again Huu. A Prince cante that often. Its probably easier for you to move around since youre a Four Marquis. So... Huu crouched down in front of me and raised the corners of his mouth a little. Im shocked, is this supposed to be a smile? You shoulde to Wester again. Next year we will attempt to put the barrier around the capital for the weekends. You yed a big role in allowing this to happen, so you shoulde check it out. I wiww! Its an invitation from a Prince of Wester. This probably wasnt a social call, but a real invitation. Huu stood up and looked at Nii-sama and Gill seriously. He has already greeted Otou-sama. I know its not easy to travel as an heir to the Four Marquises, but the magic stones you have brought me has allowed our n toe alive. It would be great if you coulde and see with your own eyes how the barrier will be set up in the capital. Of course, we will officially invite you to Wester. The Four Marquises and Royal Family are able to move more freely now due to various circumstances. We can leave Kingdom if were invited to Wester, Gill answered with a smile. Easter is now temporarily upied by Kingdom. Its no longer a situation where someone could rule in proxy without the royal family or the Four Marquises going. The Supervision Department, which annoys Otou-sama so much, is chaotic because they had to send guards to Easter. If Lei is going, then I must go with her. Besides... Nii-sama looked down at me gently, and his eyes told me that we had to go see Sebas as well. Of course, we will. Youll be visiting us too, right? Huu was leaving which unfortunately meant that Bart and everyone else will be leaving as well. Ai! I replied cheerfully and Alistair crouched down in front of me this time. Hey, Lei. I was worried about whether you were happy or not. Lei ish happy. Thats what you said back then too even though you had just been kidnapped and were clearly unhappy. Alistair narrowed his eyes nostalgically. But Im d to see that everyone here cares for you and that youre having fun every day. Ai. So, pfft. Heughed. I really thought you were a noble girl. Rude! No matter how you look at me, I have an aura of nobility emanating from within. I crossed my arms and snorted. Well, you should remember that noble girls dont usually cross their arms or snort. Youre righth. I uncrossed my arms, put my right leg forward a little and put my hands on my hips. Liwe thhish? Buffo. My guard is pathetic even though everyone else was struggling to hold back theirughter. D-dont force yourself. Thats right, you dont have to grow up that fast, Lei. Youre cute even if you dont do anything. I stayed in my pose as Nii-sama quickly picked me up. Nii-sama has always been weakpared to the sturdy Alistair, but he has be very strong and has grown taller these days. Alistair looked a little sad, but he smiled gently. It was worth the wait, wasnt it? Ai. When I was in Lentforce, I wasnt deceived because I believed in Otou-sama. I never doubted his love for me. Alright, Ill do my best too! Alistair stood up and clenched his fist. Iww cheer for you. Thanks. Ill see you again. Ai! Kyee! And with that, the Wester crew rode away on their Rug Dragons. That kind of mobility is a characteristic of the younger Wester generation, Otou-sama quietly said as he stood behind me. At first, I thought he was a foolish Prince who wanted to lose his freedom because he wanted to use the barrier box in the capital. Dean, you talk too much. Stan-ojisama scolded him. Otou-sama shrugged. I still think that. But I also think that I was wrong. He changed his opinion after seeing Huu, Alistair and the others up close. But I do think hes as na?ve as our Prince. Dean! How many times do I have to tell you?! Stan-ojisama scolded him again. Hes someone who never learns, that is who Otou-sama is. I cant believe Prince Lambert would go to Easter himself. I never imagined that the Crown Prince would break the unwritten rules of Kingdom and go to Frontier. I also cant believe it. I thought they were going to send Prince Albert. Thats right. The royal family broke the unwritten rule, the Royal Family and Four Marquises are not allowed to leave Kingdom. When I had first heard this, I was surprised that that childish Prince would take the initiative. However, even though this was initiated by Easter, the rule of another country wasnt so easy-going that it can be done by a substitute. The current King of Easter has retired, and the First and Second Princes have been downgraded to being lords, with supervision. The throne will be left to a talented person from their subsidiary line even though he barely has any royal blood in him, and Prince Lambert will rule with him until his reign stabilises. And hes taking Harold with him. He wasnt taking the active Albans or Lisburn, but Molesey, who has never even left the capital. But they needed the strength of Molesey, who has been in charge of domestic affairs. He also has a grown-up son, Mark, who can help fill the magic stone for the barrier in ce of him. Were stuck here until things settle down, but its fortunate that we, the Four Marquises, can get out of Kingdom without any problems because of this. Its ironic that Easters Third Prince ended up burying this countrys bigoted traditions. That said, I wouldnt want an incident like that to happen again. Still, Otou-sama and Stan-ojisama looked happy. Everything was starting to move forward. I looked at Otou-sama and Stan-ojisama with a smile on my face, and suddenly felt as if I had forgotten something. Oh right. Otou-syama, whensh your birthhday? Birthday? Whose? Yoursh. Mine? Well, its at the beginning of summer and I spent this birthday doing nothing as well. I was shocked. I promised that I would give you mashed potatoes for your birthday, didnt I? This year as well you say. Otou-sama, arent you alwayszy on your birthday? Really? Well, it doesnt really matter. It doesnt matter. Pothathoesh! Lei! I shouted and Otou-sama widened his eyes and looked at me suspiciously. Oh yeah! Lei promised me that she would feed me potatoes! I did! You can feed me now. Its a few monthste, but so what? Come on, lets have a birthday party. Otou-sama was suddenly happy. Invite us too! Well, fine. You cane. We held a birthday party for Otou-sama at the end of summer after all that has been said and done. Chapter 241 - First Birthday Party in a Long Time

Chapter 241: First Birthday Party in a Long Time

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam When I asked Otou-sama about his previous birthdays, he told me that he had never had a birthday party before. My first debut? Thathsh thoo wong ago. (Thats too long ago) Mying of age at 18. Of courshe, you wiww have cewebrathed thhath. (Of course, you will have celebrated that) ... Jude, the butler, who was passing by, quickly added as Nii-sama and I were amazed, It wasnt a big deal, but your family said happy birthday to you. Oh, they did. Otou-sama is this kind of man. This year, Id like to have a birthday party like Lukesst year, where both Lei and Luke celebrate my birthday. No, Otou-sama. You told Stan-ojisama and Gill that they coulde. And... Nii-sama nced at some kind of note. People at Marks also insisted that they be invited if the Lisburns are, and Prince Lambert also asked to be invited as well since he wanted to take a break before going off to Easter. Otou-sama was expressionless. It was his annoyed expression. Of course, we should invite Felicia and Chris too. Its important to show that the next generation of Remington will be supported by the remaining Four Marquises as well and not just the Lisburns. Alright. Well need a lot of guards, but Ill invite the Four Marquises, I mean, the Three Marquises, the Remingtons and the Prince. Nico two! Prince Lambert will be gloomy if hees by himself. It seems that Nico is better. Otou-sama spoke to Jude, who was loitering around curiously, Jude, can you help me with this? Of course. Jude quickly ran off to give instructions. Is it too troublesome? Ill see what I can do for Otou-sama. Ill mash the potatoes, but wont it be boring for me to do the exact same things as I did on Nii-samas birthday? Oh! Iww mawe a crown! Ill make him wear a kings crown made of paper. The real Prince will be there, but its alright. Theresh no cracwersh. So, Iww jushth cuth thhe paper intho shmaww piecesh. (Theres no crackers. So, Ill just cut the paper into small pieces) No, its the end of summer. Should I get some flower petals from the gardener and tie the flowers together? I thought about different ideas and discussed it with Nii-sama as he watched me with a smile and soon, the day of the birthday party arrived. The sky was clear and blue as if it was celebrating Otou-samas birthday, and there were no signs of autumn. We had the birthday party in the greenhouse that led to the guest house since there werent many guests. It was surprisingly cool since the summer wind blew through the greenhouse. Otou-sama, Nii-sama and I greeted the guests at the entrance as they arrived one after the other, and we led everyone to the greenhouse when everyone had gathered. It was just Mark, Harold-ojisama, Prince Lambert, Nico, Gill, Stan-ojisama, Felicia and Chris. I almost cried when Felicia and Chris arrived since I hadnt seen them in a long time. Chrish! Fewicia! Lei! I jumped at Chris who stood elegantly. She seemed to have matured in the time I hadnt seen her. She was wearing a cool tea-coloured dress that matched her eyes, giving her the appearance of a noble girl. Lei,dies dont jump at people. Lei ish shthiww a baby. So, its alright for me to jump on her. You are. Chris gave me a look that said it was alright for toddlers to do this, so I gave her a push. Chrish ish shthiww a chiwd thoo. (Chris is still a child too) Then, I looked mischievously at Chris and tempted her. You can shthiww run around. ... Really? Yesh. Come withh me for a bith. I signalled Felicia with my eyes since she looked a little worried and pulled Chris into the waiting room. We had our own business to attend to. Why must the head withdraw? After all the guests had arrived, Otou-sama tilted his head as Jude was taking him into another room. Chris and I took the basket of flowers and moved to the room leading to the greenhouse. Youre going to get Dean-ojisama to wear this? Ai. Hesh thhe shthar thoday. Should I be the one doing that since Im younger than Chris? Nico was unhappy since he always wanted to make a crown, so we quickly got another chair prepared for him, and Chris, Nico and I split up on either side of the door, got on the chairs and waited for Otou-sama toe. While everyone was chatting and waiting, Jude soon brought Otou-sama over. Your Highness, and the Four Marquises, thank you for, hmm? Lei? Prince Nico and Chris too. Whatre you doing here? We looked at each other, put our hands in the basket and grabbed the petals next to Otou-sama who had greeted us as soon as he had opened the door. Happy birthhday, Otou-syama. Happy birthday! At my cute voice, the flower petals hit Otou-samas stomach. Nicos and Chriss petals only reached half-way. Damn. We should have practiced throwing the flowers upwards. Otou-sama froze and stared at the petals that had hit his stomach and fallen to the group, then he crouched down onto one knee. I had been a little sad, but I lit up. Now I can make the flowers rain down on Otou-sama. Happy birthday! The petals fell on his head and shoulders. Is it over? Ai! Thanks. They smell nice. Thank you as well, Chris and Prince Nichs. We giggled at Otou-samas gratitude, and Otou-sama picked me up from the chair and put me onto the floor. He attached me to his leg and gently pulled Chris to his other leg. He tried to give his speech again with petals attached to him everywhere, but he made it short, as if he had lost interest. Anyway, thank you foring even though it hasnt been a great year. There was a round of apuse. Please enjoy the rest of the party. That was all he said. However, everyone understood, and although they wereughing at Otou-sama for giving a speech while covered in flower petals, no one pointed this out to him and started chatting happily. What shall we do? Hmm. Ive been bored since no onees to the castle. I gueshsh you were. Ah, buth, Lei worw. Work? I still have to finish the cake. Cake? Can Ie with you? Me too. We creeped out of the room. Chapter 242 - If You Don’t Give Up

Chapter 242: If You Dont Give Up

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Last chapter of the Kingdom Arc /o/ Jude struggled to keep serious while he was smiling slightly as he led me to the kitchen of the mansion where there was arge square cake decorated with cream was prepared on the table. Lei-sama, your important job is to right happy birthday on this cake. Ai! When I saw the cake up close, I saw that the edges had been decorated with fruit, but the centre was pure white. I wrote a big Happy with coloured cream. My hands were shaking a little, but it definitely said Happy. But it was a little too big. Theres no room to write birthday anymore, Jude said while sounding a bit troubled. Nico and I will write it. We write a lot better than Lei. Hmm. Well just have to write it small. Pwease. Its a little annoying that theyre better than me at this, but I can leave what I cant do to them. We all struggled with the cream, but everyone worked on writing Happy Birthday. The chef carefully ced the cake onto a cart. Underneath the cart was a paper crown that Nii-sama and I made together. When Jude heard that the crown is to be ced on Otou-samas head, he looked conflicted. Chris and Nico pushed the cart while Jude watched over them worriedly. Why arent I pushing it? I cant reach, so I did my best cheering them on. Im shorry I couwdnth hewp. You have the important task of putting that crown on his head. Leave pushing the cart to us big ones. Thawnks. Theyre both good kids. When I thought about it, I realised that I was using the Prince to do something like this, and Lam-ojisama, his Otou-sama, will see, but its okay. Otou-sama is the star of the show today. Jude opened the door wide, and we pushed the cart slowly into the room and up to the table. Otou-syama shith down on thhe chair. Righth here. Here? Ai! Nii-syama! I got Otou-sama to sit down on the table with the cake and called Nii-sama over, and we put the crown on his head together. Lei and Luke, this is... Ithsh a crown for thhe birthhday boy. Nii-sama exined what I had said since Otou-sama didnt understand a word I was saying as I puffed my chest out in pride. This means that Otou-sama is the King for the day. Im sorry Your Highness. He even paid attention to this slip in the presence of the Princes. Nii-sama is great. This distorted congrattions is... Otou-sama quickly rephrased his words, This heartfelt congrattions is... Lei wrothe Happy. I wrote Birth. And I wrote day. Chris and Nico went back to their respective guardians, but they reported their achievements. What a wonderful way to wish me a happy birthday. I havent seen such a delicious cake since ire made one for me. Yes, she did. Otou-sama was surprised. Youre right, Otou-sama. The three of us celebrated your birthday together when ire-okaasama was here. Nii-sama looked as if he had finally remembered this. Youre right Luke. Yes. We were happy. Maybe Otou-sama didnt think about Nii-sama at that time. But they had spent time together as a family. Then Ill cut the cake. Nii-sama eagerly cut the cake with the knife as if he was breaking off Otou-samas sentiments. Then, he put the first slice of cake onto a te and brought it to Otou-sama. Now its Leis turn. Ai! I stuck the fork into the part of the cake that had lots of fruits on it. I carefully brought the cake to Otou-samas mouth as Nii-sama held the te. Lei, isnt that a bit too much? Ithsh fine, here ithesh. Its not proper manners for a noble to eat cake with their mouth wide open. But I cant carefully feed him cake if I only scoop a little at a time onto the fork. I pushed the fork into Otou-samas reluctant mouth. He had no choice but to open his mouth. Ah. Nom. Yummy? Yummy? Hmm Yummy? Nii-samaughed while chiding me, Youre being unreasonable Lei. Otou-samas mouth is still full of cake. Yup. When Otou-sama finally swallowed the cake, he faintly lifted the edge of his mouth, which still had cream on it. It was a sign that he was in a good mood. It was delicious. Thank you, Lei and Luke. I want to thank Prince Nichs and Chris too. Its a good birthday, Prince Lambert said, and a round of apuse and congrattions filled the room. Jude finally stepped forward and quietly announced, I will now cut the cake and serve it to everyone. Hmm. Thanks. Oh, whats the matter Stan? I stretched my hand out with a napkin to wipe Otou-samas mouth, but he suddenly looked across the table and widened his eyes in surprise. Its nothing, Stan-ojisamas voice was a little shaky as he covered his eyes with one hand. Its not nothing. Whats wrong with you? Youre right, Dean. Even though youve never cared about whether I was sick or not before. Otou-sama tilted his head in confusion since he didnt know what Stan-ojisama was on about. You were always a restless person who always looks as if your mind is upied elsewhere. You didnt understand your own feelings nor those of others. I couldnt take my eyes off you because I was so worried. Im sure Stan-ojisama is the only person who can say this to Otou-sama, who is a head of one of the Four Marquis Houses and is involved in national politics and channelling magic into the magic stones for the barrier since he is Otou-samas best friend. I never imagined that I would see you smiling and caring about children and me like a normal person. Him looking at Otou-sama and saying this while smiling is indeed a sign of their long friendship. Most people would think Otou-sama has a poker face. Youre finally able to live in this world with your feet on the ground. Today is like your real birthday. Today is my real birthday, you say? Otou-sama repeated what Stan-ojisama had said. Then, he looked at me, who was still clutching the napkin, then at Nii-sama and smiled. Im deeply grateful that I was born into a better world. Otou-syama, your mouthh. Ah, please wipe it for me. Otou-sama is surprisingly careless. Sorry. Laughter filled the room. Seeing Otou-sama like this reminded me of when we had first met. I thought I had bad luck when I was born into this world and believed that I could get away from the Marquise House and quickly be independent. But Im living happily every day now which made those days seem like an illusion. When I look up, Otou-sama is there, and Nii-sama and next to me. When I look back, I see Nico and Chris smiling. Mark raised his eyebrows as if to say, Dont forget about me, and Felicia was clutching her hands in a worried manner. And as if he understood everything, Gill watched over us like his father, Stan-ojisama. Then theres Natalie, Hans and everyones families were here. Thish ish bwishsh. (This is bliss) Good things will happen if you dont give up. I gripped my hands. Its my turn to be ady. But I have something important to do before that. Lei wiww eath cawe thoo. And so my days go on. Chapter 242.1 - Side Story 03: Lei’s Autumn Thoughts

Side Story 03: Leis Autumn Thoughts

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I sat in the carriage with my legs dangling. Funfun, fuuun. Kyee! The Rug Dragons are healthy too. Youre in a good mood, Lei. Ai! Nii-sama sat across from me with a smile on his face. If Otou-sama was here, then he would sit next to me or put me on his knees, but he isnt here so Im free to sit wherever I want. Are we noth ath Giwwsh houshe yeth? Today Im going to Gills house. Its actually my first time visiting. Its near the castle. It usually takes the same amount of time as it does to get to the castle. The Albanss residence is located a little further from the centre of Kingdom because we own a Rug Dragon pasture, but the Lisburns have a mansion in the noble district by the castle. I was also surprised that this would be your first time visiting even though were so close. Lei two. You said youre surprised, but it was you and Otou-sama who created the system where I cant go out of the mansion for no reason, and the only ce I can go is the castle. Not only that, but even though Im a baby, Ive been on trips and attacked. Ive been too busy to y. But Im a good child who neverins; thats who I am. Thats why Im looking forward to going to Gills house today to see Chris. But I didnt expect Prince Nico toe. Ith ish shurprishing. That was a real surprise. Lam-ojisama, the Prince of Kingdom, and Harold-ojisama, one of the Four Marquises, have gone to Easter for the summer for post-war efforts. So, I thought they would be worried about Nico and wouldnt let him out of the castle, but it seems like I was wrong. Hes allowed to leave the castle because theyve attached more guards to him. Hish guardsh... faiwuresh. (His guards... failures) Ipetent people are ipetent no matter how many guards they attach to him. Nii-sama is harsh, but I also agree with him. The numerous mistakes theyve made are still fresh in my mind. But, as you said, theres no reason for the Third Prince to go after Prince Nico anymore. The same goes for Easter. So, theyre only protecting Prince Nico from the usual dangers, and if they can manage that... Nii-sama looked anxious, and I was also anxious. However, if we continue to be anxious then well have the same thoughts as Lam-ojisama who locked Nico up in the castle because he was worried about him. Ithsh bethther tho weth Nico outhshide even if thhingsh go wrong. (Its better to let Nico outside even if things go wrong) Youre right. I can only protect Lei, so lets pray that his guards are excellent. Actually, Luke-sama is the scariest, Hanss voice came from the driver seat. He was disrespecting his lord, but we were used to this, so Nii-sama and I ignored him. Were here. Im going to get them to open the gate now. Dont you want to see them open the gate, Lei-sama? Hans called out from the drivers seat, and I looked out the window of the carriage. The mansion that was facing the wide street was surrounded by a fence all the way around, and the giant iron gate was about to open quietly. I could see the mansion in the distance. You shaid ith wash shmawwer thhan oursh. Its not even half as big as ours. Its still a magnificent mansion. The carriage went straight from the gate to the mansion. It might take around five minutes to walk. Nico and Chris were in front of the mansion as well as Gill, Felicia and Julia-obasama. I was relieved to see that Felicia was smiling naturally as if she was in her own home, and I was secretly annoyed at Nico who made himself at home no matter where he is. Wee, Luke and Lei, Julia-obasama was the first person to wee us. I didnt hesitate to reach out and have her hug me. Lei is so spoiled. Ai. I smiled and looked over her shoulders at the mansion and saw someone who looked like a butler waiting in front of the big door. Huh? Wheresh Stan-ojisama? Well, fufufu. I ran up to the man when Julia-obasamaughed and put me down to the ground. The man kneeled down in distress to show me his face. He looked younger than Stan-ojisama, had ck hair and brown eyes and looked very much like Stan-ojisama. Filman is the butler but hes like an uncle to me. Calling me your uncle. I always tell you to understand your status, dont I? The butler named Filman sternly scolded Gill. I felt like he was warmly scolding him like a rtive instead of a butler. Uncwe. Liwe Awishthair. How clever. This must be Lady Albans. Filman muttered in admiration and introduced himself properly. He exined that his mother was amoner who had left him in the care of the Lisburns, and that he worked here as a butler. Its a blessing for amoner to serve as a butler to the Four Marquises. People often say that I look like the head, but Im grateful that I can do this job, so please dont worry about it too much. I looked up at Gill. Yes, when I be an adult and started thinking about my path in life, as one might expect, people who were like my aunts began to look for a suitable marriage for me. But, aside from that, they also helped me look for a job. There are people working as civil servants and also military officials in the castle. So, in this way, there are also people who stayed in the mansion and worked. Stan-ojisama has more than ten siblings with different mothers. The people who made this all happen were Stan-ojisama and Julia-obasama. I used to y with Dean-sama a lot when I was younger. I cant thank the Lisburns enough. Filman smiled and told me about Otou-sama and then the big door opened to let us in. I hadnt felt this at the Albans since there arent many children there, but a lot of things go on in a noble family. The Remington house was locked down for now, so I wont be able to go there for a while, and I havent been to Marks house yet. Im sure theres a lot of things different about their houses too. Theres plenty of things to see in the capital even if I dont go to Easter or Wester. I crossed my arms. Where should I go next? Why are you crossing your arms lei? Im jushth thhinwing thhath thhere are a woth of inthereshthing pwacesh. (Im just thinking that there are a lot of interesting ces) Yeah. Yup. Chris and Nico nodded with a grin. Nico hade here early to do something. Theres a garden in the Lisburn mansion, Chris whispered into my ear. And theres a lot of things to do there like y on swings and small mountains. Reawwy?! It was fun. Lei wantsh to go two! Chris grabbed my right hand and Nico walked in front of us. I knew you would say that. Lets go. Lets go. Letsh go! We ran out of the mansion that we had just entered. Prince Nico and Lei, you act as if its your own home no matter where you go, I heard Gills voice behind us. I wish they woulde every day if Chris gets this energetic, I listened a little to what Julia-obasama had to say. I looked up at Chris who was holding my hand. I wonder if she was holding back while shes living here, but she would probably say she isnt. In that case, Ill make many happy memories with her so that shell forget to hold back. Nii-syama and Hansh, Lei wiww be bacw. Nii-samaughed and Hans looked conflicted. Lei-sama, weve only just arrived. Come on! Its fun! Nico was the first to arrive in the yground and waved. There was a swing set on the branch of arge tree. I looked up and saw a tree house. Leish firshth. Alright. Its because shes small. I have a feeling Ill be able to live happily in the autumn before I turn three. Chapter 242.2 - Side Story 04: Luke’s Autumn Thoughts

Side Story 04: Lukes Autumn Thoughts

Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam The author has been on hiatus for a while and said he will update after Japan summer (which should be soon hopefully). Will be back with updates when the author posts new chapter. Meanwhile this will be reced with Reincarnated as an Emperor! Thanks for reading Reborn Little Girl (: Ahh, Lei used toe to be and be more like Gill, Gill. That never happened, I politely pointed out the truth to him. Even since she got her own group of little ones, shes been so focused on them. Thats a healthy development. Its good for them to have friends their age. Right~? I nced at Gill, who was standing next to me, and Felicia, who was standing on the other side of him, and softly sighed. Gill is three years older than me, and Felicia is four years older than me. Lei and Nico are two years apart, and Chris is three years older than Lei. This is probably different from having friends your age, and sometimes I felt bad for Gill since Im the youngest. Youre thinking about how youre the only one whos younger than us again arent you? Stop it. Im not. I immediately denied it when Gill asked, but I couldnt help but think that I was dragging him down. Its not a big deal that youre younger. Gills also younger than me, Felicia said. I must have looked really worried. Im only a year younger than you Felicia, and Ive always told you not to treat me as if Im younger than you, Gill immediately argued back, but Felicia only giggled. Gill must have thought he was getting nowhere because he said this to me, Im about 10 years younger than Filman, and all my aunts and uncles are older than me, but I never have a problem with them. Gill had no problems dealing with people since he had been surrounded by a lot of people from a young age. At any rate, Chris seems to be happy when shes with Lei and Prince Nico. She could act more spoiled around us, Julia-obasama put a hand on her cheek and sighed. I wondered what she meant by spoiled. Thinking back, I realised that Lei always seems happy, but I never spoil her. Otou-sama would spoil her if she asks for something, but thats it. Lei isnt spoiled at home either. Lei? Shes such a spoiled child though. She doesnt ask to be held at home, but well, Otou-sama holds her without having being asked. I smiled wryly. Of course, I hold her as well but not as much as Otou-sama since I didnt think a baby would want to be bothered a lot. Oh my. Then why does she ask me to do it? Lei lets people who she thinks wants to hold her, hold her. Oh. I always want to hold Chris, but she doesnte to me. She wants to be held, but shes probably worried about asking all the time. Chris has never been held by a woman before, so I dont think she realises that Julia wants to hold her. Shes also already five years old. Felicia was told to call her Julia if she couldnt call her mother. Julia-obasama winced when Felicia mentioned that Chris had never been held by a woman before and let out a small sigh. I guess I was being shy. I wanted to have a girl too. Ill be happy if you look after her without holding back. Really? Well then... Felicias cheeks flushed as she gently snugged Julia-obasama who was rubbing her back like a friend instead of hugging her. It seemed that the two Remingtons were getting along reasonably well. Somewhat relieved, I headed towards Lei. I knew I was acting as I pleased, but this was Gills house. I saw that Lei was trying to climb up into the treehouse. It would be dangerous if I dont stop her. Lei, cwimb! See, I knew it. You cant, Lei-sama. You climb up to this treehouse with a ropedder, so youll have to be stronger with your hands before you can support yourself up. Lei sulking at Hanss strict words was cute. Whath if you howd me? You cant go somewhere where you cant get to with your own power. Hmph. Lei also looks cute when shes pouting. Sisters are cute. Yes. So, you finally realised this? Yeah. Gill looked disgraceful as he smiled while looking at Chris. Youre smiling too. No way. Im not smirking, Im smiling with affection. Yeah, you would say that. Gill clicked his tongue and casually walked up to the children. What is it? Youre annoying. Im sick of listening to you tell me about how good your sister is, so now its my turn. What are you talking about? I looked at Gill suspiciously. He coughed and made sure no one was around. Its nice to have a sister. Hah? I said its nice to have a sister. You mean, Felicia? Gill nodded in embarrassment. She didnt get angry that you treated her like a sister? Thats the beauty of being the younger brother. I cant understand what hes saying. She tells me to wear more clothes when its a little chilly and wipes the cookie crumbs from the corner of my mouth. I get annoyed when my parents tell me off, but its sweet when my sister tells me off. I dont know what youre talking about at all. Its impossible to put a cookie next to your mouth anyway. I took a step away from Gill. Its nice to have someone a little older than you around. Gillughed oblivious to the fact that there were three small children standing in front of him. Whath abouth an owder pershon? Huh? Lei? How is it nice? P-prince Nico. Who are you talking about? C-chris. Nope, hmm... He looked at me in a panic, but I didnt help him. Oh my, Gill. Whats wrong? Felicia! Oh no. You kwow, Giww said owder pershon... Gill picked up Lei and ran off. Chris and Prince Nico followed after him. Gill is a good boy who really takes care of younger children. Yes. He is. Hes a good guy. Hes not a child. But I didnt refute her since Gill was happy with it. Hold me up next and run! Me next! Gill ran around and yed with Lei, Prince Nico and Chris. Hes a really nice guy. Felicia. Are you alright? I am. Everyone in the Lisburn House is warm. Felicia smiled and looked at me with kind eyes. Luke is a good boy too. Im not a child anymore either, I replied in reflex, and immediately hated myself for sounding so distant. Nii-syama, your face ish red. Lei had returned before I knew it and this time, I picked her up and ran. Me next! Me too! I thought for a moment that it might be nice to have an older sister as well. But Lei is the best. The autumn of my 12th year is going to be fun. Chapter 243 - Let’s Go to School 01 Chapter 243: Lets Go to School 01 Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam In autumn when everything was over, Chris finally returned to her routine ofing to the castle, so the three of us, Nico Chris and I, returned to our daily routine of studying. Every day was fun. However, Felicia started studying for her political job as the head of the Remingtons, so she didnt show up as often as before and Mark didnt have much time to show up as well. In Marks case, Har-ojisama was working at Easter, so he was busy taking care of all the work the Moleseys had to do. Mark has been ying around too much after he became an adult, so he should act like one now. Youre shthricth thowardsh Marw. (Youre strict towards Mark) The serious Nico was probably annoyed by how loose Mark was, but I dont dislike Marks carefree nature. If everyone was serious, then there would be no one to y with. Enough about Mark. I dont think Luke or Gill-niisama will being here either. Marw ish awsho one of ush. (Mark is also one of us) Chris was also slightly harsh on Mark. But Chris was right, Nii-sama and Gill are both busy at the Academy, so they cante as much anymore. They used to alwayse a day before the weekend to teach. Im sure they said they were almost done with their studies. I wonder whats going on. It was just the three of us studying and ying together but it was slightly unsatisfying since there were some games which were only possible to y because the older ones were here. At that time, Mark, who we were just talking about, wandered over. Marw! I ran over to him, and he happily picked me up. The other two were just looking at Mark seriously. Mark looked at them curiously. Oh my, Lei is the only one who wees me here? Mark, is your work going well? Nee-sama is doing her best, how are you doing? Youre both so strict. Mark smiled wryly and shrugged after putting me down gently on the ground. Im tired too. Dont you want to reward me for all my hard work? Good boy, good boy. I stood up and patted Mark. Ah, this is so nice, but I cant help but feel a chill run down my spine at the thought of the head of the Albans seeing this. He rubbed both his arms as he looked behind him. The three of us looked at each other, wondering what he was doing here, then he looked at us as if he was expecting something. Say, is there anything fun to do? It was a bit pathetic for a 20-year-old to ask toddlers about fun things. Were the ones who want to ask that. Nico was right. Really? Im amon-sense person, so I can only think of ordinary things, but you guys are entric. Im sure youlle up with something interesting. Like you know, the secret base. The word secret base froze the aura in the room. It was only a short while ago that a shocking incident urred in which the royal capital was attacked. We managed to end it without incident thanks to Nico and I hiding in the secret base in the barrier room, but it was a major incident that shook Kingdom itself. Also, it was certain that the Remingtons betrayal was the cause of all that, which meant that Chriss parents were in the wrong and they are currently being imprisoned. Marksment was an insensitive reminder of that painful incident for us. I guess the adults were worried about this. I quietly looked at Nico and Chris, but they didnt seem to be flinching or sad. As for me, Im not one to dwell on things that are already over. In other words, there was nothing to worry about. But I was actually bothered about something else. Mark, if you do unnecessary things again, youll bother the guards. If you want to y, then youll have to figure that out on your own. That was it. Nico has been locked up and cant move around much ever since that incident. I gave the adults a pep talk, buttely, Nicos seriousness has been spurred again. Mark looked at Nico as if he wanted to say something, but then he turned towards me. His eyes were saying is that alright?. Its not good. Its not good, but I wish Mark would think instead of me. But things dont move if you stand still. Since this is a good opportunity, Id like to propose something that has been bothering me for a while. Lei wanthsh tho go tho the Academy. (Lei wants to go to the Academy) A moment of silence fell over the room, perhaps because it was unexpected. Nico looked slowly over towards me while thinking about something. The Academy? Where Luke and Gill are? Yesh. To be precise, it was a school where the noble children of this kingdom go to study. Yes, if Nii-sama and Gill are too busy toe see us, then we can go see them ourselves. Vishith Nii-sama. (Visit Nii-sama) Nicos eyes began to sparkle. Well also be going there when we get bigger. It might be nice to visit it at least once. Alright! Mark immediately made a circle with his right hand. Mark-sama! You cant! Nicos guards made a fuss, but you know what, its fine if we prepare in advance. But its a big deal when the Princees to visit. Ai. We shhouwd go thhere quicwwy. (Ai. We should go there quickly) Youre going without an appointment? It certainly is better to go without saying anything since we get to see the students act like they always do. Besides... Mark grinned. I heard the Academy couldnt do anything in that attack, so it might be a good idea for me to go and see how much theyve improved their security system. Amazing Marw. I grinned back. Lei, you cant do something rash like that. Nico. Chiwdren are awwowed tho be shewfishh. (Nico. Children are allowed to be selfish) But... Chiwdren acth shewfishh. Aduwthsh geth throubwed. Thathsh fine. (Children act selfish. Adults get troubled. Thats fine) Nico looked at Mark as if he wasnt an adult, but I didnt care because Mark was the one to decide whether or not he was an adult. Mark-sama. We dont care about the Academy preparations, but we need to prepare in advance so that we can protect Lei-sama, Well, Prince Nichs and Chris-sama as well. Oh, three days after the weekend break. Could you please wait three days? Hans stepped forward while looking serious. My guard is cool, isnt he? Thats fine with me, but what about Nicos guards. Were troubled. Youre not! You guys are really useless! If I remember correctly, the royal guard has a higher position than Hans. It makes me excited when he acts like this. If the Master says he wants to do something, then the guards are supposed to protect him against all odds. Dont say youre troubled, use your head a little and figure out how to protect him. I couldnt help but p my hands. Hans straightened his posture and immediately grinned. Then, Mark-sama, you inform Prince Lambert of this. Huh?! Thats the hardest part, isnt it? He was the one who started this whole thing, so he should at least do that. Thus, I had something to look forward to next week. Chapter 244 - Let’s Go to School 02 Chapter 244: Lets Go to School 02 Nii-sama came back from the dormitory to spend the weekend at home. I felt lonely since until the other day, he used toe to the castle the day before the weekend and ride back in the carriage with me. Im back, Lei. Wee bacw, Nii-sama. Otou-sama was still working outside, so I can only rely on Nii-sama. Nii-syama, bushy? Nope. Nii-sama shook his head. Why dont youe to the castle if youre not busy? Since the incident the other day. Nii-sama made eye contact with me and looked sorry for bringing this up, but he didnt need to be sorry. The Academys security system has be an issue, but in the end, they didnt think about how to improve security, instead, theyre restricting the students. Oh. It must be suffocating. It was the same as Nico who was surrounded with people If you restrict the students too much then they would be disheartened, and they will end up doing nothing. I cant get permission to go to the castle anymore, and Otou-sama isnt here. Soundsh though. (Sounds tough) If Otou-sama was here, he would have made it so that Nii-sama could leave by force, but I guess they wont ept a childs opinion even if they are part of the Four Marquises. I didnt tell Nii-sama that I was going to visit the Academy next week, so I didnt ask anymore questions about this. I also told Chris not to tell Gill about our visit. Ithsh awmoshth thime for dinner. (Its almost time for dinner) Lets end this conversation. That night, I spent my time like I usually did. I told Nii-sama about what happened in the castle in a funny way, I took a bath and did a little magic training. So, Nii-syama, nighthy. Lei. I couldnt help but be startled by Nii-samas low voice. Are you hiding something? I, Im noth. I turned my back to him, so that I wouldnt be facing him. Weird. Im sure I was actingpletely normal. Youre talking more than usual. Its like youre trying to cover something up. B-becaushe I mishshed you, (B-because I missed you) No. You didnt go near me even though you say you missed me. Its as if youre afraid something would be revealed if you look me in the eyes. Uoah. Natalie shook her head faintly. She was telling me it was alright to tell him. Tomowwow. Tomorrow? Iww thaw with Hansh. (Ill talk with Hans) Nii-sama stared at me for a while as I avoided his eyes and then he sighed. Alright. Ill wait until tomorrow. I quickly buried myself under the covers. A calm Nii-sama scares me a little. I feel sorry for the people who will have to be his subordinates in the future. I wont wet the bed because Im scared. The next day, I woke up in a good mood. I was feeling at ease because I could just leave it to Hans. Ah, ah, he found out? Well, I didnt think you could hide it from Luke-sama in the first ce. Ai. My guard acted rude early in the morning, but I wasnt offended by him. I was honestly disappointed since I wanted to keep it a secret from Nii-sama and surprise him. So, what on earth are you nning? Hansh, Iww weave ith tho you. (Hans, Ill leave it to you) So, youre leaving it up to me. Fine. Hans stroked his unshaven chin and gave Nii-sama a brief exnation, Lei-sama and the children want to visit the Academy. By children, you mean Prince Nichs and Chris, right? Well, yeah. And Mark-sama. His aura strongly suggested that the other two werent important, and it was great that he remembered to include one more person (Mark). But, Nii-samas expression was bright. I see. Then, Ill make sure Lei isnt put in any danger there, and what sses should I show you? If you want to see something cool then you can go to see the sword ss, and if you want tough, then you can go see the magic training ss. Its very interesting because theyre too new at it. No, wait. Nii-sama looked at Hans questioningly. You said Mark just now, didnt you? Were you talking about someones guard? No, the Moleseys Mark-sama. I didnt want to hear his name. When you think about it, itll be a visit from the royal family and the Four Marquises. What a hassle. About that, Luke-sama, Hans looked troubled. Lei-sama wants to go in secret, ah, I said it wrong. She wants to go unannounced, yes. Unannounced. Nii-sama, who had been standing and listening to the conversation, staggered and sat down on the sofa. The Four Marquises and the royal family will go unannounced. Even the Four Marquis who isnt a child will be going unannounced. Hmm. Nii-syama, are you oway? I climbed onto the sofa and snuggled up to Nii-sama. Of course, this was to help calm him down. Youre the ringleader, Lei? No. Marw wash thhe one who ashwed. (Mark was the one who asked) I merely suggested the destination. I pouted a little. Thathsh why I wanthed tho weep ith a shecreth from you. (Thats why I wanted to keep it a secret from you) What do you mean thats why? You wonth be throubwed if you donth wnow abouth ith. (You wont be troubled if you dont know about it) If I dont know about it, you say. Lei Nii-sama pinched my pouty mouth with exasperation. Mof. Lei is cute even when shes troubling people. Im upset. I dont trouble anyone. But youre right. I wont be troubled if I dont know. Alright. Ill pretend I dont know. Well, I think its fine if you act like you dont know. By the way, Luke-sama, I need to talk to you. Yeah, I know. Then, Hans and Nii-sama put their heads together and started talking. I heard them say, guard and the route of the tour, but I lost interest in their conversation. Then, there was a knock at the door, and I answered immediately. Enther. The door opened slightly at the sound of my voice and Judes voice projected, which sounded more reserved than usual. Luke-sama and Le-sama. Um, you have guests. The door opened with a bang. Did you hear that, Luke?! Its a raid! No, Gill. Were visiting unannounced. Honestly. Chris was following behind him with an apologetic expression on her face. Chrish! He found outh? Yeah. Everyone kept telling me I was acting a little different from normal, so I identally told them. I shee. Lei wash found outh thoo. We both dropped our shoulders sadly, but Chris seemed a little happy. It was nice to have a family that noticed something different about you. This will blow away our bored school life! Ill do all I can to help! I didnt say I wouldnt help. Oh! The big people talked about something, but now Chris was here, so I wont be bored. Go outhshide? I want to go to the greenhouse. Ok! We left the annoying things to the big people and ran out of the room. Chapter 245 - Let’s Go to School 03 Chapter 245: Lets Go to School 03 The day after the weekend break, it was time for us, children, to decide what to do. What do you mean, decide what to do? Were going to observe. No. I shook my head at Nico, who was as serious as ever. The Academy wash awsho aththacwed recenthwy. (The Academy was also attacked recently) You mean when Luke and Gill sessfully escaped? Yesh. I tried my best to exin. I had already exined this to Chris over the weekend, so she was nodding her head next to me. Were going tho shee how much thhey have changed. So (Were going to see how much they have changed. So) So? We canth jushth go shee. We have tho creathe an incidenth. (We cant just go see. We have to create an incident) Well trouble everyone if we do that. Nico was shocked, but that was the point. Ithsh importhanth tho wnow whath tho do in thimesh of emergenciesh. (Its important to know what to do in times of emergencies) Hmm. So, well do something unexpected to test the Academy. Is that what you want to do? I nodded at Nico who finally seemed motivated. Yesh, for thhe Academy. (Yes, for the Academy) Buffo. You shouldnt look at me as if to say I was just making an excuse to do as I like. Its just an unannounced observation. Marw wiww be thhe decoy. Nico, Chrish and Lei wiww run around, and thhen (Mark will be the decoy. Nico, Chris and Lei will run around, and then) I grinned and gathered everyone together. Hans and Natlie looked warmly as the three toddlers talked in secret, but Nicos guards looked anxious. How pathetic. We were going to the Academy tomorrow. We cant bex in our preparations. I think my original goal was to go to the Academy to see Nii-sama, but I dont know when that changed. But once I started, I couldnt stop. Then the next day we gathered at the castle like always. What was different from normal was that Mark was there in the morning. His hair was slicked back, and he was almost dressed formally. We were also dressed more smartly than normal, and we indeed looked like noble children. Chrish, wherere your panthsh? (Chris, where are your pants) Underneath my skirt. See. Chris lifted up her fluffy skirt. Chris! Ladies dont do that sort of thing, Nico advised, but I nodded. Pashsh. (Pass) Youre ready too, right Lei? Ai! I wasnt going to lift my skirt, but I was wearing a short skirt and frilly pumpkin pants. I have prepared for such an asion. The outfitter in the mansion said. For almost an hour, I resisted the urge to ask exactly what kind of moment he had imagined I would need these clothes, but I held back. I was proud of myself for holding back. Thank God Prince Nicos father is in Easter. I didnt have to ask for permission. Marw On closer reflection, I realised that Prince Lambert was working hard in Easter. Now, lets take an unannounced tour around the Academy. Everyone, get in the carriage! Ook! Despite our enthusiasm, we were foolish enough to get into the carriage with the help of a footrest or being carried in. We needed the help since were small. I had only ever ridden in a carriage with my family, so riding in the carriage with friends was fun. We looked out the window while chatting and arrived in the Academy in no time at all. The library where I usually studied was further from the castle gate than the Academy was. Were here. I looked out the window when Mark said that and saw that the Academy was indeed bigger than the Albans mansion. The three-story building had a neat row ofrge windows. Perhaps because it was located in the centre of town, the grounds seemed smallpared to the size of the building, but Nii-sama told me that the building was built around arge courtyard where the students exercised. The front of the school was surrounded by a wall, and the gate, which wasrge enough for a carriage to pass through, was now closed, with two people standing guard. Right next to the gate, there was a new hut, it was probably the guards room. The guard spoke to the stopped carriage. State your name. Before the coachman could answer, a momentary look of amusement shed across Marks face as he stepped out of the carriage. Oh, my bad. Im Marcus Molesey. What? The guards voice sounded suspicious, but he must have recognised Marks grey hair and winter-cloud eyes. Suddenly, a hint of nervousness sounded in his voice. The-the. Four Marquis Molesey? Are there any other Moleseys? I could picture Mark raising his eyebrows. No. Then, Mark-sama, is there anything I can help you with? I have business at the Academy. Let me in. Yes. I heard the rattle of the gate opening and Mark came back. I shook my head. Faiw. (Fail) Youre right. He should have asked me what business I had even if Im a Four Marquis and he should have checked in the carriage to see if there were passengers. Mark also looked a little bitter. The heavy gates were closed, so a pack of Rug Dragons wouldnt be able to push through like they did the other time. However, if someone were to use one of the Four Marquises to open the gate, then it would be a disaster. The carriage arrived at the entrance of the academy. The students enter the Academy through this entrance, and the guests enter through the same entrance or the guest entrance over there, this is The bad guysh can enther thhe Academy shthraighth away. (The bad guys can enter the Academy straight away) Mark wasnt joking around anymore. Its the same as the time when I went here five years ago. Its no surprise, but this isnt a problem that can be solved with the efforts of the Academy alone. What goes on inside the royal capital is under the jurisdiction of the Moleseys. Its not a yful observation anymore. Sthop, Marw. Mark signalled the carriage to stop. I was going to go straight to the faculty building. Weww enther from here. Mark grinned. Youre right. We were going toe unannounced from the start. Alright. We got out of the carriage at the entrance for the students. Seeing this, the guards got out of their carriage. Were entering from here. Well start with the first and second grade students on the third floor. We began walking down the corridor in a line and climbed the stairs to the third floor while being noisy. As soon as we reached the top, the door of a ssroom opened. Were in the middle of ss. Please move quietly. Oh, guests? Guests have to go to the faculty building over there first. The teacher looked at Mark, then at us, then at the guards behind us before advising. I slumped my shoulders. What if we were the bad guys? Faiw. Huh? Faiw? The teacher, who was still holding the door handle, gaped. Nico saw this and raised his hand and put it down again. Alright, lets go. Okay! Ai! We ran past the teachers feet and into the ssroom while screaming. Wow. There were about 20 students. They were sitting on long desks in pairs and looked a little younger than Nii-sama. They stared at us as if they were dumbfounded. Goal! ckboard! Nico said, and the extra chairs were dragged over, then we started scribbling on the ckboard. Lei, you first. I reached out and wrote as big as possible. Lei, is it alright to evidence? [1] No! Ill draw a flower. Iww draw a Rug Dwagon. Thus the unannounced observation began. Chapter 246 - Let’s Go to School 04 Chapter 246: Lets Go to School 04 The teacher was unable toe over because Mark was talking to him, but the students in the ssroom seemed to havee to their senses. Wh-what are you doing?! A brave student came up to us. I was busy drawing arge circle, but Nico turned around and answered, Hmm, were observing. No, youre scribbling. I signed in the circle while thinking that some of the children were surprisingly calm. Lei, dere. Nico looked at me, I told you, youre leaving evidence. Evidence or not, those golden eyes, arent you the Prince? Dammit. I should have worn a hat or something. Nico quickly covered his eyes with his hands, but it was toote. I crossed my arms. Ithsh becaushe youre eyesh are rare, Nico. (Its because your eyes are rare, Nico) Well, youre also an Albans. You have the same eyes as senior Luke. Hmph. Youre pretty good. Chris finished drawing her flower and turned around. Then, do you know who I am? You are dont tell me, a Remington? Yup~! We pped while standing on the chairs and the sound made the teacher at the entrance turn around. Ah, the teachersing over here. Run! Ai! Okay! Though, I had to be careful while getting off my chair. Unlike Nico and Chris, who got off their chairs quickly, I had to carefully get off from my feet. A muffled voice echoed through the ssroom, Her bottom is frilly Ithsh rude tho thaww abouth shomeonesh boththom. (Its rude to talk about someones bottom) I got off the chair safely and snapped. You over there. Open the door behind you. Why should I? Open it. Nico said and the student at the back reluctantly opened the door and we quickly ran out into the corridor. The doors to the other ssrooms were also open because of themotion. Alright! Lets go next door! Ok~! After running around the third floor uncontrobly, we ran down to the second floor since it seemed like the teacher would chase after us. Good, good. Be careful, carefully. Nico was watching me anxiously, but of course I was being careful and didnt push myself. When I got down to the second floor, the door to the ssroom was closed and everyone was studying quietly as if they hadnt heard themotion on the third floor. The doors arent open. Then, its time for the second n. Ai. Were finawwy where Nii-sama ish. We nodded gravely and walked up to the door. I was told that Nii-samas ssroom was the one closest to the stairs. Nico knocked on the door normally. A few momentster, the door opened. The teacher looked forward puzzledly, then jumped back when she looked down and saw us. Shes too surprised. Chris pointed out a little painfully. Id like to say something too. Faiw. Huh, what? Hmm, excuse us. Nico slipped straight into the ssroom after saying a few words to the flustered teacher. Naturally, we followed behind him. When we stopped in front of the ckboard and looked around the ssroom, we saw around 20 students looking at us in surprise. Luke? Some of the students looked at Nii-sama when someone said that. Well, arent they observant? I made eye contact with Nii-sama while trying not to grin. Then, I quickly looked for a spare chair. In the first and second grade ssrooms, they were conveniently ced at the edge of the ssroom. I was certain that Nii-sama had moved them in a convenient ce in this ssroom as well. Over thhere! Lets go. Okay! We ran up to the chairs and dragged them towards the ckboard and started doodling on the ckboard where the lesson was written down. Nii-syama, I wove you. Lei, youre leaving evidence. I also love Nee-sama. Hmm, and for me. Kingdom forever. I stared at Nico as he wrote. Bery Prince-wiwe. Will this also be evidence? Ai. The teacher had finally regained hisposure and strode up to us, but he was too timid andcked assertiveness. What are you doing here?! Hmm, observation. Observation? I havent heard about this. Youre children. Oh. The teacher seemed to have noticed Nicos eyes and jumped back. P-Prince? Why are you here? Hmm, observation. Nico raised his eyebrow. It was amazing how he was implying to the teacher not to make him say it twice. The teacher quickly looked around, flinched when he saw me and turned to his students. Lu-Luke. Theres a child who looks just like you here. Yes. I think so too, but its nice to hear teacher say it. Nii-sama looked embarrassed and cute. Thats not what I meant. Shes my sister. I wonder why shes here, he answered slyly. Do something about her then since shes your sister. But teacher is in charge of any suspicious person who enters the Academy. Ive been told that students should stay quiet and do nothing. Nii-sama shrugged calmly. The students had strictly been told not to do anything recently. I dont want to act however I want. Thats Nii-syama! I quietly got out of my chair while the teacher was talking and ran to Nii-samas seat and asked him to hold me, interrupting the teacher. Lei! You cant do that. Youre smiling even though you told me I cant. How did you get here? I came withh Marw. Mark? Marcus Molesey? Ai. I came tho shee the Academy. The students started whispering to themselves when they heard that Mark, a Four Marquis, was here. Hey, Im sorry the children run so fast. Hows everyones studies going? Mark popped up just then with a smile on his face. Yes, until now, a courageous student answered Mark. Not bad. Nii-syama, down. Alright. Ai. Open thhe door ath thhe bacw. Nii-sama quickly opened the door for me. Awrighth, run away! Ok~! We ran out of the ssroom like the wind. Ah, Lei~, wait~! Its tough being alone~! I ran to the first floor while being chased by Nii-sama, who couldnt act very well. I could see some students following after him. Next is Gill-niisamas ss! We followed after a very enthusiastic Chris. Chapter 248 - Let’s Go to School 06 Chapter 248: Lets Go to School 06 What happened after? I was confined to my home and banned from visiting the castle. Sushpenshion? Whath ish thhish a shchoow? (Suspension? What is this a school) I sighed and made a student likement. Lei-sama? Ithsh nothhing. Natalie asked and I quickly lied. It was a shame that I couldnt go to the castle, but my home was quiterge, so it didnt matter that I was confined at home. Its easier if you dont have to go to the castle. You fail as a guard. Natalie scolded Hans. Although I missed my friends, I was able to visit the Rug Dragon Pasture for the first time in a while. My days were fun. Of course, the Rug Dragon Pasture was on our property, so it was fine. The punishment was house arrest, not room arrest. I was worried about Nico. Chris probably only got scolded a little, and then shell be able to have a good time at Gils house. It was smaller than ours, but there were lots of ces to y. Unlike Nii-sama, who lived at the Academy, Felicia would be there with her at night. But what about Nico? Wasnt he feeling responsible for what everyone had done and was worrying about it alone? Wasnt he being criticised by everyone at the castle? I shook my fist at the imaginary enemy who was bullying Nico, but I couldnt do anything if I wasnt around. That was the only thing that hurt. In the end, I was only told that I was under house arrest, and no one scolded me. Otou-sama, my guardian, was working. Nii-sama was an aplice. Who can scold the daughter of a Four Marquis? Some people may wonder if I was reflecting on making such a big fuss involving everyone even though Mark has suggested it. The answer was obvious. I haventh refwecthed! (I havent reflected) I crossed my arms and dered this to the Rug Dragon. Kyee! Whats wrong, Lei-sama? Nothhing. And now I was reflecting on worrying Natalia and the Rug Dragon. Deep down, Ive always been angry at the fact that we were unreasonably caught up in that incident. That, we had to get through it on our own and that people were living their lives normally after the incident was over. The royal family and the Four Marquises have started to change, but what about everyone else? Whath if we can do shomethhing abouth thhe Hwwowsh? (What if we can do something about the Hollows) It would make things a little easier for the Otou-samas. Even though it was a prank, it would be nice if we stirred things up and helped people change a little. Of course, I thought about this after the prank. I hadnt thought about this before the prank. Lei-sama, you seem to be thinking about something difficult, but you dont have to push yourself. Hansh. Hans also stood next to me. He had his arms crossed and was looking at the Rug Dragons in the pasture. Its difficult for them to think for themselves after living in peace and doing as they are told. I cant tell you how hard it was for me to lead those immobile Easter guys. I was even thinking about retiring soon because of them. I dont need to hear Hanss opinion, but I felt as if a weight had been taken off my shoulders. Prince Nico is also a splendid child. Although he doesnt stand out because of your wildness, I think hell make a good king. So Kyee? Hans was talking while facing the Rug Dragons, so they were gathering around him. You dont have to try to protect them. Prince Nico is alright. He should be able to think and act on his own even if he gets scolded. When the 3rd Prince pointed his sword at us, I tried to protect Nico and Nico tried to protect me. But we ended up standing side by side. Sthand shide by shide. (Stand side by side) Its alright to stand side by side. Now, its been a long time since youve ridden in the Rug Dragon basket. Kyee! I canth. I promished Otou-syama. (I cant. I promised Otou-sama) I shook my head. Even toddlers know what they can and cant do. The Rug Dragon tilted their head and told me that they wont drop me, but I was going to keep my promise with Otou-sama. Hahaha. Lei-sama is cool. Do you have a suitor? Yesh. Pwenthy. (Yes. Plenty) Im sure Ill be a wonderfuldy by then. I was happy that the day Otou-sama came home from work was before the holiday and coincided with the day Nii-sama came home from the Academy. I was worried that Nii-sama might have been scolded, but he was very lively and seemed to be doing very well. I think Mark had it the hardest. There are probably someints about the sudden visit, but I dont think the Academy willin since their security is so bad. Then Marw wonth be in thhath much throubwe. (Then Mark wont be in that much trouble) What Nii-sama was saying was a bit contradictory. The fuss you caused isnt that much of a big deal, but theres a big problem with the Academy structure and how it is running, so he has to do something about it, which means he has to supervise and direct the Academy. Marw. Thats right. Mark will have it tough. Nii-sama chuckled. It seemed that he had prepared for this since he brought you all to the Academy. He said that the children wont respect him if he doesnt y an active role in times of peace. Marw That was a very Mark-like thing to say. Some of the students at the Academy med us for not being able to manage our families. But Gills rebuke made them shut up. Giww? Yes. He said Youre spineless people. You push the responsibilities to the teachers in times of emergencies and run away and hide. Wow. I opened my mouth in shock. Gill was busy running away with me at that time. I think hes angry at himself for that, but I think its important to think and act on your own when something happens. Ai. I agreed. Gills a senior. Hes very excited about being able to make decisions on his own before he graduates. Amazing. Im looking forward to it too, because its through activities like this that were able to determine who will be useful in the future. Nii-syama, shcary. Nii-sama smiled. In any case, I have a sister whos like a storm. Hmph. Youll only look cute even if you pout. Otou-sama smiled while listening to the conversation. Lei can do whatever she wants. And show me how you look in a frilly dress. He seemed like he was having fun, but when he came back from the castle the next day, he was really angry, and a vein was popping out of his temple. What exactly did you do at the Academy, Lei? Ive been receiving a lot of marriage proposals for when you grow up. I onwy shcribbwed. (I only scribbled) Even though he said a lot, it probably wasnt that much, but it was strange to think that a toddler in pumpkin shorts would receive marriage proposals. I puffed my chest out at Hans. I have shuithorsh. It would seem so, Lei-sama. Until then, please dont cause too much mischief. Aai. Of course, that was something to worry about in the future. I held my hand out towards Otou-sama. Lei wiww shthay withh Otou-syama. (Lei will stay with Otou-sama) Lei! Of course, you will! It was a bit painful when Otou-sama hugged me, but I left out the until I get big part of the sentence. But Somethhingsh going thoe outh. (Somethings going toe out) For now, I want Otou-sama to loosen his grip when he hugged me. Chapter 249 - House Arrest is Boring Chapter 249: House Arrest is Boring Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Im bored. Im in the greenhouse because Im bored. It was autumn and getting colder outside, but the sun was shining brightly in the Albans greenhouse, and it was warm even if the windows were opened and the breeze came in. The greenhouse was also used for practical purposes and fruits and vegetables that normally couldnt be cultivated in autumn were grown here, but it was boring to see them all the time. Even if I wander around the greenhouse and sit on the couch when I get tired, boredom is boredom. Its been two weeks since our attack on the Academy, I mean, our visit to the Academy, but I was still under house arrest. Its a waste of time to lock up a toddler who doesnt understand the reasoning behind things for two weeks. I wonder how Nico is doing. Hmph, Iww read a boow. (Hmph, Ill read a book) I lifted myself off the couch and Hans chuckled. You look like an olddy, Lei-sama. Rude. But I have a feeling that Ill really lose my motivation if I continue living thiszy lifestyle. Lei-sama, isnt Mastering back for lunch today? Hell be back in an hour or so. Oh yeah! I slid off the couch when I heard Natalies words. Otou-sama said that he had work to do at home, so hell be leaving the castle early. But, depending on the nature of his work, I might be locked out of his office, so I might be bored in the afternoon too. It would be nice if Chris-sama cane over, but shes under house arrest too. Well, I dont think anything good wille out of you guys getting together, so I guess not being able to meet is the right decision. Though it still wont improve the situation even if you dont meet. I dont know what Hans was mumbling about, but Im not going to pay any attention to him. After that, I passed time by walking up and down the stairs to kill time while waiting for Otou-sama. So, I was the first person to think it was strange when I heard the sound of the carriage. The carriage shoundsh differenth thhan normaw. (The carriage sounds different than normal) Then, it must be a guest. Since thats the case, please go back to your room, Lei-sama, Jude, the butler who was waiting in the hall with me for Otou-sama, reminded me. Everything should have been sessfully wrapped up, but the people in the mansion were still overprotective since they were scared that I might be kidnapped again. The guard ath thhe gathe weth thhem thhrough, sho ithsh awrighth. (The guard at the gate let them through, so its alright) I know that the guard at the gate will check guests before they enter the mansion, so no suspicious people will make it to the mansion in the first ce. Jude knew this and came up with a n topromise. Then, you can take a sneak peek from the top of the stairs if you want. Hans. I know. Ill have her retreat to her room immediately if anything happens. Even though I was thedy of the house, I had to take a sneak peek at my guest. To my surprise, a young man who I knew, and Otou-samas carriage driver were the ones who walked through the front door. Otou-sama often rode his Rug Dragon, but it was getting colder now, so he rode in the carriage sometimes. The young man looked nervous, and he clenched the hat that he had taken off. I whispered to Hans who was also peeking from the top of the stairs while enclosing me in his arms. Lei wnowsh thhath person. (Lei knows that person) You mean that weak-looking guy? I remember him too. Hes Hanss words were harsh, but it was true that he looked somewhat shabby and pathetic. Hesh thhe thechnician for thhe barrier room. (Hes the technician for the barrier room) Hans was silent for a moment, then I felt tension run across his body. Hes the technician who removed the magic stones from the barrier box? Ai. The one who was with Lei-sama and Prince Nico but was of no use? I nodded quietly. Hans put up his guard, but I patted him to calm him down. I believe this technician had to remove the magic stone at that time. And what could a simple technician have done to help out? The barrier box in the castle and the one people carry around with them was made the same way. The only thing that was different about them was how big they were and how fancy they looked. I believe thats why magic stones are so easy to rece. If the technician had not listened to the Third Prince at that time and resisted, then he would have been killed and the barrier box would have been destroyed. Hesh jushth a normaw pershon. Ithsh awrighth. (Hes just a normal person. Its alright) Hans seemed to hesitate a bit but decided to watch the situation unfold. Oh, its you Hubert. Did they let you out? And why are you here? Jude seemed to know him and spoke to him in surprise, but the technician named Hubert quietly held out a folded piece of paper from inside of his shabby jacket. Ive decided to look after him for a while. Dean. Oh Master, is this all you wrote? Jude whispered in exasperation. But the driver next to the technician exined, Master is busy, and will be a littlete, so he asked Le-sama to have her meal first. Otou-sama wont be here for lunch. I was very upset when I heard that. As for this man, he said, Well take him in, so toss him in the house first. Ille pick him upter. I see. Then, go to the kitchen and have something warm to eat before hees to get you. Jude wasnt perturbed by Otou-samas sudden action and quickly made arrangements for the guest to have a meal. Then, he faced the young technician. Hubert, I heard you were being held in the castle. Have they already decided on your charges? Yes. Im grateful that they didnt charge me with anything since the circumstances were dire, but I was dismissed from my position as the castles barrier technician. I was at a loss of what to do, and Dean-sama told me toe to the Albans mansion. Hmm. I also understand the situation. This meant that this technician is now our property, I mean, our man. If thats the case, then I guess Im in charge here. Since thhathsh how thhingsh are, wethsh have food firshth! (Since thats how things are, lets have food first) It must have been surprising to suddenly hear a loud voice from the top of the stairs. The young technician panicked when he saw me walk down the stairs. Aaah, Ojou-sama. Im really sorry about what happened back then! It was my fault. Im really He remembered me and bowed his head to the point where it was almost touching the floor. You had no choish. Lei didnth mind. I held out my hand and dered this clearly so that everyone in the house would understand. I was actually curious about what had happened to the young man who had been forced to remove the magic stone at that time. I hoped that he wouldnt be charged with anything. They had only fired him, but if it were up to me, I wouldnt have made him quit and made him work on making the barrier boxes moreplicated. Otou-sama hadnt picked him up out of kindness. He probably thought this man would be useful, but I want him to be properly taken care of first. Food firshth, Jude. Lei wiww eath withh him. (Food first, Jude. Lei will eat with him) But Hubert needs to get cleaned up first. Food ish more importhanth thhan appearance. (Food is more important than appearance) Hubert looked hungry. He was shaking so much that he might fall over if you pushed him. Understood. Then, Ill leave Hubert to you, Lei-sama. Natalie. Yes. This way, everyone. Natalie had been waiting nearby. She made eye contact with Hubert and began to guide him to the dining room. I also began walking to the dining room as Hans patted the timid Hubert. Lei-sama, your eyes are sparkling. Theyre noth. Its just that I have a feeling that my boring days are finallying to an end. Chapter 250 - Employment Chapter 250: Employment Hubert led me to a ce I had never been to before. Master will scold us if he finds out that you brought Lei-sama here. But well, hes never been here in the first ce, Jude mumbled to himself, but Otou-sama only goes to a few ces in this big mansion since hes a busy man. Jude and the other butlers and maids manage the entire house and keep it running smoothly since Otou-sama is busy. I was excited to go to a ce where Otou-sama had never been. I walked deeper into the corridor hidden by the stairs on the first floor and found myself in a room that looked like a dining room with several long, narrow tables lined up inside. I could hear the tter of cooking and chefs talking from the door on the other side. Lei wnowsh. The withchen ish over thhere. (Lei knows. The kitchen is over there) Thats right. Youvee to the kitchen to help out before, havent you Lei-sama? But this is a dining room used only by servants. I didnth wnow thhath. I looked around the room in wonder. I guess they took turns eating. The coachman, who had just led Hubert here, and the servants of the mansion were eating in a corner. They stood up and greeted me when they noticed me. Donth mind me. Keep eathing. I motioned for them to continue eating and sniffed. Onionsh, cabbagesh and bacon shoup. Griwwed shaushagesh. Dewicioush bread withh buthther, hmm (Onion, cabbage, and bacon soup. Grilled sausages. Delicious bread with butter) I think its jam, but theres a smell I cant identify. This is bridge berry jam. Itsmoner food and I dont think youve ever been served it, Lei-sama. Lei wanthsh tho eath thhath thoo. Ill ask the chef to make you some, Natalie promised, so I sat down in a chair across from Hubert and waited. Hmm, the chair is low. Kuha, its a severed head. Hans, stopughing and get Lei-sama a cushion. Really, this guard is Natalie ordered in a stern voice while swallowing the words useless. Im sorry for making you work, but Ill be able to eat while looking at Huberts face thanks to you, Hans. The food was already cooked and the menu that I had just ordered was immediatelyid out in front of me. Eath Huberth. But how can I eat in front of thedy? It must have been nerve-wracking to be seated at the same table as the Masters family, and I guess its rude to eat before ady. Amazing. Lei canth eath thhath, you eath firshth. Dont hesitate and eat since Lei-sama says its alright, Natalie said. Hubert looked at Natalie with a stunned expression on his face, then he started eating. He took a sip of the soup, teared up, then started to shove the food in his mouth as fast as he could without looking impolite. Judging from the way he was behaving, he must be from a noble family, or a richmoner family. They could have given him a proper meal even though he was restrained. While the soup and sausages were cooling down, I spread the clear yellow bridge berry jam onto a small slice of bread. Ive never seen this yellow jam before. Nom, nom, ithsh a bith shour. Ith shmewwsh weird and ish wiwe a thomatho (Its a bit sour. It smells weird and is like a tomato) Thats right, Lei-sama. Bridge berries are small, yellow, tomato looking fruits. Theyre a little sour to eat raw, and have a peculiar aroma, but theyre delicious when made into jam. Ai, Nathawie. Very dewicioush. The sausages are nearly cooled down enough. I was enjoying the new vour with Natalie while ignoring Hubert, when I felt his eyes on me, then I noticed his te was empty. Wouwd you wiwe shecondsh? No He refused but I can feel his eyes on my big sausage. Nathawie. Yes. Sausage, soup and bread too? No, Im fine. You donth need tho be resherved. Hubert looked down and nodded shyly. All of that, please. Ai. I allowed him to have seconds, but Im sure the chefs in the kitchen will cook more food if theres none left. Then, Ill go pick up the Master. Thanwsh. The coachman said to me and then left. The servants who came in shifts were surprised to see me and greeted me cheerfully. The Albans manor was turning into a house without walls even with the servants. By the time I finished eating my sausage, Hubert had started to nod off. He mushth be thired. Jude. Yes, Lei-sama? Tawe Huberth tho reshth. Wiww he be here thomorrow? (Take Hubert to rest. Will he be here tomorrow?) I dont know, but Im sure hell make time to talk to you no matter where he goes. Jude knew what I wanted. He clearly tells me when he doesnt know something. Thats good for now. To top it off, my boredom was gone now that I even found a new ce. The food wash dewicioush. I wanth thoe here again. You cane here again if the Master isnt around. Iww bring Otou-syama here thoo. That would make everyone nervous. Jude put his index finger over his lips and said, Dont tell anyone I said that. I also held my index finger to my lips. I can do this much. Otou-sama finally came home after I woke up from my nap. He immediately picked me up in his arms andined, Lei, Im tired. Ai, you worwed hard. I was disappointed because I thought I would be able to spend time with Otou-sama today, but it was okay since I had something fun to do at lunch. Otou-sama, Huberth ish awsho thired and reshthing. Hubert? I want you to stop making an expression that says, who the heck is that?. The barrier box thechnician. Oh, that technician? He has the lowest rank in the Albans and is one of our technicians. I brought him here because of that, but what should I do with him? I cant believe you brought him here without any n. No, wait, I believe I just received some important information right now. Awbansh? Oursh? Yeah. Weve had few children for generations, so we dont have many rtives, but well we do have some. He doesnt have a lot of magic, but is great at dealing with magic, so he became a technician. The castle poached him because he can make barrier boxes. I reluctantly lent him to the supervision department since it was for the country, but this is how they treat him. I took him back. You should at least remember his name since you took him back. Hesh shwinny and thired. Did you look after him, Lei? Thanks. Ai. Otou-sama patted me on the head. Whath wiww you do withh him? Well, Im not sure. I dont think I should send him to our magic tool department right now. Then, I have a great idea. I took a deep breath. Lei wanthsh Huberth. Hah? You want him? It was funny to see Otou-sama with his mouth wide-open, but Ill keep it in for now. I canth go tho thhe cashthwe righth now. Iww mawe him my sensei. Sensei? You want him to be your private tutor? I see. Otou-sama understood what I said. Hes still an Albans even though he has the lowest rank. Hes timid but smart. Luke is at the Academy, and youre under house arrest. Alright, Ill employ him to be your sensei! Thats how I got a tutor. Chapter 251 - I Won’t be Reckless Chapter 251: I Wont be Reckless But I couldnt ask Hubert to y with me right away the next day. Firstly, Huberts physical condition wasnt perfect yet. Secondly, tutoring wasnt a good enough reason to keep him at the Albans mansion. Even if I ask him to tutor me, it would probably be for two or three hours a day at most and even then, well mostly be ying. It would take some time before he can actually start working even if my suggestion of employing him is epted, but I can wait if I think about all the fun I will have once he starts. But first, Hubert had to meet the approval of Nii-sama, the next head of the Albans house. Two days after he had rested, he was interviewed by Nii-sama, who had returned for the weekend. Hubert is young, so he healed quickly. His tiredness was gone, and he looked refreshed. Hes young, but hes 24 years old and older than Mark. Most nobles in this world are married by the age of 24. Huberth, are you married? I have been busy, so I am not married yet. I dont know why he was that busy since his only job was to maintain the castles barrier box, but anyway, hes single. He has already informed his family that hell be staying in the Albans mansion for a while. Lei, its currently time for me to ask you questions, so why are you asking me questions like an interviewer? Nii-sama looked at me in astonishment. I was sitting next to him as he interviewed Hubert and acting like an assistant. Becaushe Lei shthiww doeshnth wnow much abouth Huberth. (Because Lei still doesnt know much about Hubert) I left him alone for thest two days so that he could rest. During that time, I thought hard about what I would like to y, I mean, what I would like him to teach me. Im only three, nearly four, so Im not in a rush to study. I dont need a tutor to teach me in the first ce since Odds-sensei will teach me when Im allowed to go to the castle again. I started chatting to lighten the mood as I grinned next to Nii-sama. Le-Le-sama, is there something you would like to ask me? Hubert asked as he averted his gaze when he saw the smile on my face. How do you mawe magic thoowsh? (How do you make magic tools) Magic tools? Are you interested in magic tools, Le-sama? Ai. Nii-sama couldnt believe what I Had just asked and looked at me in amazement, but this was something I really wanted to know. I wanted to learn about magic tools since theres a magic tool technician here. I can exin how it works, but little children cant control their magic or use magic stones. So Hubert choked, probably having remembered that Nico and I had made a barrier, but then he looked at me firmly, yet somewhat timidly. Even if you could do those things, you shouldnt, since you dont know how dangerous it can be to keep doing those things while youre young. I was impressed. I was also interested in magic and magic stones since Im interested in magic tools. I like how he firmly refused me since he knew what I wanted. I looked up at Nii-sama in disappointment since I believed he would say no too, but he was looking quietly at Hubert. Thats right. You may have the lowest rank, but youre still an Albans. Its great that youre aware of that since you gained your position as a noble in exchange for the heads life. N-nii-syama. The next head of the house is still small yet harsh. Hubert must be breaking out in cold sweat. Nii-sama put his hand in front of him and created a barrier without saying a word. It was still an oddly beautiful barrier. Hubert froze in surprise. Th-this is the barrier from that time Hmm, so the report about a magic tool technician detecting the barrier that Lei and Prince Nichs made at that time is true. If a person has magic, then they can probably feel that something had happened, but its unlikely for them to be able to detect the barrier. Hubert could see it because hes an artisan who can make barrier boxes. Hubert, how many people in Kingdom can make barrier boxes? I only know about the numbers in my own workshop and the technicians at the castle, but I think they total five. Three of them work in the castle and two in the Albans workshop. There should be other workshops with people who can make barrier boxes, but I dont know much about them. Ill ask Otou-sama about themter. Nii-sama didnt have a good impression of Hubert since he had dragged us downst time instead of helping us. I was worried that he would say that having him as a tutor is absurd. Can I assume that youre nning on returning to the Albans workshop when things have settled down? Yes. Id like to return there if Im allowed. I also hope he can quietly return there when the memory of that incident has faded from everyones minds. Nii-sama surprisingly ended the interview fairly quickly. Then, Ill allow you to tutor Lei. Th-thank you very much? Hubert probably didnt want to be my tutor, so he didnt know whether he should be grateful or not, but Nii-sama made a surprising statement, I dont mind if you let Lei touch magic stones or magic tools. But! Hubert argued. I was surprised too. Nii-sama looked down at me seriously. He looked a little sad. Lei, you should know your limits unlike the time when you were one. Ai. Ive pushed myself to the limits many times. Nii-sama looked sad because he was hurt that I had to go through that. If you leave it to Lei, then she wont be reckless. Well, she will, but she knows her limits. Yup. I puffed out my chest while still sitting. You only need to make sure that she doesnt get hurt or put her life in danger. As for her studies, shell be allowed to go to the castle again someday, so theres no need for you to teach her. You only need to teach Lei what she wants to know if youre able to. But its really dangerous. Ive seen many children from poor families copse while trying to channel magic into magic stones at the magic tool shop. Its alright, because Lei is better at controlling magic than any of us. I was impressed by what Nii-sama had said and didnt really care about whether Hubert would teach me about magic tools right now. My overprotective Nii-sama had told me I could do as I pleased. I had finally gained his trust. Lei wonth be recwweshsh. (Lei wont be reckless) I solemnly swore. I have to live up to Nii-samas trust. Good girl. Hehe. Nii-sama hugged me and I smiled, but Hubert didnt know yet that the standard to which I consider reckless for myself was quite high. Chapter 252 - Hubert’s Work Room Chapter 252: Huberts Work Room Hubert was in the custody of the Albans. Hes supposed to be with me in the morning and then work on magic tools in the afternoon. There was nothing more wasteful than leaving a valuable magic tool technician to idle around. But I was surprised to see that a small room that looked like a magic tool shop waspleted in just a day even though it had been made hastily. The bed and otherrge furniture had been taken out of the unused guest room near the greenhouse and under Otou-samas instructions, a slightlyrge workbench and shelves had been set up against the wall. They were neatly lined with moss, small red and blue stone bs, ck powder and small boxes and tools. Lei hash sheen thhe red and bwue shwabsh before. (Lei has seen the red and blue bs before) Eh? You have, Le-sama? Hubert, who was standing there with a twinkle in his eyes because this was his new workce, looked back at me in surprise. Of course, I was also observing how the room was decorated. There was no way I wouldnt be here since such an interesting event is happening in the mansion. Ai. I wenth tho a magic thoow shhop when I wash in Weshther. (I went to a magic tool shop when I was in Wester) Weshther? Hubert was puzzled and no one in the room was kind enough to exin it to him. Hans looked really helpless as he exined to Hubert what I meant. She means Wester. Lei-sama used to live in Lentforce, a town in Wester, when she was much younger. Hans was with me today to make sure I dont wander off. He said it was dangerous sincerge furniture was being moved around, so I shouldnt wander around. Come to think of it, Lei-sama is He was interested in the fact that an Albans child had been kidnapped since he is also an Albans. And Lentforce is a famous source of rhodolite in Wester. I see. It was amazing that he knew about Lentforce. To most people, the Frontier is just the Frontier, no matter where they go. Ive sheen thhe moshsh and bwacw powder before thoo. The moshsh gethsh brighther. The bwacw powder gethsh hoth. (Ive seen the moss and ck powder before too. The moss gets brighter. The ck powder gets hot) I pointed at the items one by one. Im surprised. Thats right. Even adults dont know what they do. The guy at the Wester magic tool shop and Bart were both willing to show me how they worked, and I was able to figure this out after careful observation. Buth Kingdomsh magic thoowsh are differenth. Theyre shmawwer and shthronger. (But Kingdoms magic tools are different. Theyre smaller and stronger) Thats also true. Its made with a special technology, and thats why were not allowed to go to Frontier. I wnow. But I believe that even if Kingdoms technicians went out to Frontier, they wouldnt make much of an impact since there arent many people in Frontier who have the same magic power as Hubert. Even Brendel, the manager of Lentforces magic tool shop, only had the same amount of magic power as Sebas, and the people who do have magic power usually tend to be hunters. Most people in Kingdom tend to think that they only have a little bit of magic power whenpared to the amount of magic power that the Albans, or Four Marquises, who support the country, have. But Ive never seen anyone with as much magic power as Hubert in Frontier. And this amount of magic power is what makes the Kingdoms magic tool technicians so special. Lei-sama, youre thinking about something else. Im noth. Rude. It seemed that I had unknowingly folded my arms perfectly, and I was annoyed that he would believe that I was thinking of something naughty instead ofplimenting me on my achievement. Before long, Otou-sama brought a basket of something into the room. Heres a set of the measures you used in the shop. I didnt know it was still there! Thank you. Hubert politely took the basket, ced it on the workbench and put his hand carefully on top of it. What are measures? I tilted my head since I couldnt get a clear image of it in my mind. Thats something Hubert brought in the first ce. He said he was just keeping it in case youe back one day or start your own business. Master Hubert teared up at Otou-samas words. It must be something important since he kept it at the shop even though it was his. I was itching to know what was inside. Lei-sama, they havent finished cleaning up yet. You shouldnt be wandering around. Ai. I almost went to the workbench to check what it was, but I sat back down quietly. Anyway, Otou-sama should have built Huberts workshop right next to his room, but he had it built very far from the room where he was staying. Why did he have hish room sho far? I asked Hans since I didnt want to disturb everyone else. Ah, youre talking about Hubert? Hans looked at me and chuckled. The workshop to a technician is what Prince Nico is to you, Lei-sama. Thats difficult to understand Hans. Natalie resorted instead of me. Thanks. He means that its something fun so you will always want to do it. If Hubert put his workshop next to his room, then hed probably spend all his time making magic tools. If Nico lived in the room next to mine, then Ill probably be scolded for sneaking into his room to chat to him all night long. Otou-syama ish worried abouth Huberth? I was touched by Otou-samas thoughtfulness, but he is Otou-sama. Worried? Im not. Hubert will work less efficiently if hes tired. If he cant manage his time himself, then I have to manage it. Thats all. I was half-tempted to tell Otou-sama that he was also working too hard, but I thought it would be rude to say this to someone who was working hard for the people of Kingdom, so I held back. Once this is finished today, my sses will begin tomorrow. Im looking forward to it. Chapter 253 - Marlight Chapter 253: Marlight Lei-sama, I want to check how far youve gotten with your studies. Ai, awrighth. Hubert was going to teach me what I wanted to learn, but he was probably wondering what he should teach me. Next morning, he came into my room carrying more books and tools than he could hold in his arms. The biggest idea that he was carrying were wooden blocks. Hubert smiled at me as he ced three blocks in front of me as I quietly sat at the table. Can you stack two of these three blocks on top of each other? Buffo. I heard Hansugh behind me and a hint of anger rising from Natalie. Hans didnt have to guard me when I was in the mansion, but he came today since Hubert was here. I dont think Hubert can stop you Lei-sama, was his reasoning. I stared at the building blocks. Who do you think understood how barrier boxes worked, fiddled with it and reattached the magic stones at that time? I quietly got up from my chair and pulled out a box that was put in the corner of the room. Inside the box were building boxes that Otou-sama had made for me based on the ones I yed with in Lentforce. He also gifted a set to Nico. I havent counted how many blocks are inside, but Im guessing there were over a hundred pieces in the box. I turned it over on the floor and quickly started to build the castle I always build. I stood up in front of the castle, which took no more than a few minutes to build, and reported to Hubert, Im not. A-ah, yes. Hmm... I strolled over to Hubert, who was looking around, unsure of what to do with me, and checked the books that he had brought with him. The rug dragon and thhe Prince. The wandering, wrethched shouw. (Wretched soul) Both had interesting titles, but should you be reading a book about wandering souls to a child? The bashicsh of magic thoowsh. Dis! (The basics of magic tools. This!) I pulled out the book in excitement. Ah, thats my book. I thought I would re-read it while you were studying. Its questionable that he believed he thought he could do something else while I was studying. Odds-sensei, for example, never took his eyes off us while he was teaching us. It was a little annoying, but thats what teaching babies is like. I looked coldly at the flustered Hubert, then I opened the book and started reading. Aww who ashpire tho be magic thoow thechniciansh, thawe hearth. Magic shthonesh are thhe shparw of wife. Donth threath thhem wighthwy. (All who aspire to be magic tool technicians, take heart. Magic stones are the spark of life. Dont treat them lightly) I became able to read very difficult books while I was studying in the castle. This book contains knowledge about how to be a magic tool technician. Y-you can read that. This is distressing. How can the teacher be distressed? Hans retorted for me. Shaww we do addithion nexth? (Shall we do addition next) You can add numbers too? What am I supposed to teach you then? Oddsh-shenshei awsho thaughth me geography. (Odds-sensei also taught me geography) Geography? I dont know anything about geography. Why do you look puzzled? But Ive already taken all this into consideration, and I dont want him to teach me anything. Im going tho Huberthsh worwroom. (Im going to Huberts workroom) I stood up and looked at Natalie, who was carrying the bag that I had prepared. Fowwow me. Y-yes. I began walking slowly ahead of him. I knew my way around my own house. I wondered how far away it was since it took me almost 10 minutes to get there, but an adult could probably get there in less than five minutes. Huberts workroom, which waspleted yesterday, smelled like new wood. Now thhen. I climbed up to the chair that was in the middle of the room next to the table, then I took out my own magic tools from the luggage that Natalie was carrying. Thish ish Leish wighth magic thoow. Ithsh browen. (This is Leis light magic tool. Its broken) Let me see. Hubert quickly peeked at the light magic tool from behind me. Its funny how his frightened persona disappears as soon as the topic of magic tools is brought up. This magic tool is from Frontier, isnt it? See, the magic power is being transmitted directly from the magic stone to this moss. Its not suitable for carrying around because its too big, but its useful to keep in your room and its easy to fix if it breaks. Oh. Hubert knew what was broken just by looking at the b part of the box. He touched the blue stone te with his index finger. Its here. All we have to do is rece this marlight. Ith wash given tho Lei becaushe ith wash browen. (It was given to Lei because it was broken) Certainly, it can be sold again as soon as the blue b is reced, but Brendel gave this broken magic tool to me since I showed an interest in magic tools. I never imagined that I would be able to feel the warmth of the people in Lentforce once again. I was able to analyze the barrier box and create my own barrier because I was tinkering with this magic tool. So, it was thanks to the people of Lentforce that I had survived and had protected Kingdoms citizens from the Hollows. I held the box carefully and channeled my magic directly into the moss. Woah, thats bright! I giggled at Huberts surprise. I cant believe you channeled magic directly into the moss! Thats dangerous! Ithsh awrighth. Leish ushed tho ith. (Its alright. Leis used to it) Ah, thats right. You have the special power to make barriers. Ithsh noth a shpeciaw power. It isnt a special power. I may have more magic than most people, but I just did something that anyone can do if they practice, but it was pointless to tell him this. I immediately asked him what I wanted to know, Huberth, why are Kingdomsh magic thoowsh shmaww? (Hubert, why are Kingdoms magic tools small) Im surprised you would ask that. Those who live in Kingdom only know about Kingdom magic tools, so theres few who would question it like you, Lei-sama. Indeed, we dont need to import magic tools from Frontier, we can just buy Kingdoms magic tools. Hubert put a hand on his chin and pondered a little, then he took a light magic tool from a shelf on the wall and showed me the structure of it. Magic tools from Kingdom and the Frontier both draw magic from the magic stones through the rhodolite stones, but the difference is in this part. Hubert put his finger on the blue b just like he had done earlier with my magic tool. Gently ce your finger on the marlight. Can you tell the difference? I put my middle finger and index finger on the blue b. Hold it there. Ill turn on the switch. Hubert clicked the switch, and I felt the magic flowing into the moss. I had never thought ofparing the magic flow like this and was impressed. Ithsh differenth from my wighth magic thoow. The magic doeshnth shthay thhe shame. (Its different from my light magic tool. The magic doesnt stay the same) I closed my eyes and concentrated on the sensation of my fingertips. The magic gathhersh and condenshesh. Then ith fwowsh thowardsh thhe moshsh aww ath once. (The magic gathers and condenses. Then it flows towards the moss all at once) Unlike Westers blue stone bs, Kingdoms blue stone bs dont channel magic as it is, instead, it condenses the magic and then releases it. Thats why the magic tools work well even though theyre so small. ... Im surprised. When I opened my eyes, I saw Hubert looking at me with a stunned expression on his face. Im surprised. I dont think you need to say that twice. Chapter 254 Chapter 254: Beautiful Person and Small Person Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam I dont mind if Hubert was surprised, but it wasnt like I wanted to surprise him, so I dont really care. Why are kingdomsh marwighthsh shmaww? (Why are Kingdoms marlights small?) Well, if you ask me why, smaller magic tools are more convenient, so the smaller they are, the smaller the magic tools are. To be precise, I wanted to ask why Kingdoms marlight is smaller and performs better. Do you know that we use many magic tools but there are only three basic ones? Ai, wighth, heath and barrier. (Light, heat and barrier) Thats right. Good job, Lei-sama. Oh, isnt he bing more and more like a tutor? I dangled my legs on the chair with a meek expression on my face. The workbench was for adults and was a little too high for a toddler. The meek expression on my face should say all I need to say. There are only three types of magic tools. The one that was mostly used was the one that generated heat. There are various types like the ones in Wester that simply boil water or cook and heat and so on. The ones used for heating had abination of magic stones like the castles barrier room. I think they used abination of small magic stones sincerge magic stones arent easy to obtain. The magic tool mechanism itself is simple and can be made by anyone who knows woodworking. In other words, Frontier artisans can be anyone who can obtain magic stones. Ai. I remembered Brendels magic tool shop. I also remembered that Bart had made his own magic tool as well. But the Kingdoms magic artisans are different. You have to have power to make these small marlights. Power tho mawe marwighth. (Power to make marlight) I tilted my head in confusion. Marlight is the same in Kingdom and the Frontier. What other differences are there apart from shaping it into a tablet? I dont mean the shape, I mean... Hubert nced at me and was probably wondering how to exin it to a toddler. I waited patiently. In order to use marlight more efficiently, it needs to be altered. Awther? (Alter) Ah, so you dont understand what Im saying after all. Alter, hmm, how should I put this. Lei-sama understands. She always questions you if she doesnt understand. Dont jump to conclusions and look at her properly, The one who gave Hubert advice as he was scratching his head was Natalie. This was rare. Lei wanthsh tho shee you awther it. (Lei wants to see you alter it) How do you alter it? That was the key. I think my eyes are sparkling. Eh... But you know. This is a secret of the magic tool artisans. Its not something we can show to others. I canth do ith even if I shee ith. Perhaps it isnt a secret technique or anything like that. He simply means that only those with magic power and the ability to delicately handle magic can work as Kingdoms magic tool artisans. Well, its true that there are some magic tool artisans who cant do it at all. Hubert. Y-yes?! Natalie was the one who called out to Hubert. Hubert jumped as he answered, and Natalie quietly told him. Hubert, you must have had a difficult time because of the unfair treatment you received because of the incident with the barrier. Natalie, youre so kind. Hubert was moved to tears. Hans looked conflicted, but it seemed like he was holding back his urge tough. I wish he could hold back normally as well. And the person who saved you from that? Of course, it was the family head! Then, the request of his beloved daughter? Of course, I will fulfill it! Natalie smiled at him. I was about to open my mouth in surprise, but Hans was gaping. Stupid. Then, you know what you have to do? Yes! I will alter the marlight as Lei-sama asked! You see, its a simple task for a magic tool artisan. If its like this, then he shouldnt have put on airs and just showed me. Hubert cheerfully brought a locked box from the wall. Its the one Otou-sama was talking about yesterday. As I recalled, it was... Meashuresh, (Measures) Lei-sama, why do you know... Ah, you remembered after hearing it once yesterday? Im surprised. That was the third time he was surprised. I calmly counted the number of times I surprised him in my head. Thats right. Originally, each workshop has a sample of the altered marlight which is called the measure. For a magic tool artisan to work on their own, they must be able to produce something identical to the measure. A magic tool artisans power depends on whether he can replicate the same thing. In short, it was the power to copy and produce exactly as it is. But when a magic tool artisan alters a number of marlights, the alteration bes fuzzy to them, so the proper way is to have a magic tool artisan channel their magic power through the original measure from time to time to make sure theyre not out of alignment. I was a bit disappointed. I thought a magic tool artisan was a researcher who was constantly studying and developing new magic tools. Before I was a barrier technician at the castle, I worked at the Albans workshop to improve barrier boxes. The measure is important, but I believe we should consider how to make it smaller and more efficient. Though my master scolded me for neglecting what could be urately copied. I immediately contemted. Of course, its because there are magic tool artisans who can correctly alter marlight that even themon people can buy light and heat magic tools in Kingdom, but there are magic tool artisans who are striving to be more ingenious. Amazing. I pped andplimented Hubert. No, Im not, but Im happy. I got a lot ofpliments from pretty people and small people when I came to the Albans mansion. By pretty he meant Natalie and small meant me. I feel bad for Hubert, who was happy, but we werentplimenting him much. I nced at Natalie who shrugged. We were thinking the same thing. Lets keep quiet and let him be happy. I wanth you tho quicwwy shhow me. (I want you to quickly show me) Yes! Huh? This time before Hubert could nod his head, Hans quickly moved in front of the door. Wait! Please wait! The panicked voice belonged to Jude. Whath? I donth need a guide shince I remember thhe way tho thhe greenhoushe. (What? I dont need a guide since I remember the way to the greenhouse) Thats not it. Were troubled because you didnt announce your arrival first... I heard several footsteps. Hans sighed before rxing. Ah, I guess this means my peaceful days are over. And my exciting days are about to begin. Chapter 255 - Quickly Chapter 255: Quickly Trantor: Blushy Editor: Sam Lei, its me! The one who opened the door was Nico. I could tell from his voice. Nico! I was happy even though I knew it was him. I jumped down from the chair and ran towards Nico. You look well. I didnt think you were down at all. I am down. Im gwad you woow weww. (Im d you look well) Nico has a strong sense of responsibility, and I was worried that he would be worrying about the incident by himself again, but he seemed to be full of energy. Hmm. I was told that I was only allowed at the castle, so I decided to go to ces Id never been before. Thath shoundsh wiwe fun. (That sounds like fun) Mark took us to a ce like that before, so I used that memory to find ces I havent been to before. Nico narrowed his eyes and made an s gesture as if he was looking at a map in the air. He has a good memory, so he could remember ces hes only been to once before. Hmm, wiwe whathsh nexth tho thhe cashthwe? (Like whats next to the castle) Thats right, I had a guard with me. Nico looked at me seriously. If the royals dont know everything about the castle, then they wont be able to respond properly when something happens. Ai. I agreed gravely. Nico remembered the way to the barrier room at that time, so we had a few days to spare. But I was told that it would be a problem if I were to wander around too much. I looked at the guards. They were waving their hands in front of their chests in a panic. It didnt seem like they hadined that it was troublesome. Father and Uncle went to Easter. But His Majesty is here so there isnt really a problem. Im lonely, but I have Mother. Nico is a caring four-year-old who looked apologetic towards me for thisment, but Im fine without a mother since I have Nii-sama and Otou-sama. But that probably wasnt what Nico really wanted to say. I am not in a position to exin for His Highness, but I would like to if you will give me the permission. The usually unreliable guard began. We follow His Highness everywhere to protect him and thats fine, but we have receivedints from people in the castle who arent used to seeing him. They said they were too nervous to do their jobs. Buth ithsh importhanth for thhem tho geth ushed tho sheeing Nico. (But its important for them to get used to seeing Nico) I think its fine for them to be d to see the prince of their own nation. I was troubled and couldnt wander around because the people at the castle cant do their job. Is it alright for the people in Kingdoms castle to be bothered by a four-year-old boy? They told me that the problematic children should all be looked after by the Albans House. Y-Y-Your Highness, where did you... The guards were panicking, which was amusing, but I was bothered by the problematic children should all part. I just happened to hear the people at the castle talking. Theyre so loose-lipped! Problematic child? Who do they think protected them a few weeks ago!? The guards were angry, and rightly so, but only a small part of the castle was affected by the Easter incident. The fact that Kingdom was about to be attacked by Hollows might not be important to those who hadnt realised. At least Nicos guards know exactly how important Nico is. Howmendable. They didnt just consider that he is important because he is a Prince, but also because hes a splendid person. I thought they were unreliable guards but maybe I should reconsider my impression of them. Its alright. I dont mind if people consider me a problematic child. Nicos expression, despite the weight of his words, looked his age and I was relieved. Geez, the royal family is so troublesome. Otou-sama appeared in the corridor. He probably thought it was funny that they wanted him to look after Nico even though they never asked him, the head of the house. I felt bad for Otou-sama since he had to go to the castle and thene back straight away, but I was happy that he was home on a weekday afternoon. His Highness wanders around the castle so much that his house arrest was pointless. So well, his house arrest ended early because he moved around so well. Otou-sama crouched down which was unusual for him and looked at Nico in the eye as he exined this. It sounded as if he wasplimenting Nico for wandering around, but this is Otou-sama. Your Highness, you dont have to take what youre told so seriously, but I was surprised since I didnt expect you toe to the Albans residence. Too honest, I must say. Im sorry. Ive caused you trouble. No, Im sure Lei is happy that youre here. He really is being too honest. I know it was sudden, but I will arrange the guards, so please do as you please. Thanks. Otou-sama looked sternly at the guards. Our defence is built around Leis safety. You are still responsible for His Highness even if I adjust the guards to guard both Lei and His Highness. Be mindful not to cause a disturbance if something happens. Understood. Otou-sama doesnt drop the defence around me even for a second. Hmm... Hubert might actually be a level-headed person since he was willing to speak up in a situation like this. He seemed flustered when everyones attention was on him, but the words that came out of his mouth were quite impressive. Lei-sama is in the middle of her studies right now... The guards were dumbfounded. They looked like they wanted to say, Youre being rude to His Highness, but Nico replied meekly before they could speak. Really? Im sorry. Then Ill study with her. Come on, Lei. Nico remembered where I was sitting. He pulled out an extra chair for himself, quickly took a seat and invited me to sit next to him. I felt a little vexed that he was faster than me as I climbed into the chair that I had been sitting on. Hubert was acting suspiciously since he was being stared at by two toddlers, the Albans head and the guards from the castle, but he looked at his hands to proceed with the lesson, then looked up timidly. Lei-sama, what should we do? Come to think about it, he was going to alter the stone b. This might be problematic. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!